Blood Curse Boutique

Chapters

01 Rough wake-up call
02 Doubts, doubts, doubts
03 The hard truth
04 The first steps
05 Friends and wine
06 A beautiful meal
07 Same matters, different perspectives
08 Unexpected visitors
09 Unwelcome surprises
10 A mare of grace, or a monster?
11 A cup of blood filled with regret
12 A new secret revealed
13 Return of old desires
14 The hunt continues
15 Sisters can be painful, especially her friends
16 Every secret eventually surfaces
17 Myth confirmed and grownups
18 Fears and horrors come true
19 The hunter becoming the hunted
20 She sees everything, or doesn't she?
21 Not even the undead are safe from her nightly gaze
22 You can't learn an old stallion new tricks, or can you?
23 The hardest hits, come from the least expected corner
24 The worst feeling is hurting someone you love
25 Hearts must be broken to conceal the monster
26 Even the toughest of hearts, need kindness
27 A beast unleashed
28 It's the nature of the creature
29 Blast from the past
30 Changes for the worst
31 The beginning of the end
32 The final honours
33 When you thought it couldn't get worse
34 One mare has so many uses
35 But only one will do
36 Even the toughest of hearts have their weakness
37 But to overcome them, you have to face them
38 Fears and horrors never stand equal to facts
39 Blood flows so much richer, the more downward one goes
40 Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake
41 Old friends, new doubts
42 Some ponies just can't leave each other alone
43 A new revelation
44 Release is never the best option
45 The fires of hatred are fueled by rage
46 Hospital horror
47 An endless nightmare
48 There is no place like home
49 Confusion and sweet revenge
50 A moment of silence, for the fallen beauty
51 In the very end, only one solution can be found
53 The best night(s) ever?
Epilogue
Prologue
52 The end of one thing, is the beginning of something else
Afterword

01 Rough wake-up call

A bright flash of lightning appeared in the skies over the town of Ponyville which was soon to be followed by a deafening roll of thunder. In the building that was known as the Carousel Boutique did an ivory coated, unicorn mare manage to open her eyes in a slow manner. It was all in response to the sounds she heard. With great care was the set of forehooves placed before the eyes. The hooves then rubbed the eyes while the mare released a soft groan in utter discomfort. “W-What happened..?” It was only then that her ears flickered a little bit. She heard the rain which ticked against the many windows the building had like tapping fingers.

The mare blinked a couple times after her hooves removed themselves out of her eyes. They slowly adjusted themselves to the darkness that had fallen in the normally so peaceful and well lit building. The unusual darkness made her wonder even more about the events that could have had occurred.

When she finally had found the ability to stand right up on her all four of her hooves again, the eyes of the mare went straight up and she gazed over to the ceiling. She was able to take note of the candles on the chandelier. All of them were just extinct of their prideful flames.

Above the eyes there was a faint blue magical aura that emerged while she let out a deep sigh of mixed emotions. As the stored energy got released, the candles were lit almost instantly. The flames created a source of light within the room she found herself in, in order to see just what happened.

What was revealed within the realms of the light made things even more ominous to her. For the flames of the candles revealed a red coloring upon both the light purple colored carpet and the wallpaper. The mare looked around for a short bit of time before her attention was caught by another lightning flash that was clearly seen through a window.

She was still terrified just what the coloring on the wall and floor possible could have been. Under the sounds of the loud, thundering roar did she turn her head back over to the curving wall with the pinkish purple paper placed upon it. Even though she faced the wall, the mare didn't dare or didn't even want to turn herself around to look at the remaining parts of the room. Though in time she had to.

“What could have happened..?” she asked herself out loud in the kind and refined tone she always had. Though the hints of her fear were more than obvious within it. The eyes closed themselves off from the world again and the sound of a deep in- and exhales did their turn. Her mind began to process the sights she had seen. After a couple more breaths and seconds to consider things in her mind were taken, did the eyes open once more. They glanced over the visible corners of the room without a spoken word from her.

It was only when she turned herself around that her eyes widened themselves ever so deeply as she saw. Something that was unheard of for a mare of her class and status. Within seconds there was a high pitched yell of sheer terror that took its turn through the whole building.

~~~~

With one quick motion of her hoof she covered her mouth and the sounds were silenced. The purple maned unicorn gave herself the time to look at the room she was in. The mare found herself standing in the middle of the working area of the boutique for some unknown reason. But the normally always so friendly and inviting room was then nothing more but a leftover battlefield. After she covered her mouth with her hoof as she took a good look at the workroom.

Mannequins were torn apart as if they were nothing, rolls of fabric found themselves all over the room as bloodstains covered the floor. The mare just couldn’t believe that what had become of her once so prideful room. Everything she saw caused the many questions to rise up within her mind.

“N-No..! This, this couldn’t, b-be!W-What kind of savage beast c-could have caused this?” she questioned herself while her legs started to carry her ever so gently through the rubble. Though in the corner of her eyes she caught something even stranger than what she already had encountered.

With her curiosity raising to discover just what it was turned the mare her head over in order to get a better view. Only to stare at a trail of blood which left the room. She gazed at the trail a bit more before it disappeared around the corner. In her mind she already feared the worst as the curiosity got the better of her. It was after a deep sigh that had made its escape through her nose that the decision had been made. She decided to follow the trail. It lead her into through the hallway and then straight into the living room.

The lady of the house made her way through the archway with a deep shiver that went through her body, the mare entered the dark living room. “Ugh, not here as well,” she muttered to herself before the magical aura returned once again ever so gentle above her horn. Just like before did it brought the light of the candles to life. Yet once more they also revealed another horrible sight.

For on the sofa she normally would take place on to rest, was the body of a stallion to be found. Upon seeing the stiff form, the unicorn placed her foreleg once again before her face and it muffled the scream that came out of her mouth while she could only watch over it. On the sofa itself, laid the lifeless body of nopony else then Fancy Pants. He laid there on the red fabric sofa with dried up streams of blood that left the wound in his neck. His eyes were closed as his forelegs were tucked against his chest.

“W-Who... why?” she muffled with the foreleg still before her mouth and she simply began to stumble over to the body on three legs. Once she stood next to her sofa, the mare removed her hoof from her face and could only shake her head at the sight before her. She wanted to cry so many tears but those simply didn't came.

“I am sorry, Fancy Pants,” the mare spoke up as she then looked at where the blood began and took note that the whole skin was simply torn away around the area. Not only did it reveal the muscles being torn, but also a piece of bone and many broken veins. The mare simply shook her head for she didn't and couldn't believe the sight she saw with her own eyes. “N-No. T-T-They are a myth!”

With the feeling of throwing up made its way through her body and even heavier in her throat, she just turned her head away from the sight in the vague hope that the feeling itself would go away with it. A faint hope she knew that wasn’t true at all.

With her eyes had she followed the trail back to where it would actually stop. The mare walked back ever so carefully while she kept her attention to the bloody trail on the floor. But when she did found the spot where it ended, did the third deep scare of the night took place. She didn't let out a scream though. Instead she gasped for air ever so deeply. Once again couldn't the unicorn believe that what her eyes saw.

The very spot where the trail ended happened to be the spot she had been waking up just a few minutes ago. “S-So first... I, I woke up in a blood covered home... F-Fancy Pants, d-dead on my sofa... a trail, l-leading to me. What happened here?!” she stuttered in herself. The feeling of throwing up returned in its full force. The mare simply tried to keep in whatever was in her stomach. She swallowed a couple of times before she shook her head. Only after that would she have made her way over to the stairs that would be leading to the upper level of the building.

~~~~

With a lot of stumbling had she managed to walk up to the dark second floor of the boutique and stared down the hallway. Though the darkness was too much and to make matters even worse, there weren't any chandeliers that hung in the hall for nopony inside the boutique would ever come out at the depth of night.

As she charged up her horn ever so gently to have at least some form of light began the muttering against herself. “F-Forgot the light is out here... Twilight said she knew, somepony who, could, place...it...” But it was then that she slowly puzzled it together. “W-What if F-Fancy was s-sent b-by Twilight..?” The feeling almost kicked her full force in her stomach which made her stumble even more through the hallway.

The bathroom was still a couple doors away and each step she took felt even worse than the last. It was through luck she managed to make it over to the door as a whole. As her hoof opened it ever so gently did the screeching of the hinges not even bother her as much as it usually did. She had something to do. Something that she rather did not.

The mare crawled up to the toilet bowl and she lifted the seat up. She then dropped herself on her flanks and started to wait for the content of her stomach to leave through her mouth. While the feeling was getting worse with every passing second, she thought she couldn't handle it anymore. It was only after a terrible long minute that she finally did the deed.

The unicorn’s eyes closed themselves under her own force as everything that was inside of her stomach rushed out of her mouth under moans and groans of utmost discomfort and pain. Her tail swayed itself from side to side in an unpleasant manner. As if it tried to hit a fly that was around her somewhere and highly annoying.

After a few more hurls that were done done in utmost disgust was her body simply dropped on the cold floor. Her back met the stone tiles before a stream of saliva mixed with her stomach content went down the side of her chin. Her eyes opened themselves in a slight way which caused the unicorn to stare up to the ceiling of the bathroom. In her mind she tried to recall just what had happened to her under quiet puffs of breath. And above all, to Fancy Pants before she had woken up from her sleep. That was the explanation she gave herself to the time before she opened her eyes.

With the minutes that passed by was the unicorn shocked up by the sounds of another roll of thunder. In response to it she managed to hoist herself up on her shaky hooves and took a couple sniffs into the air. A deep shiver was given in reaction for the horrible stench that had entered her nose. The mare knew right away what it was and she quickly flushed the toilet. Her eyes had adjusted themselves a bit more to the darkness that was surrounding her.

She made her way over to the washing table with the knowledge of it having a mirror above it. The mare had the intention to do two things near and with it. The first one was to clean herself a little bit and the second was to see if there was anything physically wrong with her.

~~~~

She stood before the table after a couple steps and gazed with her eyes into the mirror. Unfortunately would release the fourth scare of the already awful night into reality. Once again she was confronted with something she couldn't comprehend. It almost seemed as if the line between reality and fiction was destroyed with a sledgehammer while the rain continued to pour and rattle against the window of the bathroom.

Within the mirror and from no matter which angle she looked, there wasn't any image of her to be seen. Not even when she gazed deeper into it, it wanted to pop up. Her image simply didn't appear into it. She saw the room behind her crystal clear in a manner as if she didn't even existed or stood before it. It was only after another flash of lightning outside of the building struck the ground that there was an image that popped up within the mirror. Though it was arguably not a reflection she was used too.

While the mare looked in the mirror during the strike was the image she saw happened to be one of pure horror. In her mind she continued to faithfully hope that what she saw was wrong and shook her head heavily in an attempt to get rid of the image.

Then there was a second lightning strike that lit up the room once again. Within the light created it was that all her hopes were crushed within a single second. For the imagery seen before was accurate and long enough to imprint itself on the retina of the mare. The ivory coated unicorn stared at her own face that was reflecting off of the mirror. Her irises had a deep crimson, almost blood-like color to them instead of their normal sapphire blue one.

Not only her face was caught by the strike of course, so was the entire wall behind her. And it was on that very wall that the shadows themselves revealed a new part of her. A pair of bat wings that got spread from her body in a regal manner.

The mare stood there frozen while she almost began to hyperventilate from the image that was revealed to her retina. She still couldn't believe that what she saw. Within two seconds was the light gone again and thus removed her image from the mirror. But it didn’t do it from her eyes. As the roll of thunder from both strikes echoing through the silent town, she spoke once again deeply into herself. “W-Where am I? W-Where is my i-image?” she sputtered out.

Her eyes went over every possible inch of the mirror all of the sudden. She had grown desperate in order to find out what happened to her. The attention of the unicorn then was turned down to the small sink below her. Her eyes looked down at the white sink and without any process of thought had she placed the plug in the drain. Her hoof then turned on the valve to let the water run into it.

More and more water collected itself within the little sink. The mare could only have prayed that her plan would be a success. With a short passage of time she closed the valve just before it would walk over the edge of the sink and the sloshing sounds of the water went extinct from existence. “Am, am I really going to do it?” she questioned herself. Her eyes stared into the empty mirror with a deep gaze, wondering where the images were.

Her horn charged itself in order to create some form of natural light after the valves were closed and the mare placed both of her forelegs onto the sides of the sink. She rose herself up on her hind legs and let out a deep sigh of utmost displeasement. She didn't want to, but she had to. For her own sanity’s sake she had to see the reflection within the water. The unicorn lowered her head towards the water with closed eyes. She was ready to stare down into any form of image that would be coming up.

~~~~

With the fear being built up within her body did she dare to open her eyes in a careful manner. They were granted the sight the waters revealed to her. Her eyes weren't even open all the way and her worst fears seemed to have come true. Her normally always so warm and inviting sapphire blue rimmed eyes were nothing more than cold and reddish. After she opened her mouth in order to let out another sigh, she took note of something more. Something that was even more devastating than the red rimmed eyes.

Two of her teeth weren't considered normal anymore, or at least they didn't appear to be like that. For they had become razor sharp fangs that were capable of tearing flesh right off of the bone. Just below her chin there was something red that could be easily seen against her ivory white coat. It was something that had come after she had emptied her entire stomach in the toilet. “What in..?” she spoke while she wiped away the red with a hoof. The hoof was brought up to her face and she gave it a good look. The mare then sniffed it a couple times in the hope to recognize the scent. “B-B-Blood!?” Her pupils became as small as possible as she figured out just what the substance was.

The silence within the room remained intact for a long and terrible minute. It was only interrupted by the storm that was raging on outside of the walls. “D-Don’t be silly, Rarity... H-How could that even be possible..?” the mare spoke to herself under a nervous giggle and the blood covered hoof dipped itself into the water. “It’s, it simply is impossible...” The mare then pulled on the chain which let the plug out of its hole which resulted in the water running freely down the drain. As her horn discharged itself again and the room got once again consumed by the darkness of the night.

She stood there while listening to the sounds of the rain that ticked against the window of the bathroom, the rolling thunder in the distance and the sounds that were created by the drain. Her ears twitched at all of it in a careful manner as if she was waiting for something. Another flash of lightning rushed itself downward and lit up the room in its glory. But Rarity the unicorn didn't even look up from it.

Eventually she just left the bathroom and ventured down the hallway once more until she stood before the stairs. While her eyes looked down at the hole towards the light, Rarity took the steps down ever so carefully. She sneaked as if somepony was sleeping somewhere else in her beloved home.

Rarity found herself again on the ground level of the boutique. She then realized that not all of the curtains were closed and her horn began to charge itself up once more. One by one did the remaining curtains got shut off from the outside world. The mare could only hope that not a single soul had seen just what was laying in her very living room.

The unicorn looked at the blood spilled in her home and let out another small sigh before she levitated some cleaning supplies over. Without any form of struggling from her side began the posh unicorn to clean up the blood that had been spilled. The saddened feeling returned to her when she saw the lifeless body of the stallion again.

~~~~

After the passage of some time was the blood all cleaned up but the body was still there. The mare looked at it and came up with an idea that was sick to say the very least. She placed the cleaning equipment back from where she got it from and made her way over to the deceased stallion. As her horn was still charged with a bit of magic. The aura then emerged around the body. With a rather simple movement of her head got it lifted out of the sofa.

The unicorn made her way over to a door that found itself next to the stairs that led upwards Her magic charged itself up even more in order to open it. Rarity found herself gazing down upon a stone spiral staircase that would bring her over to the basement of the boutique. She had a deep look at him before she just walked down the stairs that seemed to be better fit within a castle.

The mare had reached the final step. And she saw only the darkness stretch before her. She stood in the dark, bleak and just uncomfortable basement of the boutique. A place not seen by many other ponies. And for the right reasons.

With her horn she lit up some near ancient looking candles. In the light it was revealed why nopony ever had come down there. For it was there that all her failed projects went to. Dresses that were cancelled or simply not good enough for her liking, yet she couldn't throw them away. With another sigh that left her, she mumbled once more to herself. “Should have gotten rid of these a long time ago...” She looked at the body and them around the room in the hope to find a place that was good enough to hide it. But Lady Luck wasn't on her side on the unfortunate evening.

Aside from the mannequins, an old and broken desk and some old toys of Sweetie Belle, there was nothing to be found within the basement itself. That was with one major exception though. For her eyes spotted the furnace that was attached to the very water supply of the boutique. With great interest she stared at it but soon enough she shook her head. “No, I cannot make that,” the mare said while she continued to stare at the device. With a simply motion of her head, she placed the body somewhere in between the mannequins and then just ventured back towards the stair.

As she walked up the stone, spiral staircase there was an uneasy feeling that boiled up from deep within her body. A feeling which made her go back into the basement. Once back on the floor she levitated the body up and resting her eyes upon it. “B-But what if somepony finds out..?” Rarity mumbled while she became even more desperate for a solution. She tried her best to figure out something else. But no matter where she came up with, that furnace appeared to be the best idea.

The unicorn trotted up to the giant metal device where she let out a small sigh of utter discomfort. “I, I am so sorry, Fancy Pants. I wish it never happened, whatever it was,” she spoke to him in a saddened tone. Her eyes were gently placed on his closed ones and she gave him a final honor. For she gave the stallion a final kiss upon his lips that would serve as a last goodbye. Their last goodbye. “Au revoir, my dear friend,” she spoke in a soft tone after their lips lost their contact.

She then proceeded to open the door and glanced into the fire. But her eyes also inspected the gate, it appeared to be big enough for a stallion to crawl into in order to clean it. Rarity looked at the switch that was located on the side and turned it to the highest position possible. As she did that, it resulted in the flames rocketing up in their raging as more fuel was allowed to be mixed with them.

~~~~

Rarity was then faced with a choice at that very moment. She could either keep the body and risk getting caught so risking being caught by any of the higher authorities. Or she could burn it to nothing but ashes and keep it all a mystery to herself. Of course she was torn apart by her own feelings of guilt and didn't know what to do with the body. Her eyes went in all directions as she mumbled ever so softly into herself. “I can do it of course, nopony will notice it as long as I don’t mention it. There is the problem, I will never be able to hold my mouth. Of course you can keep your mouth shut about it, you foolish mare! Look at what happened to him.”

Without any form of further thought through her mind was the lifeless body of the proper stallion placed within the flames. The unicorn just gazed at it as the flames engulfed him. The doubtful look turned into a stone cold one as something took over her mind and the fires started to consume the body almost right away. “I am sorry, Fancy Pants. But it is needed.” Rarity spoke in a cold and heartless tone towards him.

The flames managed to get an even better hold of the body and consumed it violently. Skin got molten away while the internal organs were cooked. A small shatter of glass could be heard as his monocle had bend under the intense heat. She kept looking at the fire until most of the body was burned down to ash and only then she closed the door of the furnace but let the flames rage on.

Rarity had walked back up to the ground level and closed the door behind her. With the lock that fell back into place had she sealed the basement from the world once more. The unicorn proceeded on making her way back over to the cleaned living room. There she sat down in a small chair. She allowed herself the time to let all the past events sink in her mind. But she slowly came to the realization that she could be a creature of myth, legends and even darker folklore. A kind of ponies unspoken of by most other races that dwelled in their land.

“Don’t be so silly Rarity! You can’t be a vampony... right? T-There must be an explanation for these, f-fangs. S-Sudden growth perhaps? Y-Yes, that seems, that seems logical. My irises then..?” she mumbled into herself as she leaned back deeper within the chair, pounding her head for explanations.

Suddenly her eyes shot open before she gained a big smile on her face. “Oh what am I happy I paid some attention in biology when it was about genes. It is highly possible that the change of my iris color is caused by the change of genes. It is rare that it happens but it is possible,” the mare explained to herself. Rarity was more than happy that there were reasonable explanations for her changes. She let go a small sigh and closed her eyes again, trying to get some much needed sleep.

But little did she knew that the events that happened on the stormy night would set the course for the rest of her life. A life that would be everything but pleasant. A life of blood stuck on her hooves was laying ahead of her. Whether she liked it or not.

02 Doubts, doubts, doubts

The unicorn mare allowed her body to drop itself on one of the two maroon red colored chairs and with her hind legs being tucked against her body ever so gently. She then closed her eyes in an attempt to get some much needed rest. Her home was clean again, with the exception of the blood stains that could still be found upon the sofa. She managed to get rid of the body and most importantly: she convinced herself for not being a vampony. With the storm still raging over the world outside, it was the rain that ticked against the window and the roaring rolls of thunder that made her feel utmost uncomfortable. The mare always had been scared for weather like that at night. It truly was a fear from her foalhood where she never had grown over. Rarity tried to calm herself down by humming calm tunes to herself but such a thing was easier said than actually done.

The more time progressed by, the more she stayed awake while she tried to keep her eyelids forcibly shut. That was until she came to one point she couldn't do it anymore. All of the sounds that were around her had become just far too much. She couldn't possibly sleep with them around. Not to mention the fact that her mind constantly reminded herself of the done deeds. With her red rimmed eyes she gazed over the clock that hung on the opposing side of her and read the time off of it. “Six in the morning... Applejack would be out by now, storm or not,” she mumbled just before another bright flash appeared. A flash that was clearly visible through the curtains. The lights faded away just as quick and mysterious as they had come. Though shortly after it were they followed up by the loudest roll of thunder from the whole night.

Due to the suddenness of the sounds was the unicorn literally flung out of her chair. Her face met the rug of the living room in a manner that was even new for her. Even though her face hurt so much as it already did, there was also a new pain that came up in her body. A pain that made her wince on the floor. A pain which made all four of her legs twitch like never before. “W-What..?” was the only word she could speak to herself. The unicorn struggled to stand back on all four of her hooves. The pain only expanded itself and eventually could be felt through the rest of her body.

With the passage of second had the pain became so much more dreadful that she was forced to the ground once again. Against her will did she lay back on the ground while her forelegs tried to reach for her heart. Her breathing became shorter with each one that passed by. Even taking a simple exhale did as much pain as if something impaled her very chest. But it was the pain in her back that was the worst of the worst she had ever experienced.

“N-No! Urgh!” was all she could bring out. Her eyes then shot wide open due to another, sharp shock of pain that moved through her body. With her forelegs that stroked her chest in the hope to make the pain less did Rarity allow a soft scream of agony to leave her. Her breathing still became even shorter then she would have liked.

Upon her back it had been coming truly visible. A small detail she had missed during her stay in the bathroom. For around her belly and back was an almost translucent purplish ‘nightgown’ to be found. One that seemed to be held together with ivory white stitch marks which could be made by herself. Rarity’s breathing eventually came to a near standstill and she tried to gasp for air as if she was eating something. The unicorn was terrified that she would suffocate on the spot and the fear was well placed.

Everything was far too late at that point. All hope had to be abandoned for the mare as the final set of changes she would be going through had come up. Her heart gave its final beat as her lungs took their last inhale of air. Rarity forced her eyes shut while she hoped that the unbearable pains that were racing through her body would make her life come to an end quickly.

The end she got was another one then she expected it to have been. While her forelegs continued to twitch a couple times. With the very last bits of strength within her, did the mare manage to roll over and her belly faced the ceiling. Under the sounds of moans, groans and one last weak scream ceased the body of the unicorn any form of motion. All of its basic functions came to a stop and she appeared to be dead. She died on the spot from a hellish and unexplained pain that went through her entire body.

~~~~

It was after the passage of minutes that her eyelids started to twitch softly and her ears perked up in order to listen to the sounds which were all around her. The sounds of the storm that raged outside but also to the sounds of her own body. It were those noises that were simply missing. Her heart didn't beat anymore, her breathing had stopped, her blood wasn't flowing freely through her veins. Every other function the body had simply died off to was working as slow as possible. And to make the matters only worse, the pain her back returned as the nightgown was starting to open up upon itself.

Unsure of anything that had happened did Rarity manage to turn her body back around. Words could not be spoken by her while she thought that she was dead. Yet she was alive and seemed to be well. Nothing made sense to her in the moment though she took it for what it was. For she was still very much alive and that was what counted the most for her. But the situation itself would only be getting more and more difficult to understand. Too accept even.

Within seconds it was revealed that the nightgown she thought to be wearing, was in fact the pair of bat-like wings that she saw in the quick second back in the bathroom. All that time they that had been curled up around her body like some sort of magnificent dress. As if they disguised themselves as a thing that said they were truly hers. They weren’t tucked in against the body like a pegasus but literally just embracing her body. Under her own strength managed Rarity to push herself up by her forelegs. She released a loud and fearful roar through the whole living room. A roar that spread her mouth so far open that the fangs she had were clearly visible to any eye that would be witnessing.

Eventually the sounds had died down and the wings had curled themselves a bit forward. It was then that Rarity finally caught them for herself. They had entered just the corners of her eyes and she began to wonder just what the mysterious yet majestical spots could possibly have been. “What in the name of Celestia herself..?” Rarity spoke to herself in her sitting formation. She simply wanted to ignore the sound that had left her and keeping the facts in the back of her head. The mare turned her head to either side of her body to witness it. She had to know if her eyes weren't lying to her. She then caught the wings in their fullest of unholy glory.

“No, no, no, no!” were the some of the very few words Rarity could bring out as she rose back up from her sitting position while she waved one of her forelegs around in an angry manner. “I will not believe this! This is not real! It can’t be,” the unicorn added to her words as the waving hoof stomped itself back into the ground. Surprisingly enough had she managed to crawl back on her bloodstained sofa. Of which she didn't care at that point on how the conditions happened to be. Her priorities laid somewhere vastly different at that moment of time. But unknown to her was the fact that the wings didn't tuck themselves around her body but curled around it. They literally curled up against the lifeless body of the proper lady in order to conceal themselves.

Even though she had gained them in a manner even she didn't know, it still felt like they were a true part of her. As she laid down once more on the soft red cushions had the pain within her back gently died down to near nothing. Yet as time went on there was the feeling of the things being where they were to be much more natural to her. Almost as if she had accepted them in her subconsciousness. Rarity turned herself around and placed her belly against the cushions. Her head took refuge upon the pillow before she started to think back to where times were simpler. A time where she was younger and much careless in her doings. And just below her eyes, on the very lines were watery tears would be building up themselves up, there were only red ones could be seen. “Hideous... Monster... Demon spawn,” she spoke before the tears of red began to stream down over her face. Wherever they went, they left a thick trace upon the face of the mare.

With the dark clouds that slowly on their way to travel further away from Ponyville and the night that got traded in for the warm and sunny day. The sun itself its first peeks over the freshly moistened lands. Rarity wasn't granted any form of sleep the past night and still found herself sobbing quietly on the sofa where she had taken her residence on not even an hour ago.

It was when she actually saw the rays of the sun that moved against the curtains that she stopped from her crying and managed to sit right up on the sofa. Her red rimmed eyes simply gazed over the curtain as the trails of red were mixed together with almost dried up ones and fresh ones.

For many minutes she simply sat there with her wings curled up against her body in order to have them just out of her way. But the action she did had created the strange, purplish glow around her body. A mysterious nightgown that would never be able to be taken off in any form with the exception of truly revealing its secret. Despite being horrified by the events, it still had its certain charm in the eyes of the unicorn. A charm that was utterly deadly though.

With a slow pace was the night traded in for the day while the sun rose further and further over the skies in the manner it did every day. While the clouds of thunder and rain released the town from their dreadful hold, they didn't grant the unicorn any sleep. At least not since the moment she had opened her eyes.

As the sun rose further and further up into the skies it vanquished the dark blue coloring of the night and turned the skies in a reddish pink coloring. A coloring that called out the start of a new day to start itself. Rarity groaned gently as she saw the rays entering through the gaps that there were. Without a single pardon did she shut the curtains even more. She made sure it stayed outside of her boutique. The mare then proceeded to wander a bit aimlessly through her house.

With her mood to make even the simplest of breakfasts crushed by not being hungry in any form. Instead she did the only thing she could be doing. Which would be sitting her time out until a certain pony would be awake. A certain other unicorn who might just be able to help her with her changes. Yet said unicorn wouldn't be suspecting a single thing, or at least so she hoped on that fact.

Even though the matter she found herself in was one of the utmost urge, Rarity always hated it if she disturbed somepony’s sleep because she knew just how important it was to get. That theory and statement was especially true for Ponyville’s very own librarian. Even with her changes placing the situation rather urgent, she still wanted to keep her morals high up.

~~~~

Rarity allowed a couple hours to simply pass by before she made her way over to the very front door of the boutique where she stood and gazed upon its shiny doorknob. The ivory coated unicorn was becoming nervous to open the very door she had opened for years by that point. After long time of doubting it was her left forehoof that made its gentle way over to the knob. Only to turn it with a great care. With a slight click that fell in her ears, she knew it was unlocked.

She pulled the door towards her just a little bit. With her red rimmed eyes she peeked around to see if there was even a single soul in the street her boutique laid on. To her right there wasn't nopony to be seen. But as she looked over to her left she saw Pinkie Pie who bounced away and turned in another street. She then disappeared out of her sights. Rarity took a good look at the streets themselves. Many small ponds of rain water had been created by the storm. She was genuinely surprised that it hadn’t flooded any basements for as far as she could see or hear.

Most of the town appeared to be just deserted and with the things she had seen got the door then opened even further. But with the opening did her eyes became more exposed to much more of the suns light than that made her way into the boutique. As a natural reaction she simply closed her eyes before opening them in a careful manner. That way she could allow them to be adjusted to the bright lights outside. Rarity then dared to take a small step outside and could see that she was in luck. For the very sun stood right behind the boutique thus casting a massive shadow of the building that would only become shorter as time progressed on.

Feeling herself more confident after the first step, she did walk further into the pool of shadows and even dared to close the door behind her. Within the shadows of her boutique she became much more comfortable and the mare made her way over to the very edge of them. The very border where the dark shadows stopped and the deadly sunlight began. Rarity was only foolish enough to cross the line of darkness and light without any form of thought in her mind.

That horrid scent of flesh being burned had fallen into her nose almost right after the step. The mare took a couple sniffs before she looked at her right lower foreleg. Only to have found itself outside of the shadows and within the deadly rays of the sun. Her eyes simply watched as the flesh literally burned and boiled itself away from her leg in a matter of seconds. All that remained from her beautiful foreleg was scorched meat and dry bone that went from her hoof all the way up to half the foreleg. The injury was a massive one and Rarity was both dumbfounded and in agonizing pain.

It was only when her eyes had been watching the events for a couple seconds in a surreal atmosphere that she physically began to feel the pain racing through her body and retracted her leg back into the shadows where it belonged. She gritted her teeth and whimpered to herself in an attempt not to draw too much attention to herself. The pain died down after the dissolving of any more flesh came to a standstill. She gazed over her once so wonderful looking foreleg with clear pain.

Then came the thoughts back in her mind and Rarity rushed back into her home after she had opened the door again and slammed it shut before she stood against it. The mare was hyperventilating like crazy and she had positioned herself in such a position that almost seemed like she acted if a monster was on the other side. A monster that could have burst through it at any given second.

”W-What happened!?” she questioned herself while she let her eyes fell upon her hoof once again. Her eyes took a deeper note of all the burned skin and clearly visible bone. Veins, tissue and muscle simply were eaten away like high acids could have done. But there was one thing that intrigued her the most about her wounds. The absence of blood that gushed out of it like crazy. “T-There is a-a reason for it, r-right? W-When it burned, i-it sealed the veins. Yes, yes that is it,” the mare said to herself. All in a faint and futile attempt to find an actual logical explanation for her condition.

~~~~

All the facts were pointing out to one thing though. A thing that was to be believed as myths and legends all across the land. She somehow had managed to be turned into a race of ponies that would be living on the blood of many. The vampiric kind, the mythical and terrifying vamponies.

Due to the lack of knowledge about the other branch of ponies there were many rumors and myths have been surrounded around them for thousands of years. The unicorn always was a mare who wanted the logical explanation about matters. She was often being compared to Twilight Sparkle in that manner. But where Twilight wanted to see it from everything, Rarity only wanted to know it of the unpleasant things. She allowed just that bit of mystery to be left within her life.

In her mind she had made the connection that if she came in contact with light, her skin would burn. Continuing on that train of thought, she started to look for solutions of her own. “So in order to not burn... I need a cloak of some sorts,” she eventually said after having her mind pondered for a little while. Then she remembered the cloak of a certain zebra that lived deep within the realm that was the Everfree Forest. “That is it! The cloak of Zecora was perfect to hide herself from the sunlight!” Rarity made her way over to the fabric cabinet in the working area of her beloved boutique. Though her walking was a bit awkward as she stumbled on three legs. The mare had no desire in putting too much pressure upon the boney leg itself and rather left it for what it was. Though it was even a bigger mystery of just how the hoof was still attached to the ankle.

She stood before the cabinet and her eyes started to scan the many rolls that were organized by their color pattern. She had to find a roll that she didn't use all that often but would be great for her. A roll of that darkest black fabric she had in her stock.

“There we go!” she said in a please tone. Her eyes had captured the right piece. Around her horn appeared the signature blue aura which soon enough surrounded the fabric as well. It got pulled out of its stand and rolled out a bit. Only to be laid on the back of the unicorn. Rarity looked at it the best she could and took note of the fact that it covered her entire body. Even her hooves and tail were hidden underneath it. The mare levitated a pair of scissors over and started to snip the unneeded fabric away while she sewed the bottom in her usual way. All of it happened at the same time, as per usual. It looked both elegant yet stylish but not attracting too much attention.

She placed the roll of fabric around her neck and head which then covered the area’s completely as well. Given the fact that Rarity had no mirror image anymore, she still had to look in it if everything was alright. It was still odd for her, the whole fact of having no image of her being visible in the mirror yet the clothing came through perfect. Though the thought was quickly dispatched as she lifted the scissors and started to snip again. Right after the scissor came a needle with thread in order to sew the pieces together firmly.

~~~~

And there she stood before her mirror, all covered up in that black cloak. With her whole body and head covered up and consumed by the darkness she was wearing. Not even her horn was granted to see the light of day anymore. Rarity took a couple steps away from the mirror and the fabrics appeared to be hovering within it. The little play in the mirror caused a smile to form itself on her face before she placed everything of her equipment aside. It was only then that she had a good look at herself and the images in the mirror. “Is this how I need to live on? Hide under a, cliché looking, piece of fabric..?” she said to herself while posing. But as she spoke her words, she lifted up her burned and overall boney foreleg up and gazed upon it. “M-Maybe I do need...”

The mare shook her head a couple times before erupting out in anger. “Shut up you foolish mare! You are driving yourself mad by rumors! Nothing has been confirmed yet. Now go to Twilight and ask if she has those books,” she spoke in an angry tone. The boney hoof pointed to the image in her mirror. Rarity could speak of luck that the bones themselves were still attached to her body as otherwise things could have taken a turn for possibly the worst. She had no idea how it was possible and rather kept it that way. She had seen enough of the impossible to last a lifetime.

She turned herself to the front door and walked over it. But as she came closer and closer did her horn charged up a little bit and it opened it before her. Without any hesitation from her side had she simply walked through the gap. After she had passed the doorway, it was closed again by her magic and her horn discharged itself completely. She kept walking with confidence until she reached the dreaded line. The spot where the shadows ended and where the sunlight started.

With the greatest of care she returned to her original pacing and the sunlight fell straight on her cloak. Rarity closed her eyes forcefully as her ears turned themselves in every single direction to hear any sounds that indicated of something going wrong. But everything stayed silent. Nothing on her body burned and it relieved her from many thoughts as she returned to her pace. She walked through town as if there was nothing going on. The mare went even to the point of placing her weight upon the burned hoof. An action that made her shudder in pain every so often.

~~~~

Some ponies that she passed by in the streets simply gazed in utter confusion at her, for they had not a single clue who it was and the mare didn't had the desire to talk to them either. But next to the black cloak she was wearing there was one other thing that was clearly visible for the passer-by's. And that thing happened to be her red rimmed eyes that were rather uncomfortable to look at.

With her cloak that moved fluently over the wet streets of the quiet town she made her way passed the countless houses and little shops as her eyes simply gazed over them as if she saw them for the first time. Rarity had always loved the town for its calm and peaceful nature, perhaps it was the only thing that prevented her from moving over to a bigger city. After a little while she passed the market and a couple ponies looked up to her in an unusual manner but then kept going as usual, for she opposed no threat to them.

Not much later she reached the treehouse where Twilight had taken her residence since she arrived in the town. With her good hoof she gave a couple knocks on the door and then waited for a reply of the studious unicorn.

“Coming. Just a moment,” a sweet voice inside the building spoke up. The cloaked mare did the only thing she could. Which was waiting for the door to opened up. A couple seconds later had the door gained a raspberry colored, magical aura around it. Rarity heard the locks moving before the creaking wood shifted away. The door had opened in there she stood. Nopony else then Twilight Sparkle herself was to be found in the opening.

But her usual smile was soon replaced with a questionable look on her face after she had allowed her eyes to fall upon the cloaked mare. “Can I, help you?” she asked in a curious tone. She could have believed to have heard Rarity speak.

The cloaked mare gave her a nod before she made her reply. “Yes you can, Twilight. May I come in?”

“Of course,” the other mare said before led the mare in. She still was confused about the voice and appearance. The cloaked mare gave of a small bow before she walked into the house. She was guided over to the living room and took place on a chair that stood in a shadow rich area. Twilight closed the door behind her with the help of her magic and she looked at the strange behavior of the pony, including the limb walking. In a natural response she simply rose an eyebrow before she spoke her words. “May I ask what is wrong, and maybe more important, who you are.”

The cloaked mare gave a light chuckle before she said her words in response. “Twilight Sparkle, are you that bad in guessing your friends?” The visitor then removed the hood of her cloak with the good forehoof and revealed her head in its full glory. The mare gave a little shake with her head to get her mane back into the signature curl before the eyes fell upon her friend.

“R-Rarity!? W-What happened to your eyes?” asked Twilight in a pure shock. They were the first she saw. But Rarity knew she had to be careful from that point onward. For one wrong word and her friend would become suspicious. Or worse, finding out her secret and who knows what would happen next.

“I, I am having contact lenses, Twilight. My glasses weren't able to keep up with my eyesight so they gave me these the other day. Don’t ask why they are this color though for I am having no idea,” she managed to quickly lie together with a small chuckle.

Twilight let go a small chuckle of her own at the explanation. “I see Rarity. But with what can I help you today?” she then added.

“Well, do you have any, vampony books in your library?” Rarity asked in a tone that spoke normality. It too was dripping with nothing else but lies.

The librarian placed a hoof against her chin after she heard her friends request. She thought ever so deeply about it which books could have involved them. “Well, I do happen to have a series of books about vamponies... What were they called again?” she mumbled loud enough to be heard by Rarity. She made her way over to a bookshelf on the other side of the room. Twilight looked at all the books and mumbled in herself once again. “It’s on the tip of my tongue!” she muttered.

“Daring Do... Not what I am looking for... Starswirl the Bearded, not really..." She continued to look around the shelves before her face started to beam up. "Ah! Here we go the Twilight series. Never got around reading them myself but I heard they are good romance stories. Though why they carry my name is a mystery even to me...” Twilight scratched herself behind the head yet prevented her mind from going on a ramble about it.

The discovery of the books surprised Rarity to the bone and she shook her head in a negative manner towards it. “N-No, I mean more, informative books about them. I am working on a dress, you see. And it has to be in this unique style, possibly the darkest project I have ever gotten in years.”

Twilight gave her a nod to the spoken words and walked over to the other side of the library. “I must have some, here, yes,” she said while her eyes looked through the countless backsides of the book and kept mumbling to herself. From time to time she charged up her horn which caused a raspberry aura around it as well as some books and were pulled back, out of the shelf and onto the stack.

~~~~

Eventually had Twilight turned back to Rarity and gave her the books she had been asking for. “There you go, all the informative books over vamponies that I have in my collection. Or, that I could find so quickly. Sorry I don’t have more, but I never delved deeper into the folklore to be honest,” she said before Rarity took over the books in her blue magical aura.

The other mare let go a soft chuckle as she nodded in an understanding way. “I can understand that yes. But if you will excuse me, I must depart now otherwise that dress will never be done.”

Twilight returned the nod with a smile and hugged the cloaked mare in a gentle way. “I wish you the best of luck with it, Rarity.”

The cloaked unicorn returned the hug before she looked Twilight in her eyes with a smile that never revealed her teeth. The cloak also seemed to be acting as some sort of isolation, for the coldness of her body remained within the it and all Twilight felt was the warm temperature fabric. “Thank you darling, for the books and the wish. But I must make my departure sadly,” she spoke up softly.

Both mares broke the hug and the black cloaked unicorn pulled her hood back on her head and walked towards the door. Twilight wanted to say something about the hood and limping but her friend was already gone before she could make any remark about it. “I guess this is it for today then...” Twilight mumbled up. She walked back to her study room on the second floor of the building to continue upon what she was busy with before Rarity’s little visit.

03 The hard truth

Rarity had quickly made her way back into the boutique, even with her limping manner of walking. She closed the front door behind her and allowed her eyes to fall upon the many curtains that hung before the windows. The mare took notice that all of them all being closed. Which to her eliminated the possibility of her little sister being at home which was a major relief. They also plunged the building in a darkness that she could live in. While sun was going further on its travelings over the skies, it was the light that had destroyed the pool of shadows before the building. Instead it could be found at the backside of the building.

The unicorn allowed more of her magical current to flow through her horn and the candles on the chandeliers were lit up once again. With the light that was created in her home undid she herself from the cloak by a simple yet slow, levitational pull. A pull that revealed more and more of her near perfect body. Eventually it was swung off to the side and hung on the hatstand which found its resting place almost next to the door.

Rarity shook her head a couple times in order to get her mane back into the signature curling. She then stretched all of her legs a little bit before a soft moan filled the hallway. “Home, sweet home,” she spoke up after the snapping of her bones was to be heard. The unicorn made her way over to the living room where she dropped down upon her sofa. The books she carried were placed next to it via her levitation spell.

Over the course of the time, the blood that was still upon it had dried itself up to such degrees that it had become irremovable from the fabric. Though it didn't seemed to have bothered the mare all too much. At one end she liked the different coloring it showed as it created a pattern of lightning strikes. As for the other, that one laid a lot more complicated.

In her mind she was almost ready to start on her late morning and rest of the day during task of a reading session. Before she would begin though, there would be something to drink of course. Rarity’s eyes went over the wine cabinet that stood near the entrance of the kitchen. With her horn still charged was one of the bottles brought over to her and was uncorked on the spot. Out of the kitchen itself came was a glass which had levitated itself out. The bottle poured some of its liquid content into it. When that was done, she got the bottle sealed again and set it on the table where it finally was released from Rarity’s magical grip.

With the glass still being levitated, it was brought over to the armrest of the sofa where it would stay for a little while. The red rimmed eyes of the unicorn went over everything in the room while she spoke the checklist from her mind. “Now, let’s see, something to drink? Check. The books? Check. Comfortable seating? Check.”

There was a small, blueish aura that appeared around the first book which was then levitated up to the mare. It opened itself while the eyes of Rarity read the very first page. “Vamponies, written by Dr. Acula... Nice name,” she said under a light chuckle. The mare brought the glass to her lips in order to take a sip from her wine. After the liquids had gone down her throat, she started to read through the book.

“Vamponies are creatures of the night, neither living nor dead, they need to feed on ponyblood,” she read aloud to herself. But the words that followed were the ones that truly got her attention. “Well hello, this is interesting. The aging process by a vampony pretty much stops from the moment one is turned... The blood a vampony drinks serves a double purpose, not only does it kept the vampony fed, but can also be a source of eternal youth. Returning the creature’s look like as it turned.” Rarity laid her eyes off of the book for a little while as she processed the words. “So, immortality?” she said to herself before her eyes went back and she continued to read through.

Eventually she had read more than enough of the chapter for her feelings and skipped a few pages. Then she came to the page where the next one was to be found. “Abilities... Able to sleep in a coffin or bed... Able to hypnotize almost any creature by either hypnosis or seduction... Stronger and faster than a normal pony...” The mare rolled her eyes a little bit before she started to skip another set of pages. “All fine and such, but where are the appearances. Doctor Acula, a little index would have been much appreciated,” she muttered a little bit in herself before she took another sip of her wine.

“Appearances, appearances... Ah, here we go!” Rarity said to herself after she found the chapter she was looking for. Once more did she began to read it in silence. Yet the more she read through the words that were written down, the more red tears built themselves up below her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. “No... this is... no!” Rarity spoke in a desperate voice. In a burst of pure anger did she just threw the book away with all the force she had. “I am not a vampony! I will not believe it!” the ivory coated unicorn yelled before she stood up in anger. In order to relieve herself from it a bit more she accidentally smashed her glass against the wall while the tears were streaming down her cheeks already. The glass hit the stone wall and shattered in countless little pieces as the liquids that were once inside of it found themselves on the wallpaper.

“It simply is not true!” she managed to say through her heavy breathing and soft sobbing. “Not true!” Rarity dropped her body back on the sofa in defeat. Her head landed on the pillow while her body curled itself up in a ball of ivory white fur and purple skin. The discovery as it is was made had taken a high price on her emotional levels. Her horn had discharged itself completely as the book had fallen to the ground after it hit a wall. However, it managed to stay open at a page with an actual drawing of how a vampony looked like. And the resemblance that was given truly was uncanny.

“I can not be one,” she continued to repeat in a sob against herself while her eyes got firmly closed.

~~~~

Through the remaining time of the day there were just so many ponies who knocked on her door and were surprised at the closed boutique. Some called for the mare but she never responded as she sobbed on the sofa about her new fate. A fate she never even could have seen coming in whatever way possible. Some of the clients and costumers heard the crying of course and knew they had to back away from the building. For they knew that a Rarity in despair could do some odd things towards them.

After the passage of hours and crying buckets of bloody tears had the sun been starting to make its descend behind the hills of Canterlot. All of it done in order to make room for the night to fall in. Only then did Rarity finally managed to uncurl herself because her stomach gave a little rumble. She hadn't drunk a single thing since she smashed her glass against the wall, let alone eat. With all the force left in her hooves had Rarity crawled up back on them. In the light of the candles it became apparent is just much of the bloody tears she had shed.

With a slow pace she made her way into the kitchen. She passed through the archway that separated the two rooms from each other without much looking up. The unicorn walked over to the cabinet where she saved all of the bread and opened it with care. Her eyes glanced over the bag and gave a nod. She then levitated the bag out of it. It got placed upon the kitchen table and she pulled a chair back to sit on.

Her face was of course still covered with the red streams of her bloody tears. Which she tried her best to clean it up with her front legs. Soon enough she just left them for what they were and opened the bag of bread as her stomach gave another rumble. Her mind had gone in a near numb state yet with the help of her magic she folded the slice in half. She just wanted to eat it, a dry piece of brown bread.

Rarity took the first bite and chewed it fine before it got swallowed. Everything seemed nice, until she took a second bite. The feeling of hunger remained in her body as the small piece of bread came rushing out again. In mere seconds it found itself back at the kitchen table. She hurled a couple times afterward and shivered coldly at the sight of it as the after taste was simply unbearable.

“W-What in..?” was all she could bring out before a shock went through her. A shock of realization. “N-No!” she said after the shock had gone through almost all her bones. A shock so heavily that it even caused the wings to uncurl themselves violently from her body. The unicorn wanted to cry but instead roared like a wild timberwolf.

Her own ears caught the odd sound her mouth produced. She quickly covered her mouth with her hooves and stared before her with a shocked expression irradiating from her eyes. “Why deny it? All the facts here there, black on white... I am a monster... A dweller of the night, forced to drink blood,” she managed to speak up in a muffled tone.

Tears began to build up below her eyes once more, some already ran over her cheeks. The tears simply followed the natural curves of her body as the ventured down her nose. Only to to be dropping off unto the table while she sniffled softly.

She prepared another glass of wine for herself without much thought that went through her mind and eventually took a sip from it. Against all the possible odds stayed the wine inside. Yet it didn't reduce the feeling she had rushing through her body. “So I can drink, but not eat!?” Rarity mumbled in herself. But only after she had realized that her body kept her wine inside. “What sense does that make?” She placed the glass aside and stood up in order to leave the kitchen as a whole and walked back into the living room.

~~~~

Her eyes simply stared at the books that were laying around and she picked the one up that she had thrown away. The mare curled her wings back up around her body and she took place on the sofa once more. She laid down on her back and her eyes faced the ceiling before the book was placed in between them. Rarity read the whole book from beginning to end. She had to know things for herself, whether she wanted it or not.

“Vamponies are creatures of the night... Neither dead nor alive, often called ‘undead’... They live of the blood of ponies... Can be recognized with their different, red shaded irises and fangs which to popular believe can be retracted.” Those were just some of the mumbles she did through her reading. But by the last line she mumbled did the look in her eyes change in an odd expression. The boney hoof was brought over to her mouth which slowly opened itself to reveal the sharp fangs.

In her mind there was the image of her jaw without the fangs and under a soft and unrecognizable sound did the two fangs disappear from her jaw. At first she found it a bit unreal but as she went passed her upper teeth with her tongue, it was quite real. “Very interesting,” she spoke to herself. Her eyes then got focused on her burned hoof. She wasn’t in the mood to think back to her mistake she placed it back against her chest. Which was followed up by a shake of the head.

Rarity continued her readings further through the book. “Can’t stand sunlight... Hate garlic... Can be destroyed by driving a wooden stake through their heart...” The unicorn sighed while her eyes went over the mythical weaknesses and shook her head again. “Meaning I must be careful around wooden fences... Can’t enjoy the wonderful day... Now that is going to be fun for certain.”

The mare flipped through a couple pages before she started to read again. “Always thirsty for blood... Blood causes the vampony to regain a natural beauty... Can hypnotize other ponies to do their bidding by looking deeply in their eyes and speaking the commands, or through seduction... Sleep in either a coffin, or a bed... The shadows are also a very good place to sleep in, but only the ones who want are able to...” And so it went on for many more hours to come.

~~~~

Rarity finished the book in time and placed it back on the ground. After that she made herself much more comfortable in her sofa. But she couldn't help it to just mumble deeply against herself as her red rimmed eyes just stared into the ceiling above. “So in a nutshell, I am a blood drinking pony who can hypnotize creatures and live longer than any being, well with the exception of the princesses that is. Just great.” That was one of the few conclusions she managed to make from it all.

With a slight charge around her horn had she picked up a small picture with her magic that was hung on the wall. The mare levitated it towards her. When it reached the front of her face, there would have been a deep and forced sigh that left her nose. Rarity placed her good forehoof against the side of the picture and spoke her words in a tone of uncertainty. “How am I going to explain this to, to them..? To mother, father, Sweetie... Twilight, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Applejack and my little Spikey Wicky..?”

For a couple minutes she continued to just lay down on the sofa while her mind rambled on with many things at once. Through the rambling had Rarity managed to rose up from her position and the saddened look in her eyes turned into a confident one. One that spoke of true and unseen power within her. “I, I just must live on. I can hide everything from them. They must never, ever find this out. Twilight has already bought it, now the rest of the lot,” she said to herself before the picture got placed back on the wall.

The mare left the sofa and made her way over to one of the windows where she simply stared through the curtains. Her eyes met the shadow rich street and they went over everything that was there to be seen. For the ponies that just wandered down the street to the filly and colt that were playing tag with one another. Even the tone in her voice had turned into a much more secure one as she said her words. “I am not a mindless monster, I am a lady after all! The less I make it obvious to them, the safer I am.” It was truly the only conclusion that her mind could possibly come up with in order to make them not trouble about her.

Then she took note of something that was even unusual for her doing. For the first time she could feel the temperature in her house and it almost seemed like a jungle. The central heater was just boiling up the waters and sending them through all of the pipes and doing its job a little bit too well. “Might want to turn the furnace a bit lower,” she said to herself. The mare made her way down to the basement door. When she opened the door before her, the only thing she could smell was the dreadful stench of burned meat.

“Ugh, what is, what is this smell?” the mare spoke up as she went down the steps and entered the basement where she simply looked at the furnace. Yet the looks in her eyes changed within seconds as she gazed upon it. They went from their worried look into one that was ice cold as ice. She remembered exactly what it was. “It had to be done Fancy Pants. I couldn't risk it and you know it, besides, you had passed away already,” she spoke up as if the stallion was standing next to her.

Rarity made her way up to the furnace and charged her horn ever so gently once more. With a simply flick of her head had the hatch in front opened up. Which allowed her to stare into the raging flames. A grin of utter darkness forged itself upon her face. The mare saw that most of the body was just consumed by the raging flames. All that remained from the stallion were some bones, bones that were slowly taken towards the fires of hell, so it at least seemed.

With her hoof she turned on the valve of the gas and after a couple turns would the very fires have lowered themselves down far enough to make the boutique become much more pleasant and not a sauna or a jungle. Rarity turned her attention away from the furnace as the hatch fell shut with a small metallic sound and the magical aura around her horn simply vanished into the thin air. But instead of going up the stairs, she let her eyes fall upon the many mannequins that wore the failed dresses she had made over the course of her career.

“Horrible. All of them, horrible. Why do I even keep them here?” she said to herself as she made her way past them. But her eyes fell upon a certain set of dresses, a set she had cursed since the day they were ever made. “Their own wanted gala dresses...” Rarity mumbled while she inspected all of them. The next one being even worse than the one before in her eyes and she simply shivered deeply. She shook her head deeply before she tore her attention away from them and over to the spiraling stairs. With a near galloping pace had she made her way up to them as she kept mumbling to herself. “Never look back at those, ever again.”

~~~~

The unicorn reached the ground level of the boutique quicker than she thought. Once though the door, it was locked the door behind her. The magical aura around her horn reappeared once more and all the candles in the building dimmed themselves deeply or the little flames were extinguished. She took a sniff in the air and the scent of burned out candles did its turn through the building, which caused a smile to form itself. But time had been moving itself faster than she could have ever expected it to go as the light of the moon fell with grace in the windows and shone even through the curtains.

Rarity only had a glimpse at the wonderful play of light before she walked up the stairs to the first floor. As her hooves made contact, the wood it screeched ever so gently in her ears. After having moved up all the steps, the mare found herself in the hallway that went through the hall upper level of the boutique. The look in her eyes had dropped the confident one and was traded in for one with many questions. With a thoughtful moan that made its way through her mouth did she gently uncurl her new found wings and flapped them a couple of times. The lift they made by that alone was already enough to make her lighter on her hooves and the questioning gaze turned into a surprised one.

She gave a couple other flaps with her wings. Her mind remembered the techniques she had gotten during the time she had gained a pair of butterfly wings for the contest in Cloudsdale. One which almost had become her own death. Rarity found herself in the free air all of the sudden and the surprised look got then turned back into a confident one. The unicorn gave a couple other powerful flaps and then she propelled herself forward.

For a mere two seconds did she flew through in the air before her face made contact with the rug that occupied the floor. After her face was it the rest of her body that followed soon enough and she slipped over the rug. What was supposed to be a graceful flight to her bedroom, had turned into a less graceful crash landing towards the floor of hallway.

The mare let out a small moan of pain as she rose her head up and gazed upon the door that led to her bedroom. With her boney foreleg Rarity rubbed her face gently as another moan left her. “Not the best attempt and possibly one of the few times I will actually try it,” she mumbled while her body gently rose back up from her position. It went a bit wobbly due to the sudden impact and not everything in her body had managed to settle itself from it, especially her mind.

The wings curled themselves back around her body and thus caused the mythical and mysterious nightgown to reemerge again. Rarity opened the door of her bedroom with her free hoof. With one last charge of her horn all the remaining lights in the boutique turned themselves off as she disappeared in the darkness of the bedroom.

With her horn still charged, she pulled the blankets off of her bed and allowed her body to slide into the comforts that were her bed. Rarity allowed her sore body to indulge itself in the warm comforts of her mattress and blankets. There was a small, comfortable moan left her body which allowed the unicorn herself to close her eyes. Her head got laid down on the ever so much loved pillow. It didn't took her all too long before she found herself deeply asleep from the events. For the first time since she discovered the horrors was the mare peacefully asleep.

~~~~

The unicorn of grace woke up in the middle of the night from a scream that was loud, high pitched and overall deafening to say the least. Her red rimmed eyes shot opened as wide as possible and within seconds she had left the bed and her eyes stared over to the closed bedroom door. Without a second thought that went through her mind she simply opened it and ran down the darkened hallway to the staircase.

The clopping of her hooves gave her position away to every being that would be in the building almost in an instant. With a quick jump from the last step had she landed on the ground floor with her head facing said floor. Rarity stood there with a gentle pant that left her body and once she rose her head up to see what was going on, there was a shock that went through her body. A shock that made her freeze on the spot as her red rimmed eyes looked all around her.

For all five of her friend had gathered themselves by the curtains of the shopping area, which was directly connected to the staircase. The unicorn already got an idea of what was probably going to happen. But her body simply denied any form of movement to happen and thus preventing her from escaping. They only part of her body that moved where the eyes which slowly went over the ponies as she tried to find the reasons behind the events.

“Pinkie, open it!” the voice of Twilight suddenly yelled up. Without any form of hesitation had the pink coated earth pony opened the curtains she held.

What happened was that the deadly rays of the sun started to consume the darkness of the room but it didn't reach the vampiric unicorn, yet. It did block off a possible escape route if she wanted to set it on a run. “Rainbow, if you please,” the voice of Twilight said. The cyan pegasus opened the curtains where she stood by. Again the light consumed the darkness but never reached the ivory coated mare.

Rarity managed to gain some mobility on her body again and she gave each of her friends a blank stare while her voice was filled with fear. “Why?” was the only word and question she spoke to them.

“Why? Because I know what you are,” replied Twilight as Fluttershy opened another curtain. Then the vampiric unicorn found herself surrounded by light with her only escape route being back up the stairs. The round shape of her home was not only to make it a remarkable landsight to withhold for visitors and townsfolk the like, but also happened to be the perfect trap for her.

“W-What do you mean, Twilight?” Rarity asked as her eyes switched between the light and her friends. She had an idea of what the unicorn could mean, but decided to play dumb in order to confirm her thoughts even more.

“Did you really thought I would believe you? You lied to me!” Twilight replied in a cold tone.

“W-What!? I, I would never lie to a friend and you know that! W-Who screamed in the first place?” the unicorn asked. The gap to talk was getting closer and she felt that. Escaping the scene seemed impossible.

“That, was her,” the mulberry mare said as she pointed her hoof to another mare that still stood in the shadows. The mare was a tall unicorn mare with light pinkish mane with a white stream that went through it.

“F-Fleur Dis Lee!?” Rarity brought out stumbling. She recognized that signature shape almost right away.

“You monster! So it is true!” spoke Fleur before she walked out of the shadows.

“Where are you all talking about!?” Rarity yelled at all of them in anger and confusion.

“You know more than well what we are talking about, night dweller!” Twilight replied to her friend in a snarling tone.

“In a normal language please!” Rarity spoke up in a tone of high annoyance but her undertone spoke of utter fear.

“Vampony,” added Fleur in a bold tone.

With the word echoing through her ears, Rarity erupted out in a polite laughter and looked at all of them. “Oh just how silly are you all. Me? A vampony?”

“Out with the games!” yelled Fleur and Rarity’s expression changed into a shocked one.

“Well excuse me!” she managed to speak through her reaction and she allowed her eyes to switch carefully between all the ponies that were present.

“Twilight, just do it. I have seen enough of this nonsense,” the larger mare said and Twilight gave her a nod in response.

“Hey! Can’t I defend myself?” Rarity asked in a terrified tone as Twilight slowly levitated a wooden stake into the air.

“You betrayed yourself when you came down here,” the larger, white coated unicorn replied as she pointed to the purple underbelly of the unicorn.

“W-Wait... N-No! I, I can explain!” Rarity plead as the humming around the horn of Twilight only increased. Behind the ivory coated mare there was a shield that emerged. A shield that truly locked her in her position. She was truly trapped by then. A magical shield blocked her back, as the sun surrounded her from all the other sides.

“I am sorry Rarity, but it is for the better,” spoke Twilight with almost no sympathy in her voice.

“No!” was all that the vampiric unicorn could bring out before she rose on her hind legs for whatever reason. Twilight on the other end made a good use of the opportunity and without a second thought that went through her mind she drove the stake right through the heart of Rarity who stood still bipedal.

The mare felt the sharp pain that went through her chest and the only thing she could was gazing over her former friends as tears of blood streamed down her cheeks once more. Tears of betrayal and sadness mixed with one another. With her eyes that closed themselves after the tears left. She felt back on the steps of the staircase while all the other ponies were gazing upon her with stone cold expressions. Each of them looked at her if she happened to be monster from the depths of Tartarus itself. Even the best friend of the mare, Fluttershy, shared the expression on her face.

04 The first steps

The eyes of Rarity shot open and they scanned through the room like mad. Soon enough it became apparent that she was in her bedroom and even better said: she was still in her bed. “It was, it was, it was a dream..?” she questioned to herself while her body was carefully hoisted up. The unicorn assumed a sitting position on the mattress and brought her forelegs over to her face in order to rub it thoroughly. “Ugh, w-what is going to be next?” the mare muttered.

The hooves were removed from her face and with a quick push had she removed the blankets from her body. The mare left the bed as a whole and had a gentle look around the room. Aside from the bed there also was a stand which held her most precious gem to have ever received by anypony and a small desk with a matching chair to be found in the room. It was in that chair that she allowed her body to drop itself in.

But only to let her mind pound over the dream she had not even minutes ago. Her eyes stared out of the window that was the closest to the desk and her bone bare hoof gently moved the curtain to the side. It almost seemed like she was looking for something. Something even she didn't know what it was or even could be and just stared down into the near endless darkness of the night she had woken up in.

Her red rimmed eyes stared down the circular window while a deep exhale left through her nose. On the streets below was everything as calm and peaceful as things could be. But the longer she sat on the chair and stared outside, the more the thirst rose back into her throat. Rarity stood up from the chair and had one last look out of the window. There was still no change of scenery. The light of the moon kept shining itself down through the window. That was until it got covered up by the curtain once more.

The unicorn left the bedroom and made her way down the hallway and stairs before she turned her course towards the kitchen. Of course she had more than enough work cut out for her in the working area, but the will to continue on any of the projects had been crushed by the revelations that were revealed to her. “Hmm, what shall I make for myself,” she spoke up. She also took the bottle of wine that still stood on the table. But as she walked into the kitchen, were the eyes laid on the bottle and had a good look at it.

She gagged a bit and set the bottle on the kitchen table and shook her head. “Not in the mood for wine,” was the simple conclusion and she made her way over to another cabinet. She opened that and looked up at the content inside. “Well, a cup can’t hurt right?” The unicorn took out the small basket which held the numerous tea bags in all kinds of flavors and a small cup. Rarity set the water on the stove and allowed it to boil. She paced with an uneasy walk through the whole kitchen. She kept wandering up and down the room as the feeling of something that had to be cleaned up came to her. Something that had should have been done a couple hours ago but she prevented herself from doing it because of her sadness.

~~~~

Muttering deeply and inaudible to herself did Rarity still manage to clean the spot where she had thrown the wineglass against the wall. And as if she had measured the time she still had for the deep, she was done mere seconds before the whistle of steam from the kettle did its turn. “Tea time,” she spoke after having clapped her hooves together once in joy.

With the wall cleaned again and the shards of glass removed, proceeded Rarity by placing her cleaning equipment back in their respective locker and she had just one more gaze over the spot. “Perfect,” she spoke with a smile due to the fact it looked like nothing had happened. She knew how to keep her home clean, as it was something her parents truly insisted upon. And their advice given did not go in vein.

After she had poured of a cup of steaming tea would the mare venture back up on the stairs and disappeared within her bedroom. The cup got placed on the desk while she hummed softly to herself. All in the hope to keep her spirits up and she found herself before her own bookshelves. Shelves that were made by her father long ago and could be found on the opposing side of the desk. There they simply occupied the wall with their postures. “No, already read that one, what is this doing here?!” she spoke to herself after having found a book that was given to her by nopony else then Rainbow Dash as a gift because in the pegasus her words it was ‘just so awesome’.

“Daring Do and the Sunpiece, does sound interesting,” she said before her body was dropped back down within the chair. She opened the book of the first page. With the steaming cup of tea having cooled off to her desired temperature, she took a small sip from it before she rested her eyes truly on the book and read it with great care.

Though the more she read through the book, the more she found herself taking sips from her tea. With the rich liquids that made their way ever so lovingly down her throat before they warmed up her whole body. The feeling got better with each sip she took. But just felt, good.

Being surprised and a little shocked by all of the happenings, the unicorn started to taste just what kind of flavor the tea had she was drinking before she came up with the unique taste she always enjoyed. “Strawberry with cherry,” she mumbled after she did a couple smacks with her lips. It was only then that her eyes shot open and she placed the cup back on the desk. The book got closed in a quick manner and held against her chest while she made the connection in her mind. “It, it just looks, like b-blood.”

Rarity shook her head ever so violently and in a negative manner at the racing thoughts that went through her mind as she kept on muttering. “Get it out of your head you foolish mare! Get that thought out of you, you don’t need blood to live on!” She kept her eyes fixed upon the ground after the shaking and they also had both of her crossed forelegs in their view. The sights of the burned hoof were only more fuel of the fires of the rage that boiled deep inside of the proper mare. Her right eye twitched gently due to convulsion as she spoke her words in anger. “When will you heal!?”

The mare stood up from her chair and the convulsions had moved over to the whole of her face. Rarity walked in a backwards motion until she bumped into the opposing wall. But her eyes kept going all over the place. Once again had she that searching gaze in her eyes. She was looking for something, something to find. Anything for that matter. “Blood stills the lust,” she mumbled to herself. “Too long nothing... Horrible things happen... Must, feed...”

Rarity left the wall and made her way again down the hallway and stairs. She reached the ground floor without much troubles yet in her mind there was a war between her desires and ethical behavior raging. With a simply charge of her horn she took her cloak from the hatstand and placed it over her body before she opened the door to see Ponyville. A Ponyville that was consumed by the darkness of night.

~~~~

The skies were cloudless whereas the moon went accompanied with the faint lights of the many stars that stood on the skies. The door got closed behind her and she started to wander through the empty streets. Her eyes went looking for something, if not somepony. Anypony that could be used to still her lust for blood. She kept trotting silently through the lifeless streets with her ears perked up to catch even the tiniest of sounds.

It wasn't much later after she had started her hunt that there was a snoring that entered her ears. Rarity took off her hood and turned her head in the directions the sounds came from or where she thought they came from. But no matter where she looked, the source of the sound was nowhere to be found. She wanted give it up and declare herself crazy when there was a blockade that caused some light to shift on the ground. Curious to just what it could have been turned the mare her gaze up and she took notice of a cloud. A single cloud that was hovering a lot lower to the ground then all the others that were visible that night.

It was from up there that the sounds originated from and within her eyes she could spot a tail. A tail that was definitely that from a pony judging by the hair and all seven colors of the rainbow were able to be seen. Rarity knew straight away just from who that tail was but her desire for blood managed to take her mind over. She wanted it so badly by then that it didn't matter to her just who was up there sleeping.

The wings where more than ready to be deployed and powerful enough to raise her up to the cloud. The plan of attack was just perfect in her mind. Though it was the same mind which reminded her kindly to the miserable attempt to fly within the walls of the boutique. It was a memory that quickly dispatched the idea from her mind. Rarity shook her head gently as she continued on her stroll with a sight in her eyes that spoke of utter madness. Her pacing was calm yet eerie, the kind given when a being was at the point of doing something terrible. And she was going to in more than one way.

~~~~

The unicorn had been wandering through the whole of Ponyville and didn't found a single soul that was still outside. Something that was not all to unusual given the late hour on which the mare was out. Rarity made her over to the outskirts and even the border of the quiet town in the vague hope to catch some unlucky traveler.

As much as the idea was well thought out, even that failed after she had wandered over the silent routes that lead through the well-known plains of Ponyville. Rarity was ready to drop the towel in the ring and give it up for the night. She would declare herself the loser of the battle and just had to live with that fact.

Within her ears she heard a sound that was both unusual yet familiar to her. Her eyes closed themselves off from the world in order to identify the noises a bit more. With the passage of a few seconds her eyes went open again and a small grin got formed on her face. “Snoring,” she spoke in a whisper while she pinpointed the location.

She followed the sounds as her ears turned in every possible direction to stay on track. Rarity had gained a curious look on her face and her pacing was near silent. And before she even knew it, she stood eye in eye with the origin of the sound. Saliva had built itself up within her mouth and she opened her mouth slightly. Her fangs emerged from their hiding spot after Rarity had opened her mouth even further. The razor sharp fangs shone greatly within the light of the moon that almost reflected from them. Yet they carried a strand of buildup saliva to them. A set of strands which went towards the inside of her cheeks. Though it was then that she started to drool just a little bit and pieces of her goo made their unto the grass.

The unicorn allowed her tongue to make its way passed the fangs and caught most of the liquids in a rather seducing manner as her entire tone changed in the normal one. “Perfect.” Before her laid a pegasus stallion that was deeply asleep against a thick tree in the middle of the plain. Luckily for her, he was a deep sleeper and his breathing was ever so relaxed.

The blue coated, gray maned stallion didn't even move himself within his sleep as he laid with his back against the trunk and with the forelegs tucked in. His hindlegs were spread out a little bit and perfect for any mare to lay in between. Rarity couldn't resist the sight anymore. A meal simply ready to be taken, just like that. A deep smirk began to form itself on her face as she made her way closer over to him.

Rarity allowed her body to fall on top of the stallion in a gentle manner. But her stone cold body made him stir a little bit. Much to her own surprise, he wrapped his forelegs around her neck and even smiled in her direction. Okay, this is odd, the mare thought to herself before she managed to calm herself down from the sudden movement. He continued his sleeping and the breathing that left his nose kept being relaxed.

Rarity stroked the left cheek of the pegasus in a calm way while a smile of her own got formed. A smile that revealed her sharp fangs even more. The hoof then made its way down to the neck of the stallion. Due to sheer coldness of her undead body, the veins in the neck widened themselves and thus became visible for the naked eye. They were clearly exposed for the vampiric unicorn that laid on top of him. He wasn't fighting back or resisting her in any manner. The stallion just kept stirring in his sleep and never managed to wake up.

In order to keep him more into the lands of his dream moved her lips up to that of his where they would meet one another for a kiss. The mare then wrapped her free and boney foreleg around his head to kiss him on the lips with great care. Rarity released a couple soft moans to greaten up the effect in order to satisfy her guilty, pleasuring lust.

With the passage of seconds would she have broken the kiss. A small strand of his saliva still connected the mortal and the immortal beings together. But the remaining hoof gave off one last stroke in the neck in order to all the veins visible to her under the heavenly moonlight. There was one vein that stood out more than any other and she moved her face away from his lips and down to his neck. The more her eyes stared down at the blood rich vein, the more she lost all of her morals and senses.

Her fangs got placed on the skin above the vein and with one downward motion, they sank through it and tore the vein right open. It let the blood to stream right down into the mouth of the vampony who collected it and mixed it with her own saliva. And it would have been that sickening mixture that would be swallowed by her.

More and more blood left the body of the stallion and it all got swallowed up by the mare who found herself moaning ever so slightly above her prey. Moans of a guilty and pure pleasure and delight did their turn as she enjoyed the taste of the liquids that rushed themselves in her mouth. She wanted more, she needed more. And in order to get it, she continued to suck it out of him.

~~~~

With the passage of seconds that turned into a minute or two did Rarity let go from his neck in order to catch up with her forced breathing. It was in the form of a pant and some blood squirted out the bitten neck. She glared down at him and stroked his cheek again in a gentle way.

The unicorn let go one last moan before she licked her blood covered lips clean with her tongue. She swallowed the remains before her body rose up from the stallion and spoke her closing words. “Thank you, for being my meal,” she said in a kind and almost thankful sounding tone towards him. Rarity began to walk backwards and turned herself around to face the town again. The mare had one last glance to him before she changed her pace into a higher gear. She was more than ready to head back to her home and stay there for a while.

But little did the mare knew that she had nearly completely drained him. Almost every single drop of blood that was to be found within his body had made the transfer over to hers. Just a very small amount was left within him. And it would be that bit that would keep him alive. It would be a massive struggle for life to be maintained in the stallion.

Along the way she walked back did Rarity discover that her trotting was a lot faster than when it was before she drank all of the blood. In her mind she tied the ropes together quickly and smirked like only a true devil could do.

~~~~

Within the minute that she had closed the front door of the darkened boutique behind her, there was yet another shock that went through her body. Another shock of realization that surged her wide awake. “W-What have I done?” she questioned herself while she got hit by the event as if they were a wrecking ball. “N-No... I-Impossible...” As light on her hooves as she was, she made her way into the unlit living room and dropped herself once more on the sofa. Below her eyes there were the tears of blood which had built up once more. “I am, a monster,” she concluded about herself. For it was the only one to be made.

And soon enough, the first tears of blood rolled down her cheek again. “How could this have happened!? Why can’t I control it!?” But the tears soon made room for a pure anger before she stood back up and left the sofa as a whole. With her magical aura she picked up all the books about the vampiric race and threw them all around the room. Her rage didn't just stay with that though. For after the books, it was the table that had to suffer.

The small wooden table crashed right into the sofa after being picked up and simply flipped over as the unicorn removed herself out of the living room. She made her way over to the working area with powerful, angry steps. The rage that was visible in her eyes appeared to be powerful enough that it could burn the place down almost instantly.

But it where the sights she caught within her eyes which managed to calm her down by a lot, if not able to bring her back. Just the whole cleaned up working area always had a calming effect upon her mind for one reason or the other. “E-Everything will be done someday, but tomorrow I am taking a day off, I need to think this over. All of, this,” she softly mumbled to herself while she blinked with her eyes.

The unicorn walked up to the desk that stood in the room and gently lowered her body in the chair. She then charged up her horn in order to see at least something among the dark. Her eyes made their way over her personal agenda as it was filled with countless orders and appointments to be met. “Dresses can be delayed... That show can be canceled...” But by one date her eyes froze on the spot. She could and would not leave the chance that was written down there. “Interview... f-for EquinFasion,” she mumbled to herself while she brought her left foreleg to her mouth.

Rarity had waited months for a chance like that and with no way she would pass on this. “When, when, when?” Rarity said as her eyes scanned for the date, only to freeze up again. “In two days... B-But I c-can’t go when I look like this! Then again, I can use the same explanation again. B-But my hoof!” The mare raised her right forehoof with speed and her eyes caught a perfectly shaped hoof. No loose skin, no bone, no nothing was to be found. Just her hoof in the shape it always had been before it was burned by the sun. “B-But how?” Rarity said in a questioning tone to her hoof.

“B-Books... Where did I left those?” Without any second to spare, she ran back into the living room in order to find the books she borrowed from Twilight. She found them of course laying across the room and gathered all of them and set the table right again. The unicorn placed the books on the table while she dropped her body right in the sofa again. “Where is that book?”

Rarity managed to find the book that was written by Dr. Acula and took place in her chair before she began to quickly turn the pages, looking for one thing in particular. “Abilities, abilities,” she mumbled while looking through. “Ah, here we go.”

With her eyes she began to skim through the chapter, looking for one thing in particular. “A vampony is able to heal itself while drinking the blood of a pony. Any harm done shall be healed at a fast rate, broken bones, cut skin and even injuries like walking in sunlight,” there she read it, the very proof of it.

“S-So... Let’s face the facts Rarity,” she mumbled in herself. “Why do you keep denying the monster you have become?” The unicorn let go a deep sigh as her eyes gazed upon the book. “You are a vampony, a myth, a true rarity,” she said to herself just before the eyes shut themselves. She finally had accepted the thing she had become by - at least to her - unknown reasons.

~~~~

Some good minutes went by on the clock before the eyes got opened again and Rarity had a look around the living room as the reality of the situation came to her. Never would she be able to just walk down the stairs on a sunny morning and just get greeted by the warm rays, never again she would be able to just go outside and show the world her wonderful body on a cloudless afternoon. “I, I must just live with it sadly,” the mare whispered to herself as she let her eyes rest on the book again and closed it. “Just accept it...” Her eyes closed themselves again while her body leaned back against the back end of the chair. It was all done in the vague attempt to catch some sleep in the venturing night.

Though the more the mare tried to doze off, the stranger she began to feel herself. She started to feel herself light. Not just in the head, but in her entire body. She tried to shake it off by leaning deeper into the chair but this only made the feeling stronger. The feeling of something that took her in its hold, dragging her in. Rarity made the mistake to dive deeper into it. She thought it would make it stop, but things turned out quite differently.

She got a feeling of falling in her guts and it caused her closed eyes to shoot wide open which revealed those haunting, blood red irises once more to the world. But as the mare gazed at her surrounding it seemed that everything was darker yet more visible for her. It was something that couldn't be explained as she kept looking.

Her eyes kept gazing and pulses of pure darkness could be seen on places where normally a shadow would be. The mare shook her head a couple times but something pulled her to that pulse. To all of them. Rarity looked up to the ceiling, trying to get a view of her light but was only blinded by it and started to hiss darkly as she turned away, walking towards one of the pulses. “Go away!” she screamed against the light in anger.

Rarity reached one of the places where the pulses came from. But she reached the archway leading to her living room, she got a grin on her face. For that spot simply felt comfortable. Far more comfortable than her bed and without much thought she took her refuge in the spot.

The unicorn had managed to merge with the shadows themselves and her whole body, mind and even soul dissolved into nothing but shadow. She closed her eyes once more with the single desire to sleep. Rarity felt herself secure in the place that was on the floor. A place in a shadow rich corner that was created by a natural darkness.

Rarity made herself even more comfortable in the shadows as she used her mane and tail as a pillow and slowly fell asleep. And not much later she dreamed about things better left untold as she grinned like a maniac.

~~~~

The following morning had the weather taken a rather grim turn and it almost seemed like it was ready to erupt out in yet another violent storm. On the streets of the town could a mulberry coated unicorn mare be seen that was making her way over to the Carousel Boutique, while a worried look occupied her face.

“Rarity!” the all too familiar voice spoke. For it was Twilight Sparkle who stood by the entrance of Carousel Boutique and was knocking on the door. “Rarity open up! I need my books back and a favor from you as well.”

Not much later there was the voice of an annoyed Rainbow Dash who could be heard through the air. The pegasus was rudely woken up from her nap on the cloud which had drifted over to the boutique. “Ugh, Twilight, is it really necessary to scream that loud in the morning, ponies want to sleep you know!” she muttered to the pony down on the ground with her head that peeked off of the fluffy bed. Her forehooves were hanging off of the cloud before a small groan left her. Rainbow always was active but the morning was the time of day she was mostly inactive.

“I am sorry Rainbow, but something about Rarity does not suit me very well. Something is off about her.” Twilight replied as she looked up and rubbed her shoulder with a fore hoof.

“Off? About that mare? Twilight you are imagining things again. You know how much she can go on about her class, dresses and frou-frou things,” the pegasus replied under a light chuckle and a cocky smile.

“That, that is not it, Rainbow. If you really want to know, come to my library this afternoon,” the librarian said before she turned her attention again up to Rainbow. She gave her friend the concerned look before her hoof knocked on the door again. “Rarity!”

“You know she isn't going to open right? I mean, look at it, all the curtains closed, no sounds coming from inside. Normally she is up by now doing her frou-frou,” stated Rainbow before she stood up from her cloud and stretched herself a little but under a soft moan. Even her wings opened up and their bones were snapped back gently into their place. “Oh, oh, oh, so good,” she spoke with a set of closed eyes.

While the cracking sounds of the bones entered the ears of Twilight, the unicorn was simply horrified. She aimed her eyes up towards the pegasus with a leaning look of utmost discomfort. “Was, was that really necessary, Rainbow?” she spoke up loud enough to be heard. But the tone was everything but comfortable.

“Hehe, sorry Twi. I forgot that you aren't a fan of the sound. Much like miss Frou-Frou in there,” she said with a chuckle before she stroked through her mane with her left forehoof.

It was after the hoof was set back on the cloud that a loud and dark moan left the boutique. A moan that shocked both of the mares equally as deep. Both of the mares stared at each other for a couple moments before their attention turned back to the building. Twilight knocked even harder on the door as Rainbow readied her wings to take off from the cloud.

“I am going to look if I can look inside somewhere,” the rainbow maned pegasus said as she took off from the cloud and began to circle around the boutique, inspecting every single window. But no matter which one she passed, all of them were closed by the curtains.

When she made her return, she landed next to Twilight and simply shook her head. “Everything is closed, Twilight,” the pegasus said with a defeated look in her eyes.

“B-But what is inside there then?” Twilight asked in a fearful tone. She kept knocking on the door like a brutal savage. Breaking in wasn’t an option, but she got dangerously close to do it.

“Would you be so kind and just leave!” a dark and twisted version of the mare’s voice yelled up in an annoyed tone. The silence inside had been broken and something was going on.

“R-Rarity!?” was the name that both of the mares spoke in choir. They first gazed at the door and after that just to each other. Rainbow as well as Twilight shared the same expression on their faces.

05 Friends and wine

“Yes it is me, and you two disturbed me from my slumber. Thank you very much for that little fact,” the dark voice spoke up. Rainbow and Twilight shivered in an uncomfortable fear before they turned their attention back to the door. “Give me a moment, then I shall open the door for you two.” The mares turned their heads back to each other in pure shock. They were about to face her, in the morning.

Stuck by their wildest of fantasies on the morning that was already unusual to begins with had neither of the two mares by the front door even the slightest of ideas just what to expect that would happened. Whether it be good or bad had to be discovered through time. Yet somehow they managed to turn their attention back over to the front door of the boutique and thus broke the contact with the terrified eyes of either mare. Countless thoughts raced through the minds of them both. Thoughts that implied the same fear that they had for a certain zebra ever so long ago.

But the zebra turned out to be rather harmless and even had good intentions upon the visits paid. Yet the tables turned almost half a circle in Rarity’s case. The two had known Rarity for a long time and she never had given a tone like that. Questions arose while fear took hold of them. A fear that wasn’t dominating their minds yet so they could think straight, for the time being.

Within the walls of the boutique did the shadows came to life and formed blobs on the floor. Those blobs of darkness moved themselves over to the exact spot of where the unicorn had fallen asleep. Once they had reached the spot, they began to swirl in a slow motion in order to create a small and overall silent vortex which would only become bigger as more blobs joined. In the very middle of the vortex was the shape of something that looked like a mare taking its place.

More and more particles were added to the mysterious being before the vortex stopped moving around. In the silence of the building, in the depth of darkness and suspended within the air did the remaining particles of shadow shot inside the pony-shaped thing.

The action would eventually have resulted in the full creation of the ivory coated unicorn mare. Under small lightning strikes that were as blue as her magical charge returned the power of the mare into its full force and Rarity took a deep breath as she was merged back with the real world once again.

She opened her eyes and saw the last of the bolts making its final shine before it disappeared out of existence. The mare blinked a couple times in order to adjust her eyes to the lights of the real world as they were. As lovely as that was, I won’t be doing that again anytime soon, thought Rarity to herself. The mare made her appearance as normal as possible with a couple strokes and brushes that were done through her mane. The mare her eyes then moved over to the door and proceeded towards it under a soft and calm hum.

~~~~

Rainbow turned her head over to Twilight before she spoke her words in a near silent whisper. A whisper that reeked from the fear. A fear that come from the deepest part of Rainbow’s very soul. “I think you are right, something is off...” The other unicorn just rolled her eyes in response to the words and thought a couple things to herself about Rainbow before she fixed them back on the door.

They both were curious on just what happened to the seamstress that caused her voice to be as dark as they heard it. Twilight wanted to know the specifics whereas Rainbow just wanted to know what the hell was going on. Two different minds, both wanting to know the same but interpreting it differently. Rarity was going to be for a tough conversation between the two whether she liked it or not. And the two of them would listen to the lies spoken to save the skin.

With a couple clicks that came from the other side swung the front door of the building open under a magical blue aura. A magical aura the two knew more than well to recognize just from whom it was. Both the pegasus and the unicorn stared into the darkened hole that was opened up. A hole that didn't reveal the boutique as they were used to see it.

For no pleasant lights or open windows to let both the sunlight and cool breezes of wind into the building. Instead they saw a much darker version of it. A version that was so dark that it was almost impossible for both Twilight and Rainbow to see anything inside. All of the curtains were closed and not a single candle in the whole visible part of the building was lit. It truly was just a straight up black hole. A black hole where one of their friends apparently lived in. The questions only continued to raise but the answers would be hard to figure out for the both of them.

“Are you two going to keep just standing over there or do you want to come in?” Rarity asked before her silhouette passed by the door. Rainbow let her eyes fall upon Twilight who simply nudged her head towards the door. But the pegasus didn't understand the silent code. In response would the other unicorn have rolled her eyes once more under the sounds of a soft groan.

Twilight took the lead as she stepped into the boutique with a bit more confidence than Rainbow, who was literally shivering at her hooves. The rough and tough pegasus from Ponyville was scared to her very soul for whatever reason. When they had made their way inside, the door gained once again the magical aura around it and closed itself again. Rainbow let out a small yelp in response to the sudden slam as her eyes widened themselves in the darkness. Her wings spread themselves wide open, creating wind that messed with the mane of the mulberry unicorn.

“Don’t be such a foal!” Twilight yelled in a raised whisper. She nudged the side of the terrified pegasus with her elbow and looked at her rainbow colored friend.

“Well excuse me, miss element of magic!” Rainbow replied under a growl while the wind created by a pair of wings that tucked themselves back could be gently felt on the back of Twilight.

“Would you two like something to drink?” Rarity’s voice suddenly asked before her red rims were visible by the archway that would lead over to the kitchen.

“Uhm, yes. Some tea please, preferably citrus,” the other unicorn replied. Her eyes adjusted to the darkness and found her way to the much desired sofa of Rarity. With a gentle motion she let her body to drop itself on it and a small smile came to her face.

“N-Nothing, thank you,” the pegasus stuttered as she tried to find the sofa as well. With the passage for a few seconds she took place next to Twilight. But couldn't resist herself to separate their ways more than a couple inches. Twilight could even feel the fear that raced through the pegasus and that opened up a new set of questions for her. Questions that sooner or later would have their answers in one way or the other.

The seamstress gave a nod to the both of them as she spoke her words. “Give me a moment, then I shall make two cups of tea. But first, some light would be nice, wouldn't it?” Both of the ponies gave a nod and around the horn of the posh lady it appeared the blue magical aura once more. Soon enough were the candles lit again and the living room was too be illuminated by their lights. Twilight was simply amazed by the sheer perfection in the spell cast.

“I see that spell did you good, you have mastered it completely,” she spoke up with a smile towards Rarity.

“Just to illuminate the boutique in the dark my dear, nothing all too complicated about that,” she replied. The charge would have disappeared after it and she went back into the kitchen.

Where the light revealed the room to be within the near perfect condition it was just that what bothered Rarity. For she knew she had flipped the table but for some reason it stood as it always had done. It was something that she considered to be fool’s luck and decided not to make an elephant from a mosquito.

~~~~

With the passage of a couple minutes did the fashionista return into the living room while she levitated the two cups of tea. One was brought over to Twilight whereas the other got placed on the table. Rarity had one look over to Rainbow before the words left her mouth. “You sure you don’t want anything, Rainbow?” The nervous pegasus shook her head from side to side and Rarity allowed her body to fall within the comforts of another chair with a nod. “Then so it be, but if you want anything, just speak up.”

Her eyes gently made their way over to her two friends but when she made eye contact with Rainbow. The pegasus had a better look at the red irises she had, instead of her usual blue ones. A fact that only added more fear to the already edgy mare.

Rainbow gazed back into the eyes of the unicorn and the irises just almost pierced right through her soul, giving her the feeling that Rarity could sense the fear within her body. She shivered as if she was struck by a blow of ice cold wind and barely was able to even speak her words out to the others. “R-Rarity, w-what are those?”

“You are talking about my eyes, aren't you?” Rarity replied in her calm and sweet voice. The pegasus only gave a nod to the thoughts. A sigh left through the nose of the unicorn before she took a sip from her tea. The eyelids locked the rims off from the world for a little bit before the cup was set back on the table. “Well, I shall tell you the same as Twilight. These are new contact lenses I have because my glasses would obscure my field of view too much while working.”

“B-But why red? Why such a soul piercing color?” Rainbow asked through even though her fears crawled further further through her body.

The question was what struck Rarity the most. It was a question on which she wasn't prepared. In her mind she tried to come up with a valid excuse that appeared plausible. On the inside it was chaos but outside however, she simply took the cup in her magic again. “That I do not know to be honest,” she replied after a couple seconds of thought. “Guess I just liked them without truly thinking they would make me look like, this.” Once more was the cup brought over to her lips and she took a gently and silent sip from the liquids. The pegasus nodded ever so gently in an understanding manner. Though no matter what the words said, she was still shivering for her life.

“Say Rarity, what is, that?” Twilight took over the words and she had taken note of the incognito bat like wings. It was something that sparked her curiosity more than the other parts of the ivory unicorn.

“Hm? Oh this?” Rarity said before she pointed at it with a hoof. “This is my new nightgown. I didn't had the time yet to change myself. Given the fact how two certain ponies managed to wake me up before I could do it myself.” Her words were cutting, but she still gave that wonderful smile.

“R-Rarity, you know we don’t normally wear cloths right? Right?” Rainbow spoke up while she rose both of her eyebrows to the unicorn. More and more she got cornered by the two ponies yet the purple maned mare managed to keep herself calm under it all.

The unicorn let go a small chuckle at her friend under a soft shake of her head. “I know that more than well, Rainbow. However, a lady must always dress as the occasion calls for. Granted I am not right now, as you obviously can see.”

Twilight giggled a bit awkwardly at the remark of her waking up and let her eyes move over the many closed curtains. The very sight of them only boiled up another question within her mind. “Rarity, why do you still have your curtains closed?” she spoke up before she took a sip from her tea. “Delicious tea if I may add.”

“As I said before, you mares woke me up and I didn't had the time yet,” the mare replied casually. She took another sip from her tea and took her time to swallow it.

Rainbow Dash just didn't trust the situation anymore and despite her shivers, she was able to boldly speak up. “Mind if I open them?” And without waiting for an actual reply to be gotten, she stood up and made her way over to one of them.

Rarity on the other end stayed surprisingly calm on the outside during all of it. She truly had an amazing poker-face. After she had set the cup back on the table did the words leave her calmly. “Yes, yes I do mind it Rainbow.” Little did either of her visitors knew that she was truly terrified as well. The unicorn was scared to death that they would figure out her secret and she would go to nearly any length to prevent it from happening.

Rainbow ceased her motions dead in her tracks and slowly turned her head over to the mare as Twilight placed her cup on the table and fixed her attention on Rarity in silence. “W-Why?” the pegasus asked as confident as she possibly could.

“I do have my reasons for that which I do not want to share.” Rarity spoke up. But as the words echoed through her her mind, Rainbow made her way back to the couch and dropped herself next to Twilight again. Though something wasn't completely right about the attitude as her forelegs crossed themselves and she let out a soft ‘hmph’.

“Why don’t you want to speak about it?” Twilight asked out of sheer curiosity.

The question made Rarity exhale deeply while she tried to forge a reply within her head. “As I said, I do not wish to speak about it,” was the only thing that left her.

“Fine, be the obscure one again, Rarity!” Rainbow almost shouted. She couldn't contain herself any longer and stood up. Faster than usual and expected she made her way to the front door.

Rarity followed her blue coated friend with her eyes as she spoke her words. “Be quiet with th-” But before she could speak further had Rainbow opened the door and just slammed it shut as she departed. The slam created an echo that thundered through the whole building. “...Door,” she finished up.

Twilight turned her head back to her friend and the gaze within the violet rimmed eyes spoke more than a thousand words. “Are you hiding something for us, Rarity?” she said in a tone that was new, even for the seamstress. Rarity heard the words from one of her closest friends, it made a feeling of guilt to rise up within her. A feeling that would only haunt her through the remainders of time to come.

But no matter what she felt, she managed to keep a straight face before her friend. “No I do not, Twilight,” she replied in a neutral voice before she discharged her horn completely. Unknown to herself, she had drunk up her cup but only discovered it when she wanted to reach it again.

“Then at least tell me why you object about opening your curtains.”

Rarity shook her head to the favor and her eyes fell shut for a few seconds. “I do not wish to speak about it Twilight, let me be as I want to be. But is there anything else I can help you with on this morning?”

The other unicorn let go a sigh at the subject change but gave her a nod as conformation. “Yes there is. The books I borrowed you, I would like to have them back.” Rarity understood the request and charged up her horn a little. The books were levitated over to their rightful owner. Who on her turn took them over with her own magic. “Thank you Rarity, I hope you gained some knowledge about the subject you wanted to know about and I want to thank you for the tea.”

“You are very welcome, Twilight and I did find some useful information indeed,” she spoke while her friend rose up from her seat. Twilight was ready to make her departure from the boutique and made her way over to the front door with a smile.

Rarity followed her and opened the door for Twilight with her own magic. The mulberry mare turned herself around at the last possible moment. She moved her mouth over to one of the ears of Rarity and began to whisper in it. “You should to the doctor for your skin condition, maybe he knows something.” The unicorn winked and then made her true departure and had forgotten to ask about the other favor she wanted to as her. Rarity chuckled a little bit under a calm nod before she waved over to her friend.

~~~~

After Rarity had closed the door again she turned herself around and faced the building’s interior once more. Though the looks in her eyes gently turned into a stone cold one and let out a small grumble before muttering in herself. “Twilight either suspects nothing or everything. Rainbow is suspicious...” She trotted to the door of the basement and opened it with her magic before she went down the spiral stairs again. “Might want to make the best out of it now, won’t we?”

She gained a madmare look in her eyes while she descended from the stairs and gave her eyes a good time to watch over the basement. “Time, to redo the interior.” Her horn got charged up once more and all the mannequins got removed from the dresses they wore. And under the sounds of loud tears, each of the failed dresses were ripped apart on the made stitch marks like it was nothing. She showed not a single grain of mercy against the failures.

“Now, what to do here..? For I have gained more fabric so that can be stored, the mannequins will remain in here,” she spoke up after the final tear was made. Minutes had passed by while all the mannequins that were still levitated in the air got set back on the ground in an organized manner without a single drop of sweat that made its way down on Rarity.

Her eyes gazed over the emptied basement which she had created. The unicorn got an idea of what she wanted to do with it. An idea of utter madness it was without a doubt, but it had to wait for another day as she realized something to do. Something that she was abruptly stolen from. “That interview is coming up faster than expected. But first, some sleep,” she spoke to herself as her magic picked up all of the newly gained fabric. All the old dresses were no more in existence. Even the first set of failed gala ones wouldn't be spared from their final fate.

Rarity walked back up the stairs and made her way over to the working area where she just dropped all of the fabric on a table. With her keen eyes she sorted all of it out nice and tidy before the mare turned herself over to the front door and made sure the sigh was set on ‘closed’. As her eyes caught the sign being set in the manner, Rarity walked up the stairs to the upper level and a fang revealing grin came to her face. “Now then, some sleep and then a nice meal. Delivered at home of course,” she spoke to herself with a dark chuckle.

She hopped off the stairs and into the hallway which led to her bedroom. Before she knew it, Rarity found herself within the warm embrace of the pillow, blanket and mattress once more while another thought caused her to mumble in herself with closed eyes. “Maybe that whole coffin thing is just made up. For the comfort of this bed is just goddesslike.” The mare let out a small chuckle and as the day ventured forward she fell in a deep slumber. A sleep that was even better than the one she got within the shadows.

~~~~

With the hours passing by did woke Rarity up as the sun was setting itself and made way for the glorified night. With the orange light of the sun being visible for her, none of the light actually penetrated the curtains of the bedroom. With some of the covered light falling upon her, she began to bath gently in it. Oddly enough it didn't create any form of actual burn damage on her skin but within her heart it could be felt though.

But the pain was something she could live with for it wasn't all too bad. “Excellent,” she spoke in a pleased tone before removing herself out of the bed and making her way down the stairs. “Time to get myself some dinner,” the mare mumbled before she took her cloak from the hatstand and wrapped her body within it. With the hood of the cloak covering her face, it only showed those eerie - if not downright creepy - red rims instead of eyes.

While her hoof extended over to the knob of the door it got opened and she left the boutique for what it was. With her eyes she scanned the empty streets and the door closed itself with a small change of her horn as she was already on her way over the streets.

She would be wandering through the streets of Ponyville and the many ponies she encountered looked up strange to the cloaked mare given the fact they didn't know who was behind the hood. Instead of making a talk to them all, the unicorn simply continued on her journey while the sun only came closer to vanishing behind the hills.

Eventually the mare came across a small and friendly looking tavern where the sound of ponies laughing was loudly heard and just had a fun time with one another. With the moon standing high on the skies by then had Rarity removed the hood from her head and gave herself a better look at the building from which the sounds originated from. She decided to enter the old looking place and pushed the front door open ever so gently.

Yet upon the opening of it did every single stallion and mare that was present fell silent. Each of them gazed over to the unicorn while they blinked one after the other. It became rather clear that they weren't used to strangers. Yet Rarity walked further in with a calm pace. She let her eyes fall upon a stool by the bar. Before she reached her desired stop, her eyes made their way over to the inner architecture of the building. In her mind she could associate it best with westerns cities or towns like Appleloosa and Dodge City.

She sat down on one of the stools by the bar and it was quite clearly visible that she wasn't looking for trouble of any kind. The souls in the bar returned to their own doing after they had figured it out. Soon enough was the whole place indulged once more in laughter, clinking of glasses and playful tunes were played on the piano.

The barkeeper made his way up to the unicorn and was revealed to be a muscular stallion with a friendly appearance. “What can I get ya, miss?” he spoke in his deep yet friendly voice towards her.

“A glass for red wine, please,” the cloaked unicorn replied with a curled lipped smile. He nodded and without further questioning prepared a glass of the finest red wine he had in stock.

“Say, excuse me the question, but ya do not came here that often, now do ya?”

“Not at all to be honest. I just happened to have stumbled in by accident as a matter of fact. For this is a lovely looking place and I heard the ponies in here had tons of fun,” the mare answered.

The barkeeper chuckled to himself in near silence while pouring the wine into a glass. “Miss, take this from me, I have been running the place for five years now, and no matter how depressed one comes in, they always leave with a big smile on their face. I think it is atmosphere of the Rampaging Stallion, but it can be anything else. Maybe something in the drinks, hehe.”

“Rampaging Stallion?” Rarity said in a confused tone. “Isn't that name a little, countering, the atmosphere?”

“Used to be a rampage here and there. Here you go miss,” the barkeeper replied before he gave her the glass she had asked for. The mare had a good look at the wall behind him in the meantime. Racks which held the drinks filled the wall behind the barkeeper and a lowered part of the ceiling held the glasses. For some reason she loved it.

“Thank you dear.” she spoke with a warm smile as she took the glass with her magic and brought it to her lips.

“As I said, it used to be a violent place until I made some changes, now it is pretty much the happiest bar in at least whole of Ponyville,” the barkeeper spoke proudly.

Rarity took a sip from the glass while listening to his story with great interest. “I see darling and I have to admit, it is very lovely indeed.”

The barkeeper nodded to her in a thankful manner and began to clean more glasses and help other customers as she simply sat there, enjoying the wine to its fullest. Yet from the corner of her eyes she saw that a light grey coated stallion took place next to her and he had his head turned into her direction. “Evening miss,” he spoke in an accent that was unfamiliar to her.

“Evening dear,” replied Rarity after her own head turned itself over to him. In her eyes she caught the grey coated, blond trimmed maned and tailed stallion. His posture reminded her of Big Macintosh, but just a bit smaller.

He let go a small smile before he took a swig from his cider bottle. “The name is Mixmaster.”

While the name fell in her ears did Rarity placed down her glass and gently gazed even closer to him. “The name is Rarity.”

The eyes of the stallion shot slightly open and he looked at her. “R-Rarity, a-as in, the lady Rarity!?”

The mare nodded and Mixmaster stuck out his hoof to shake hers. “It is an honor to meet you, lady Rarity. For I do appreciate your line of work very well and must say that I am quite the fan of it.”

“It is a pleasure meeting you, Mixmaster,” the unicorn replied as she shook his hoof gently with a small grin upon her face. As their hooves made contact, the stallion could feel just the sheer cold that was irradiated from it and a slight shiver went over spine.

The stallion didn't care for the shiver as the evening had been quite cool and she had just entered. But there was something within Rarity that wanted to burst out. Her retracted fangs elongated themselves again after she had spoken her words. After they had separated again from the shake turned Rarity her face straight again and prayed that they would go up again. Yet something like that was easier said than done.

She kept on imagining and hoping while one by one, her feelings were shut down in order to prevent anything to happen. What seemed like hours for her were in fact mere seconds as the fangs returned back into their hidden position. Rarity took a deep and long sip from her wine in order to just celebrate the victory and opened up the conversation with the stallion.

~~~~

The two kept talking for a good set of minutes about the casual things and about who they were and did. “Say, would you like to guide a lady back to her home?” Rarity eventually asked in a kind and innocent voice as the talk neared its end.

“I shall walk with you to your front door, lady Rarity,” the stallion answered under a soft blush.

The mare nodded and finished her fifth drink with a quite moan of hidden pleasure. A soft one that was only audible for those literally near her. She left a couple bits on the counter that would be her payment and before she could leave her stool, Mixmaster had already crawled off of his and was asking in silence for her hoof.

With a small smile did she took it and he guided her over to the front door of the bar and opened it for the high class unicorn. But as they passed a table with students from Canterlot University, each of the ponies were on the hard cider and clearly drunk as a skunk. Yet what was most surprising was that they hadn't caused any troubles other than some noise. One of them, a stallion with a reddish coat and light blue mane yelled up to Mixmaster with a silly grin on his face. “Seems you finally have a date, Mixie! Nice catch you got there!” And after the words, all the students erupted out in laughter.

“Oh shut up! I still have higher grades than you, literally.” Mixmaster said in return before a faint blush formed itself on his face and he made his way over to Rarity. “Now, lady Rarity, where to?” he asked her as the door fell shut behind them.

“To my home of course, darling,” she answered. But her tone had changed, instead of her usual sweet and pleasant tone, it had become a highly seducing one. One that shocked the stallion a little bit, but he seemed to be enjoying it nonetheless.

They would have made their way through the deserted streets of Ponyville. The stallion followed Rarity on a close hoof while another question formed itself within his head. A question which he accidentally allowed to go into the air. “So, uhm, lady Rarity, next to making dresses, what else do you do?”

Rarity chuckled in a slightly dark yet seducing manner. The tone of her voice changed itself into one that wasn't only seducing but also persuading while the words left her mouth. “Do you want to find that out yourself?”

06 A beautiful meal

“I, I am flattered, lady Rarity,” the stallion replied after a couple seconds. At first he didn't truly understood that what she meant, but his brain managed to give him the hints required. The stallion looked towards the cloaked mare after she had spoken her words. He admitted he had the greatest of difficulties to keep his eyes off of her beautiful shaped body. There was something mysterious and ominous about her as they walked down the empty streets of the town under the company of the moon high above them. The wind blew its gentle breeze through both of their mane as the light created by houses, candles and the very stars and moon shone down upon them. But even with all of the light they had, surprises lurked around every corner and in the darkness.

Little did he knew was the fact that she was toying around with him. Rarity returned the looks of the stallion with a seducing and persuading stare from time to time. To make him even fall more for her, the mare swayed her hips from side to side in a slow and teasing manner. Even with the cloak that covered all of her body, the movements that were made could still be seen without a hitch. “So, hot,” he mumbled while he stared at her covered flanks. Yet in silence he hoped she didn't hear it though not much went unnoticed for the ears of the vampony unicorn.

They came closer and closer to the lane where the circular building stood and as they finally did arrive at the boutique. The eyes of Mixmaster managed to tear themselves from her body and irradiated a look of pure awe as they fell upon the building itself. “The famous Carousel Boutique,” was all he could say. The building stood before him mighty and tall. Yet it too was concealed within the darkness of the night and only added even more to the ominous night that was happening. The response made it even more clear to the unicorn that he wasn't a local of any kind and such a fact gave her a major advantage for the game of hunter and prey that was unfolding itself between the two of them.

Rarity gave a confirming nod to his words before she opened the door to her home with a simple charge of her horn. Her head turned itself over to him and gave off a seducing glare with her eyes half closed while the rest of her body slowly entered the building. “Would you like to, come in?” she asked him. Mixmaster stared back into her eyes and not a single muscle in his body was able to resist her. Without any question that rose up within his mind, he followed her into the boutique and closed the door behind him like the gentlecolt he was.

Indulged in the darkness of her home, the stallion stood before the door and tried to look through the darkness. To see what wonders of cloth she had on display within the store that she owned. But he saw nothing with the exception of pools of shadow. His eyes were of course adjusted to the darkness, but unlike outside, within the building everything was just pitch black.

“Now, if you please want to go to your left and take place on the sofa then I shall be there in a moment,” the mare spoke in her seducing tone and Mixmaster obeyed in silence. He walked through the archway that led him to the livingroom but the darkness within it was a bit unsettling for him. The stallion had a couple quick looks around before he found a small box of matches that laid on top of a cabinet. After that he noticed the large candles that could be lit. With a smile on his face he lit some of the candles to create a certain atmosphere. Little did he knew just which kind was made.

When the last match was blown out, he made his way over to the sofa and dropped himself into the comfortable seating. However, Mixmaster felt himself quite uncomfortable when he just plopped down upon the sofa but tried his best to shake it off nonetheless. Not knowing what she did want of him though. Of course did the guesses made their way through his mind but he shook those off as well.

Due to a sudden gust of wind that blew through the room went some of the candles extinguish by themselves as others simply dimmed down by a lot. The sudden change let the room plummet into a shadowy yet oddly romantic mood, at least in the eyes of the stallion. And without a warning of any kind it was nopony else then Rarity who appeared under the archway. She stood in a teasing pose as her eyes were half way closed. They gazed even more seducing over to him while her tail kept the private parts a little bit more private.

The stallion looked back unto her near perfectly shaped body and had to do his utmost best to contain himself. But what caught the most of his attention was the clearly visible purplish nightgown. For the piece of clothing was truly the creme de la creme.

“You do not have to leave anytime soon, right?” the mare spoke in her seducing tone while her red rimmed eyes kept themselves fixed upon his body. The stallion simply blinked a couple times in utter confusion at the words that were spoken.

Mixmaster was almost bewitched by her beauty and tried to make his reply up. “W-Well, I, I do not have a-any plans, at least, n-not yet,” was all he could bring out after some seconds of thinking. The mare formed a slow but sly grin on her face before she made her way up to him. The stallion couldn't keep his eyes off of the mare as he only got more and more attracted by her beauty. “D-Do you have p-plans, l-lady Rar-r-ity?” he asked after he had gathered all of guts.

~~~~

Rarity walked up in an even slower pace while she teasingly showed her flanks in their full glory to him. As the gap between them became less and less, the unicorn kept staring into his eyes with the dreamy ones of her own and spoke up her words. “I do have a plan, yes.”

Mixmaster couldn't do anything with the exception of just sitting where he sat and let her come. He was literally stunned by her beauty and a couple drops of sweat made their way down his face as she approached him more and more. His eyes kept themselves locked upon those of her while his body stiffened even more. “A-And that b-being?” he asked in an innocent tone before a gulp was to be released.

Rarity allowed a small chuckle to leave before she had reached him. Without a warning given to him, she slid over his body and let herself rest upon that of him as her tail removed itself from the private parts, making them more public. “How about we indulge ourselves in a bit of, pleasure?” the unicorn spoke as the tip of her tongue made its way over her lips.

His eyes shot open widely in response to the motions made and the words that entered his ears. All of it caused him to literally freeze on the spot and leave him unable to move. Though he was able to talk to her. “Y-You m-m-mean..?” Mixmaster felt the cold body she had resting against his but given how he was frozen himself, it almost didn't seem to matter in any way.

The mare nodded at his stumbling of words and replied with some of her own. “I mean that, yes.” Mixmaster gulped shocked at the spoken revelation that came from a mare who he only had read about in magazines. To a certain degree had his wildest fantasies come true.

Finally and through luck did his eyes took themselves away from hers and under a deep blush he inspected her body with a quick glance. It was so perfect, yet so natural. But as he looked to the nightgown she wore managed the stallion to notice that something was wrong. Instead of it being made from any kind of fabric, he thought to be seeing skin.

Before his suspicion couldn’t be confirmed. Rarity had leaned their bodies further into the seating of the sofa and his head fell upon the pillow. The mare just continued to gaze deep into his eyes with the same look. Mixmaster laid in a horizontal way on the sofa and was once again caught by her seductive gaze. Shivers of cold went through his body and he wanted to say something about that, as well as the gown she wore but that action was nullified. For Rarity simply set her right forehoof against his lips. “How unmannered, looking down on a lady’s body,” she spoke up in a sensual, hot tone. She had caught the stare within the eyes of the stallion the moment it lowered itself and she had set her plans into motion. Full, motion that was.

“W-What?” was all he could say after the hoof gently removed itself from his lips.

“I know you want me. And I, want you,” the mare spoke under a soft moan while her eyes never lost contact with his.

“W-Wait, c-can we s-” But before he could speak further his eyes got locked within the deadly red rimmed ones and he lost the ability to even think straight as Rarity suddenly kissed him full upon the lips. As the mare closed her eyes completely, it were her forehooves that wrapped themselves tightly around his neck in order to hold him closely with her.

The eyes of Mixmaster once again shot open when he realized she was actually kissing him. Her tongue slipped itself forward in a gentle motion and was asking permission to enter as she used her hind legs to rub his flanks. For some unknown reason did the stallion return the kiss deeply back to her as he slowly wrapped his front hooves around the neck of the mare.

He allowed her tongue to enter which immediately started to play with his. The stallion let go a soft moan in pleasure as they kept kissing each other deeper than expected. For him it was something he never had done before in his life, making out with a mare. Let alone one that was considered one of the most beautiful the land had to offer. The stallion found himself in a dream that was coming true. A dream that would turn and twist into a brain consuming nightmare.

~~~~

Rarity broke the kiss ever so carefully after a near two minutes and while she pulled back there was a small string of saliva that came with her. Through the string they were still connected with one another before it eventually just broke to pieces. As a slight chuckle left her she stroked the left cheek of the stallion in a calm manner. And once more did her words left the mouth in the seducing tone. “Did you like it?”

The only thing the stallion could do was to just give a simple nod as the mare was still rubbing his cutie mark. But he could feel his own private parts grow bigger and bigger. Eventually it poked right against the underside of the unicorn above him. “I know you want it. Do not resist it, I won't bite,” the mare spoke up in her seducing tone as she of course had felt the poking.

As much as the stallion wanted it, it was not right in his eyes. He couldn't do it for the fact there was somepony else waiting for him. Mixmaster shook his head in a disagreeable manner to her last words but she continued to tease him deeper and deeper. It was only then that the vampiric unicorn realized the facts as they were. The very fact that no matter how much she tried, she would never be able to bring him into the deepest state of seduction. Rarity knew that the time was there. Time to still her everlasting thirst for blood. And the stallion below her, he was the perfect candidate.

She slowly extended stroking from his cheek down to his neck as well. But as she did so, the seduction got broken for a little bit and he started to shiver at the cold hoof that made its way up and down his neck. It also managed to regain him the ability to speak again. “W-Why is... Why is your h-hoof, s-so cold...l-lady Rarity?”

The mare let go another chuckle in a dark tone before she spoke up her own words in the a dark and uncomfortable tone. “Do not worry, my prey. You have nothing to fear, not anymore.” Rarity gently tilted his head to one side. And she saw that a vein in his neck had sprung up due to the sudden temperature change on the skin.

But then he thought about her words and as his head got moved, his eyes shot open widely. “W-Wait, what did you call me!?” he spewed out in response to them.

Though all hope was already lost for him. Rarity had opened her mouth under a terrifying sounding hiss and she made her sharp canines appear. The poor stallion could only have watched them while the feeling of screaming in utter terror occurred to within him. Yet the chance to do so was never given to him. The mare lowered her head closer and closer to his flesh. Under the sounds of a final hiss had she allowed her fangs to be sunken within the neck of Mixmaster. With the sound of skin being punctured was it all over. The small holes that were made into the skin caused the blood to rush out of it. That blood went straight into the mouth of the monster. A monster who began to feed from it in a pure enjoyment.

The blood that left through the created wound flowed freely into her mouth. Only to be swallowed under the sounds of moans of a terribly pleasure. The nightgown of the unicorn began to expand upon itself in order to reveal the two batwings. The stallion managed to see the revelation with his eyes and thus it confirmed his earlier suspicion stone-hard. But as they spread themselves, they didn't open in a casual way. For they had opened in a triumphal manner over him.

Still being able to see the sights that played before him, Mixmaster was able to witness the monster that she truly was. The devil that lurked below the wonderful looks she carried. A creature of legends and myths that had become a creeping reality.

~~~~

Rarity kept drinking from his blood well passed her required needed amounts. All the blood that entered her mouth from that point on was taken in pure pleasure just for the taste. To her it was the most richest of drinks she had ever had in her life. She was in a strange way literally drinking the juices of life. The mare only left the wound when there were only a couple swallows left before the stallion would pass away. Something that could be considered a major upside point for him was the fact that he had passed out from the heavy amounts of blood loss.

When Rarity finally did let go of the wound she rose her head up to the ceiling and stared at it with a mad glare in her eyes. From deep within her body it started to boil up, a feeling that was purely primal had made her to release a roar that was dark, pleasurable and triumphal. Drops of blood ran down from both of the sides of her mouth and collected themselves on the lowest point of her chin before they dropped back down unto the blacked out stallion. While the sound of the roar died down, it slowly turned itself over into a dark chuckle. But even the chuckle died down in order for her to speak up her words. “The taste... exquisite! The hunt...” Rarity let go a small moan of pleasure as her eyes fell down his neck. “Even better.”

Some blood still came out of the wound and the mare licked it up with her blood wet tongue. She swallowed every last bit of the liquids that had entered her mouth. “Why did I kept denying it? It is the best thing that ever happened to me,” she spoke to herself. Her mind then brought up all the facts again before shattering them completely. Rarity erupted in a dark laughter as her wings flapped themselves a little bit. As more time had progressed she finally removed herself from the body of the stallion and made herself standing on the ground again.

She kissed the stallion once again lightly on the lips and left a small mark of blood on them. Her horn began to hum with power and the near lifeless body levitated itself up into the air while Rarity peeked to the outside world by walking by some of the curtains. “More silent than a graveyard,” the mare mumbled to herself before she made her way over to the front door and opened it in a careful manner.

She left with the body and found herself in a near dead, foggy Ponyville. With a door that fell back in its lock behind her did the mare thought of an actual place to hide the body and with a slow pacing she moved through town as silently as possible. That would have become his fate. After having served as the meal for the devil, he was just going to be dumped like it was nothing. The stallion could only pray that he would survive the onslaught he went through.

~~~~

Rarity kept herself strictly to the shadows as she found her on the way over to the very bar she had found him. The task to do the thing was easier said than done given the fact that the fog was thicker than she originally had expected it to be. Though the unicorn wasn't the most idiotic of ponies and didn't drop the body right in front of the building. Instead she entered a small alleyway that was found next to the building.

“You have been a wonderful meal, darling. Rest for now,” she said while she brought the body passed herself and laid it next to a garbage container with great care. The body got placed in such a manner that made it appear that he had been drinking too much and thus was sleeping out his intoxication. Being satisfied with the result turned Rarity herself around once again in order to go home and get some much needed rest. At least some sleep that was required for the upcoming interview the following day.

Once more she allowed her uncloaked body to move itself in silence through the night. Her horn had discharged itself and the alleyway fell back into its natural darkness. The red rimmed eyes of the mare looked through the fog while she was even more careful around herself. For anything could happen along the way.

When she finally did came back home, there was the feeling of regret that rose up in her while she dragged her own body up the stairs. In the end Rarity just dropped herself in her bed and only let the struggle between herself erupt once more. “What is wrong with you, Rarity..? Just why... why?” she muttered as the blue aura appeared around her horn as the door to her bedroom closed itself and she curled up into a ball. With care did her eyes closed themselves and she spoke the last words for the night. “Just, why..?”

The more she pounded her mind on the question, the more blood tears collected themselves below her eyes. The tears of blood that eventually streamed down her cheeks once again, some made their way to the tip of her nose before they fell on the bed sheets.

For the couple remaining hours of the night kept the once so normal unicorn thinking about her done deeds. Deeds she never even thought of doing yet she still did them. Was it the course for her life? To adjust everything in order to be a bloodsucking monster of the night? But aside her guilt feelings, there was one other question that remained in her head, why her? As much as she tried to sleep, it just couldn't be done because of the thoughts racing through her mind.

~~~~

In the far end had the moon just make room for the sun which raised up as it did every morning. The warm and pleasant rays of the morning vanquished the cold and dark grasp of the night as the moon lowered behind the mountains in the west. The mountain ridge even further than the mountains of Canterlot. A place that was simply known as Misty Peaks. A place of both adventures and myths. But above all, it was home to a small portion of the Griffon Empire.

Rarity let go an annoyed moan as she saw the first rays fell through her curtains, illuminating the room. “Bloody hell,” was the only thing she could bring out before the pillow was lifted and placed on top of her head in an attempt to block it out. But she couldn't take it anymore and just crawled out of her bed. The attention of the mare turned over to the dried up blood stains that could be clearly seen on the sheets and a feeling of disgust rose up within her body. “I'll clean those later,” the mare muttered before she opened the door of her bedroom with a simple charge of her horn and ventured down the hallway to the bathroom. Only to disappear within it in order to refresh herself sincerely.

With time progressing a little bit, she would have left the bathroom and looked as new. “Now that, was refreshing,” the mare said with a relaxed yet forced exhale while she made her way over to the stairs with elegance and grace. Her mane was wrapped in a towel that bounced gently up and down with every step she too from the stairs. Only to end up in the living room where she just waited. Waiting until the time was there to leave for her appointment.

The unicorn closed her eyes again for a little as her mane dried up and she fell asleep, finally able to gain some of her much needed and desired rest.

~~~~

Time had been progressing a lot further than she thought, she shocked up out of her sleep and gently removed the towel from her mane. Her mane fell back in its signature and perfect curl and it was something that pleased her deeply. “You still haven't lost that touch, Rarity,” she spoke happily to herself before she hoisted herself up from the chair. Rarity made her way back up the stairs and had the intention to return into the bathroom where she would apply some makeup on herself and disposed of the used towel.

She entered the bathroom again and the towel was dropped on the ground. She proceeded by taking some of her mascara. She applied some of it on her eyelashes under a soft hum. Not too much and not too little, just perfect. And after the mascara she began to apply a bit more makeup until she looked like perfection itself.

She had one last look to her reflection in the water as her mirror image could not be seen anymore. But she smiled to the sights nonetheless and left the bathroom for the last time that day, making her way down the stairs once more. “The time has come now. Time to grab my chance. And I take it with both hooves,” she spoke in a happy tone to herself. It almost appeared to be that she had forgotten the events that happened with the stallion, or she didn't want to remember herself upon the facts.

The unicorn trotted over to the hatstand which still housed her cloak. A small grin appeared on her face as her horn coated itself within the blue magical aura once again. The cloak got levitated above her body before she allowed it to just be dropped over the whole of her body. The black fabric surrounded her from all sides once more.

With a deep and forced inhale did Rarity place the hood over her head and the horn discharged itself. The mare turned herself around towards the door and reached out for it once again. Rarity was truly hidden within the comforts of the fabric and stepped outside into the vast world. A world in which her eyes gazed upon the weakly shining afternoon sun.

Her pacing was a confident one as she left the dark comfort of her home and into the world filled with light. The door fell shut behind her and Rarity made her way to the edge of town. But she didn't stop there once she had reached it. Instead she went further away from the town as her appointed meeting point laid somewhere differently.

For it laid within a small restaurant that was named: ‘In the blue Goat’. A place that wasn't known by many and it was probably for the best if it was kept that way. The unicorn started to hum gentle tunes to herself while she kept going further away from the calm and peaceful village.

But where Rarity walked away from the town, back into it there were other activities that took place. More specifically in its famous tree library was another unicorn mare who had an entirely different problem to deal with. If Rarity only know that where her friend had been through ever since she left the boutique on the terms as they did.

For her drawn conclusions just might have become more true than she originally wanted them to be.

~~~~

Earlier on that same night, during the young evening and inside the well-lit cottage that was home to nopony else then Fluttershy, could the pegasus have found herself busy taking care of her little critters like she always did. Most of the creatures were present but something still bugged the mare. “Oh Angel, where are you?” she spoke in her quiet voice as she looked everywhere for her little bunny. “Angel? Would you come here for some snuggles?” It was odd to say the least. As much as it was true that Fluttershy was walked over - if not steamrolled - by a bunny. Yet that same bunny would never turn down an offer like that down. Not in a million years.

“Oh no... What if, what if something happened to him! Oh, I got to find him, I got to find him now,” she spoke to all the critters present as the little bunny didn't appear. “Has, anyone seen Angel last?” All of the critters looked to one another and then shook their heads in a negative manner. But then came a little hummingbird to her who buzzed something within her ears. Something that made her jump right into the air with her wings spread out.

All of the animals present looked to her when she came back down and looked out of the window. “Oh poor Angel, all alone out there?! D-Don’t worry, mommy is going to get you!” Despite being the most unlikely pony to go out in the night, Fluttershy managed to gather all of her guts and she walked over to the front door. All of the creatures that were inside the house tried to warn her for something they called the beast. Of course it scared the pegasus to death but she spoke her words after a deep sigh. “No animal is matching in power then an angry mother. I will find you Angel. On my word.” There was nothing that could possibly stop the pegasus from not going and the creatures gave it up.

~~~~

Not all too much later did Fluttershy found herself walking through the dark woods of Everfree. She tried everything in her might to find her little Angel. Scent, footprints, quiet yelling, all got done to find him. But she never got any response of any kind. “W-Where are you, Angel?” the mare questioned as all of the hope to find him slowly left her body as a whole.

Yet the mare had forgotten one thing. And that was that there was always light at the end of a tunnel. Even for her there would be in one form of the other. Whether she would actually agree with the light she would be seeing was a question in and of itself.

The grayish yellow coated pegasus walked passed an entrance that led over to an opening in the woods without giving it too much attention. Then her head rose itself up and she went straight into reverse, back to the entrance. For within the corner of her moderate cyan eyes she thought to have caught something. As her eyes watched better, they only grew bigger and bigger.

The shy pegasus of kindness looked right at a terrified Angel. She was, for the moment, the luckiest mare in the land and just rushed over to the critter without much thought through her mind.

“Oh I missed you so, so, so, much!” Fluttershy spoke after she had picked him up and nuzzled the nose of the bunny. But Angel himself had a bit of different plans. He woke her up out of the dream by a slap in the cheek and pointed to the woods. “W-Where was that good for Angel? What, what are trying to say?”

But it wasn't Angel who needed to answer that. Because the beast released a roar of utter domination and it jumped out of the woods. A large and gray furred wolf that was the size of the mare if not bigger with ease. Teeth and fangs were ready to cleave through the meat of the poor pony. A pony who yelped aloud and was frozen in utter fear. A quick meal for the wolf that had kept its eyes on the bunny for a good set of time. It was a treat, an upgrade even.

The predator rose up its claw and Fluttershy managed to either duck or fall to the ground. Mere seconds later was there the howling sound that came from the creature. One that could be heard through the entire woods of Everfree.

07 Same matters, different perspectives

Deep within the bowels of Ponyville’s only tree library, within its very bedroom that was filled with shelves of books and a desk, in the bed and covered up by blankets did she lay down. She had laid down in order to come to her much needed rest. The librarian, Twilight Sparkle, found herself stirring deep in her sleep while she let out a moan of utter discomfort. The unicorn kept her eyes firmly shut as her head laid on the pillow and the both of her forelegs took refuge above the stars and moon covered blanket. Not even the sweet rays of the mighty celestial sun were able to awake her from the slumber.

“N-No! P-Please, I, I beg you, no!” Twilight mumbled in her sleep before she turned her head to another side again. It was within the fraction of a second that her eyes shot open and she rose up in her bed. Twilight simply sat there while she was panting for her life and sweat made its gentle way down her forehead. “Spike!” she yelled all of the sudden and in utter despair for her housemate.

Twilight straightened her body a bit more upright in the bed and she started to shiver in true fear. The blood vessels in her eyes were clearly visible together with the bag under her eyes which decorated half her cheeks. In other words, she was a total wreck to look at. “Spike! W-Where are you?” she questioned through her racing fears. “T-Take it easy, Twilight. J-Just follow t-the checklist.”

The young librarian tried to get out of bed by kicking her hindlegs off to the side. She placed them on the ground in order that she could leave. Yet the reality resulted in the fact that she just fell right back onto her bed. Twilight’s hindlegs were tucked against her body and she just pulled the blankets over her head. Yet even through the done action did her hind hooves became visible on the other end of the bed. “This is not true... It, it was just, it was just a dream, right?” the unicorn mumbled deeply in herself and through the blanket before another moan of thought left her. Yet Twilight couldn't resist her feelings any longer. She had to check up on something. Something that was of rather great importance for her personally.

With her head still kept under the blankets would she have moved a hoof over her entire neck area with care. The motions that were being made almost seemed as if she was looking for something. For not only did she inspect the sides of her neck, also the front and back if it wouldn't be spared. Just be sure, she always told herself.

~~~~

With time having passed for a little while would she have removed her hoof out of her neck. The blankets were opened up again and a hoof was placed on her chest. She released a deep sigh of pure relief below the blanket. “Thank Celestia herself. Spike! Where... oh.” What followed was a small and embarrassed giggle as she realized the facts as they were. “Right, he is on vacation of course.” Twilight then threw the blankets further off her body and she took a swig of fresh air that was brought in by a gentle breeze of wind. She rose her body right up again and her eyes just went over to the curtain covered windows.

A small, light brilliant raspberry colored aura started to coat her horn as the pillow behind the mare got the same aura around it and moved itself upright against the headend of the bed. Something that was perfect for Twilight to just lean against. Which was what she did before the sounds of a small ‘aah’ of comfort were released into the room. But soon after it her gaze went throughout the room with a keen eye while she mumbled her words. “Now then Twilight, recollect your mind and what did you see in your dream?”

In general there were the normal bookshelves that housed a near countless amount books for her to read during stormy nights or whenever she felt like. But there was something that was missing, something that was very dear to her. With her horn still charged up did she open up the curtain in a gentle manner to let the light of the sun illuminate the bedroom. “Good morning,” she spoke up under a gentle giggle as her eyes looked further than the window for a small amount of time. Her right forehoof stroked through the overall messy mane in an attempt to at least get it into model before she would refresh herself, if she was going to do that to begin with.

But then her eyes went back to looking for that something she wanted so much. They were given a better look over the many shelves that occupied her room, shelves that were filled with books of facts and fiction and scrolls of spells. Some of the books contained information about everything and probably most importantly, everyone.

Her eyes turned over to the messy desk with a slow glance. It was the very desk where she always worked behind until deep in the night. Scroll above scroll with the occasional book still just laid there. Quills that were never set back in their respectable holder laid somewhere in between it all. It could be considered a surprise that none of the jars of ink had fallen over. But it was at the sight of the desk that her eyes gained a little twinkle in them.

A twinkle that was created because she had caught that where she was looking for. Even if it was buried under many scrolls and closed books, Twilight was still able to see it. “Hey, so there is it where I left you,” she spoke up with a caring and much younger tone.

The charge around her horn increased itself a bit and below the scrolls it rose up. A stuffed animal that looked like it had gone through its days. “Smarty Pants!” Twilight spoke the voice of a foal when the plushie got levitated within the air. The grey coated, stuffed-up horse made its way over to his owner who was ready for him with spread open forelegs.

She discharged her horn and thus let Smarty fell into their hold. Only then should have cuddled him deep before her eyelids fell down once again. With the animal that held her company close to her, she wanted to allow herself to remember the horrible dream she had been through.

~~~~

The eyes of the librarian mare were revealed once more and they turned their attention to the plushie. She gave it a soft kiss over its little head that was followed up by a gentle chuckle. “Smarty Pants, you are having no idea how ridiculously I have dreamed last night. One of my friends, Rarity, turned out to be a vampony and she tried to feed off me,” she spoke up in a chuckling voice.

Twilight turned her gaze up and out the window where she was met by the wonderful morning display. The unicorn let out a deep yet peaceful sigh before she gently shook her head from side to side. During the motions did her eyes fell back on her beloved plushie. “But that is nonsense, for vamponies are only myths and folklore. They don’t exist for real,” she continued to speak while she cuddled him even more. She allowed to let her head rest on top of that of the stuffed horse before loving herself in thoughts unknown. With time passing by, she just sat there. She forgot all about her studies, her responsibilities and tasks that laid ahead of her. It was a time of just her, Smarty Pants and the memories that belonged to them.

Her eyelids fell down for the third time while she continued with the cuddling and the seconds slowly turned into minutes. Everything showed it to her that she was able to fall right back asleep and she tried it for the longest of times. But after some time had passed by, it was her body that started to struggle against her. She had to go out of bed or her body would keep forcing her to do so. It was a battle she couldn't win, one of the very few that she couldn't.

Unwillingly were the eyes of Twilight opened again and she nuzzled Smarty Pants once more while she kept him close to her. With another charge of her horn, she levitated the stuffed animal up a little bit. Then she crawled out of her bed under the sounds of a slight yawn. The mare made her departure from the room and went down the hallway. Followed up by descending from the stairs of her multileveled tree library.

~~~~

When Twilight reached the ground level, Smarty Pants was placed upon her back and she gave her eyes the time to look around. The sights that her eyes caught were some one that pleased her immense. Even more bookshelves then there were in her bedroom and filled with a near infinity of books on them. It created a warm and almost fuzzy feeling inside of the unicorn her body. Some even said that she was in her true element when she was surrounded by all the books.

A smile appeared below her muzzle and Twilight turned herself towards the kitchen with a little hop in her walking. Her horn was still charged up and with the help of her magic she prepared some tea for herself. Next to the sound of water boiling got the room also filled with the sweet humming tunes of Twilight herself. Tunes that were from long ago, from ages where her brother and herself were young and carefree. Times which she would cherish for all of eternity.

But for every good thought, there was one that haunted her. Her dream - or better said - her nightmare kept coming back at her in a most unpleasant manner. With a flash that appeared before her eyes she relived the moment for just a few seconds. That twisted face before that of hers, a set of blood red irises that pierced through her very soul while they had a pure white coloring around them. All of those things simply erupted her in a shiver of deep fear.

To make the matter even worse than it already was, she did knew to whom that face belonged. She knew that the creature was nothing more than a myth but it all seemed to be so realistic. It didn't make any sense to her as the face from her dream was from nopony other then one of her greatest friends, Rarity herself. In her ears she could hear the crazy laughter echo again which was soon followed up by the burning tingling in her very neck.

The whistling of the teapot caused the mare to snap out of it all and she gently shook her head under a soft moan. The unicorn levitated that boiling pot from the fire and carefully poured the water within the cup. “Ugh, stop thinking about it Twilight, just, stop it,” she muttered in herself before the pot got placed aside her. She picked up a small bag and dropped it within the water. “Just stop it. And think clearly for the moment. The facts, before the myths.”

All of the sudden she turned her head around in a manner as if she heard someone or something behind her. Her eyes fell to rest upon her cherished stuffed horse and kept looking at him with a set of curious eyes. “Hm? What was that Smart Pants? Yes, I know I have so much to do, but I cannot think straight right now,” she spoke against her plushie. Her head got turned back around to continue with what she was doing.

The mare took out the bag of her much desired blueberry flavored tea and dropped it on a plate that was used to store the tea bags on. Yet the thoughts continued to race through her mind. The little bag had been within the water for some time and thus it created an abnormally strong tea. Luckily for Twilight was it something that she could live with. But next to the strength had it also cooled down by a lot. The temperature almost came to the point where she would have nothing but ice tea.

~~~~

After some passage of time itself had she taken herself out of her thoughts and let the cup levitate into the air. Twilight wandered back into the living room where her eyes gazed upon the hundreds, if not thousands of books. “Need to reorganize everything soon once more,” the unicorn spoke to herself. She wandered up to her ever so comfortable rocking chair. In which she carefully allowed her body to take place in. The cup of near cold tea got placed on the small table on the side and Smarty Pants was placed down on her belly.

Her eyes moved themselves over the room once more but that time they fell upon the set of books she leaned out to a friend. Twilight hadn't given herself the time yet to place them back on the shelves but when her eyes got placed on them, it was her curiosity that was sparked. The light brilliant raspberry aura increased once more in sound as the books got the same aura around them. Soon enough they began to levitate towards the mare who looked at all their respectable titles. “Why would she..?” she wondered herself as a hoof stroked her chin in a thoughtful manner.

The mulberry coated unicorn blinked a couple times before she erupted out in a light laughter. Yet she still managed to speak her words through it. “Oh Twilight, you can be so silly sometimes.” Without much further thoughts she placed the books back on the ground but held one before her. The book opened itself and she read through it as she giggled every time the thought crossed her mind. “Rarity, a vampony? Oh that doesn't even make any sense! Vamponies are myths and no facts.”

She held Smarty Pants closer to her while she took gentle sips from her cooled down tea. Her eyes were reading every single word thoroughly and processed by her mind. Though the more she read, the more dots became connected for her. “What in the hays name? Red irises, tend to stay in all day, not a fan of sunlight,” she mumbled as she kept on reading. A small spark appeared in the eyes of the mare before she made the final connection. In response to it however, she just threw the book away and crossed her forelegs a bit tighter. “Stupid book,” she muttered after the last sip of her tea had made its way down her throat. But something deep inside of her mind made it all so clear on the facts. Yet the fact-based unicorn didn't want to believe them. She couldn't even believe them because she would speak ill about a true friend of hers.

“Vamponies are fiction, nothing more than a myths and folklore based upon misunderstood events and mostly used to scare little foals, Twilight. They just can’t exist, even by magical standards,” the unicorn spoke confidently to herself to keep her logic into existence. Though her entire gaze turned differently as she thought about what she had been reading and compared that to the behavior of Rarity. “B-But the facts, all pointed to it. They, do, not, exist,” she mumbled deeply in herself. “They don’t and that’s it!”

She was in a struggle that divided her mind into two separate parts. At one end she had her scientific side where she tried to find logical explanations for the matter and kept to deny that vamponies were real. On the other end, were her own emotions. She had seen the changes of Rarity and all of them matched those mentioned in the book. Twilight released a deep sigh of confusion and leaned a little deeper in her chair while she cuddled the stuffed animal. She was not willing to believe it. There had to be other reasons of just why the changes happened to Rarity and Twilight sought in every corner of her mind for a possible excuse, no matter how ridiculous it even was.

“It, it is just so unreal. Thousands of years thought to be a myth, and now they apparently exist? I can't wrap my head around it. Of course, she can also just have a skin condition, but that doesn't explain everything,” said Twilight while her eyes let themselves drop upon Smarty Pants. “How about you, what do you think about it?” she asked him a tone of utmost uncertainty.

But before Smarty Pants could ‘answer’ in any form of his own, there was a knock on the door. A knock that disrupted the confused silence of the library. A knock that caught the attention of the unicorn of the home and the empty tea cup was finally set back upon the table. Twilight charged up her horn just a bit more in order to unlock the front door.

It didn't took long before the front door had unlocked itself and Twilight spoke her words. “It’s open.” Almost right away it was opened by the visitor in a hasty manner. She appeared to be having a visitor that had entered the building without a problem but appeared to be scared to death. Things would only get more complicated from there on.

~~~~

Before Twilight could even greet the incoming pony, there was something big that flew into her room. Something that was almost faster than light and left a rainbow colored tail everywhere it went. The - by then even more - confused unicorn blinked a couple times while her eyes trailed the thing around. Her eyes tried to keep themselves fixed on the being soaring around. “What in the world of..?” was the only thing she could whisper up. Curious to what it was, she kept her horn charged up in case the mysterious visitor wanted to harm her. Yet the trail was something she had seen before. From one particular pegasus to begin with.

In the end had the trail worked its way under a table and it never left it yet the sounds of teeth that clattered against each other was present. The unicorn stood up from her rocking chair and placed her plushie back in it chair. After that she would have turned herself over to the little table. With care in her steps she approached the table and she lowered herself on her hooves in order to assume a laying position on the floor. With all of the guts in her body she extended her right foreleg ever so gently in order to lift up the table cloth.

What she caught in her eyes was a shivering was a near death terrified cyan blue pegasus mare. A pony she knew all too well, if not a little bit too well. “Rainbow, w-what are you doing here, if I may ask?” Twilight asked carefully when she tried to find the eyes of the mare.

The pegasus her moderate cerise irises turned over to the unicorn. The fear was just readable in them like an open book. “H-Her,” she managed to say through all of her shivers and fears.

“Who, Rainbow?” Twilight asked a little curious but also careful. Confusion and Twilight never went well together but she found herself in a situation where it dominated her mind. She needed clearance in it and she needed it almost right away if she wanted to be able to say anything about it..

“T-T-That mare... R-Rari...” Rainbow managed to bring out in an utterly terrified voice.

“Rarity?” replied Twilight in a calm manner.

The name alone went through both the marrow and bone of Rainbow as she shivered only more in response. One of her hooves made its way all over her neck as sweat dripped down from her body. The wings were tucked forcibly against her body but the muscles seemed to be stressed in such a manner that they were able to spring open and make an escape if it would be needed. The hoof appeared to be looking for something, something that where the mare not even sure was where it was for. “N-Not bitten,” she spoke in a slight relief tone but her fears wouldn't leave her alone that easily.

The routine that was done actually reminded her of her own that morning and according to what she knew, she continued on with it. “Calm down Rainbow, it was nothing but a dream. Besides, vamponies do not exist, remember,” she said in a reassuring voice while her attention was kept to her friend. She wanted to come closer and give the pegasus a tight hug, but given the position she was in, her mental instability, it would be everything but a good idea.

“You do not know! She tried to bite me, drain me, drink me! Me!” replied Rainbow in a tone that was full of fear while she crawled even further under the table. Little did she knew that half of her body had already left the backside and thus laid in the open.

The unicorn let out a small sigh before her mouth opened again to reply with words of her own. “Rainbow, you do realize it was just a dream right? But to be honest, I had the same dream. It was just a nightmare, Rainbow. Nothing to worry about.” She had made her own confession against the pegasus and could only hope that it would be taken well. Another thing that was taken rather, wrong by Rainbow.

“N-Nothing to worry about? Nothing to worry about!? Then explain to me how Rarity doesn't like the sunlight anymore all the sudden! Or why she walks around in a black cloak covering her entire body just as Zecora once had! I saw her going out of town like that today, my cloud had drifted off once again to her home and she left like that, Twi. Explain please!” yelled the terrified Rainbow back in response. Her eyes left the unicorn and went from right to left in repetitive motions. She would be making certain that nothing would have been able to catch her, at all.

~~~~

Twilight began to think about the words that her friend had spoken. She then allowed the gears and pistons in her head to ponder deeply in order to come up with an actual logical explanation for everything that was mentioned. “Well, it is a little odd indeed, I do agree on that. But that does not stand equal to her being a monster. It is Rarity we are speaking about remember, our own little fashionista. Maybe it is just something with fashion, you never know what goes on in her mind about it. I remember how she once had to make that dress for a high client in Canterlot? She didn't let one stone untouched around the subject the dress had to be in,” she eventually replied. “...And, she’s our little drama queen. Best not to forget that little detail.”

“Oh, yeah, that explains the cloak. But what about those, those soul-piercing eyes of her then! Those are just downright creepy, Twilight and you know it!” Rainbow answered after she had moved just a bit forward before her eyes locked onto those of the mulberry unicorn.

“She told me those were contact lenses for her glasses and so did she told you, you were there when she said it, remember,” the mare said towards her friend, for she believed that that was the holy truth.

“Twilight,” spoke Rainbow to interrupt her without any pardon whatsoever. “Her eyesight is perfectly fine! She only uses those glasses to see better while she does her frou-frou thingy!”

As the words entered her ears was the initial response that the eyes of Twilight shocked open from the sudden revelation. The unicorn shook her head a couple times in order to think reasonable once more for herself. Her eyes fixed themselves upon Rainbow once more as the gaze in her eyes told everything. “W-What did you just say here!?” the unicorn asked in surprise. She felt that her entire world was about to crumble down into rubble and dust.

Rainbow had managed to peek her head out from under the table. She would have let her eyes rest upon those of Twilight even more. “Look, you may know her for some time now, but I've known her far longer. She never, ever wore those glasses unless she was working. And think about everything we have done, every time we were together, did she ever wore her glasses then? When we went to defeat that dragon? When we found the elements? Or even at the Grand Galloping Gala? And all the other countless things. I do not remember that at all!” she spoke up with a terrified yet confident look in her eyes. Whether Twilight wanted it or not, she had to give Rainbow her right.

“Now that you say it Rainbow, that is an odd thing indeed. What else could create such a thing? Genetic disorder perhaps? I have read it somewhere that it is possible due to the genes, the color of a ponies irises can change,” spoke Twilight on response after she was given the opportunity to think a bit more over the matter. Her mind brought up memories and in each of them, Rarity was seen without her glasses. “Though it doesn’t happen overnight, it takes it time so...”

The two mares were strangled within their own conspiracy theories and that caused them to forget possibly the most important question of it all, if not one of the simplest either. What if Rarity had always worn lenses and they didn't knew about it? There were so many ideas about their friend.

“But I am done yet!” Rainbow interrupted. She never gave a true answer to the words of Twilight though. “How about that nightgown she wore when we came? It didn't really look like fabric if you ask me! More like, some sort of leather or, or skin even. Or when I wanted to open the curtains, she resisted remember! Twilight, the facts are shoved in our faces, Rarity is a vampony! Yet you refuse to believe it while the facts are there!” The words that were spoken by the unicorn, were fired right back at her in full. Yet Twilight was fully aware of the fact that Rainbow was paranoid. It was something she never forgot in her mind while she worked out a conclusion.

The unicorn couldn't do much else then just letting out a chuckle at the explanation spoken by the terrified to death pegasus. Twilight shook her head a little bit before she gave off a warm smile to her rainbow maned friend. “Rainbow, what do you have a living fantasy. Truly, our Rarity a vampony? Do you even know how unreal that sounds? Yes, there are indeed facts pointing into that direction but it simply is not true.” But as confident as she spoke to the pegasus, so uncertain she was within the realms of her own mind.

The eyes of Rainbow shrunk deeply as another thought crossed her mind and she simply returned to her safe spot under the table. “She, she is not here now is she, i-in the nearby surrounding I mean,” the pegasus asked with care. Twilight shook her head and the two continued to argue about the matter. It was a matter they both knew that was the same. But each of them had a different perspective on. A perspective that clashed deeply with the one from the other. Which on its turn was fuel for the raging argument.

~~~~

After hours or arguing against one another and both of the mares were defending their points of view rock-solid while still being doubtful in their minds. It was the sound of the afternoon newspaper that fell on the floor which caused both ponies to look up and stop their talking almost right away. For most of the day it had been silent in the library and that was the first sound to ever come from the outside world.

Twilight charged up her horn and levitated the pieces of paper over to their area. Though Rainbow was still under the table and scared to death, Twilight had made herself again comfortable within the soft cushions of her rocking chair. Smarty Pants had taken his residence once more in the warm hold of the unicorn for a deep snuggle that went on for hours.

The unicorn’s first intentions were to place the papers aside and continue on their argument s if nothing happened. Yet there was an article on the front page that caught her attention and caused her pupils to shrink. Without any kind of warning given, she started to read through the article. The mare mumbled some of the words that were written down.

Rainbow had grown curious to just why Twilight was so silent and she perked her ears greatly in attempt to catch the words. Mere seconds later she carefully listened to the rambling of Twilight. “Stallion found in alley near café, taken from nearly all his blood, no further injury, according to witnesses the stallion left with a... a...”

“A what, Twilight?” Rainbow dared to asked as she had grown more curious. The mare dared to keep her head out even further to fully catch the revelation that was about to be made.

With fear that filled her voice did Twilight spoke up the words as they literally stood in the paper. “A white coated unicorn mare who had a curled, purple mane and tail…”

08 Unexpected visitors

The sun was lowering itself behind the hills at the end of the long day, it was the wonderful moon that took its first peeks over the eastern edge. And with its coming did the land slowly shrouded itself once again within the darkness of the night. A night that promised to be calm and overall peaceful yet a single cloud hung here and there. The light that was created by the candles within the homes of many ponies helped with illuminating the calm and foggy streets of the town. The atmosphere itself was cold, dark and overall unpleasant to venture over on the calm evening. But on one of the land roads that walked just outside of the town there was a figure who made its way down them. A cloaked figure from with the only thing visible being a set of soul-piercing red rims.

It was nopony else then Rarity who had made her back home from the restaurant she had given off the interview. With her slender body surrounded by the cloak, she wandered down the road with a gentle trot of her hooves. Yet on a certain moment she just held her pace and let out a deep sigh. The hood of the cloak got put down and the perfectly curled mane were revealed to the nightly skies. Only after that would her eyes have moved up to the moon itself. The unicorn did something she hadn't done in a long time and allowed her face to bath itself within the light of the object on the skies. Strangely enough it had the same effect as when the sun would hit it before her changes. She loved it to say the least.

The day had been both long and tiresome for her. Mostly because of the single fact that most of the questions which were asked during the interview happened to be about her conditions. Rarity kept denying everything and talked her way around it all of the time. She managed to deceive them all without a doubt but in order to come up with her answers she had to think deeply. And it was that, that made her mind as tired as one could be. The mare turned her attention over to a small hill and almost instinctively she decided to venture up on it. With her pacing slightly above a normal trot she managed to get up on the top with a gentle and forced exhale of relief.

In her eyes it was to be seen that she almost had reached the rustic and peaceful town once more. A town that was covered within the fog. Something which wasn't the case for the hillside that laid only a couple more miles before her. In her mind she estimated more than five but less than ten. Rarity was almost back home and she knew it all too well.

She would almost be back within the warm comforts of her precious little posterbed to relax and sleep. The unicorn could almost smell the blankets that were soaked in her body odors and a smile that was wide enough to show her teeth came to her face. The fangs themselves were retracted and thus invisible for any peeking eyes to see. It was a thing done for the interview and she hadn't the desire to make them pop out anytime soon either.

~~~~

The attention of the mare suddenly turned itself all over her surroundings. Her eyes caught the remaining hillside and the plains that stretched themselves before and around the town. Under the light of the moon it was something truly priceless to witness. But eventually she caught something that was odd and even to be considered out of place. For in her crimson red rimmed eyes had fallen on an all too familiar looking show-wagon that was stationed within the valley directly to her left. Rarity gave herself some time to consider just who or what could be living within it and almost right away she knew it. She knew just who resided in there and wasn't the happiest mare about it.

“Trixie...” Rarity muttered in herself. She remembered the events from a distant past like they had happened only the day before. An event that the unicorn despised with all of her heart and mind. An event that was engraved within her mind forever more. And to make matters only worse had the everlasting thirst risen up once more. She had tried to fight it off by taking a couple glasses of red wine during the interview though. But that only seemed to have helped for a little bit of time. The lust for blood was within her once more and it needed to be stilled. If the cards would be playing themselves correctly was the mare who happened to be responsible for the deeds of the events, would be residing within that very same wagon. Which meant that she had a prey right before her.

The mind of Rarity crawled back slow and steady towards a state that could be considered primal and vampiric. She would have descended from the hill in silence and with care in her hooves. The unicorn went even further downhill and into the direction of the wagon instead of the town. But Rarity just couldn’t get over her grudges with the other pony. She had a score to settle and the price to be paid would be done in blood. A price none wished to pay for it.

The unicorn had reached the foot of the hill and she lowered her body towards the ground before she would continue her steps. With a careful sneaking attempt did she manage to make her way up to the movable building. Not a single sound left nor was created by her as she came closer and closer. The ears kept themselves peaked up in order to catch up any possible sounds whether they would be coming inside or from the outside.

Luckily for her were the only sounds she caught up the gentle snoring of the pony inside and the wind that made its way over the grass in a calm manner that was surrounding her. Everything appeared to be perfect, yet the mind of the unicorn came into another conflict with itself. At one end she could use a meal and even had found it. On the other end it would mean that another pony would be losing its blood. Is it possible that one can truly keep denying its nature? was the only thought that ran across her mind in the far end. The only question to which she truly needed an answer on.

With the sounds of a gentle growl that left her, Rarity made her way over to the door of the wagon and pressed an ear against it. The thought was almost destroyed by her needs for blood and the ivory coated mare listened even deeper to the sounds from the inside. After a couple seconds she moved her hoof which would have reached up for the knob. She turned it over in the hope to unlock it.

Much to her own surprise was the door unlocked and thus left open for anyone to enter. Rarity pushed the door open just wide enough so that she could slip through the gap in silence. She then would have let her eyes fall over the interior. Though when the door opened, it also allowed a breeze of cold, evening wind to rush into the wagon. The wind caused the body within the bed stir a little bit as it traveled over the blanket and a small, feminine sounding moan did its turn through the wooden cart. The ivory coated unicorn stopped dead in her tracks on the very moment the sound came to her ears. Her eyes only glared over to the bed and she hoped that her prey wouldn't be waking up.

A couple of heartstopping seconds passed by and nothing happened. Rarity carefully closed the door behind her before she let her eyes fall upon the bed once again. In the light of the one candle that was still on and her eyes adjusted to the darkness it could be seen that the blankets were moved up and down in a peaceful manner. The vampiric mare turned her eyes over to the mirror that hung on the side and gazed upon it for a few seconds.

Once again she was confronted with the fact that she shouldn't be existing. But the longer she stared into the object, the more madness began to flew through her mind. The red rimmed eyes soon tore themselves away and fell on the desk below where she saw the things needed to powder one’s nose. Further she also took note of the hatstand that housed a pink and purplish wizard hat and matching cloak that she knew all too well. The clothing that was worn by the one showpony that humiliated her once in front of half the town. Rarity knew then that she was at the right address without any mistake.

The unicorn swiftly and silently made her way over to the bed without a second thought in her mind as all that she wanted was the blood to be consumed. When she found herself next to it did her eyes fell upon the blue coated unicorn mare who laid inside of it. Aside from her everlasting thirst for blood there was also the feeling of hatred which boiled up within her body. Rarity was faced with a choice in that moment she glared over the other mare. She could either just drain the mare completely and therefore ending her miserable little life. Or spare her by only taking that she truly needed.

~~~~

The eventual decision was one that happened to be difficult to make for Rarity’s mind. But her nature managed to get the better of her. With a light hop she landed on top of the bed and found herself directly above the sleeping mare. Yet the mattress didn't bounce up or down from her jump which was questioning but quickly dispatched as well. One of her cold forehooves stroked up and down visible parts of the neck in a gentle manner. Rarity tried her best to spot a suitable vein to bite in and consume the blood.

The cold hoof made its contact with the warm coat of the blue unicorn and she shivered once more as if the wind made its way passed her. The vampiric mare could only pray that she didn't woke up again. Though much to her own luck it didn't happen and the red rims kept gazing down the neck for a vein to bite into. The rims scanned the visible parts down to the last hair but the sweet spot was never to be found. So she did the only thing she could do, which was pulling the blankets down.

With a great care did she pull them down and then her eyes she caught a suitable vein. The mouth of Rarity opened itself wide and the fangs were elongated for the first time after the talk was done. The razor sharp, pure white fangs were ready to tear through the flesh in order to consume the blood. She moved her head over to the neck and accompanied with the sound of a light pop did the fangs pierce through the skin of her prey. Unlike last time, there wasn’t any form of mercy shown. The fangs sank themselves deep into the vein and caused the blood flow to make its escape right into the orifice of the vampony. Rarity took the first swallow under a moan of guilty pleasure after her mouth was filled with the red colored, liquid gold.

But on the moment very moment that her the fangs sank into the neck, the eyes of the sleeping mare shot open widely and a loud yelp came after the first swallow. With her dark grayish violet eyes she saw just what was going on. The other unicorn blinked in confusion at first before the reality of the situation came to her and the burning pain within her neck was clearly felt. “W-What are you, d-doing to T-Trixie!?” she shouted while she entered a struggle in a vague attempt to get the vampony off of her body.

Though no matter what Trixie did, Rarity wouldn’t have given up her position. She had locked all of the limbs of the other unicorn with her own which meant she was in full control. And on the other end she didn't even care that she was awake to begin with.

~~~~

Any pony with the right set of mind wouldn't just become a prey for a predator and Trixie wasn't any exception to that rule. Even though her limbs were held into place, there was one thing still free. Around her horn had her signature magenta colored aura appeared. The ears of Rarity perked themselves up at the sudden sound and her eyes opened up in response to the new light but was too late react. For when Trixie released the charge, it was Rarity who got sent into the wall of the wagon which had the door in it. But due to the fangs still being in the neck at the time of happening, it also tore apart some skin in the process. Trixie yelled in agony after the rip had taken place and pressed a hoof against the wound while she rose her body up in the bed.

The beating of her heart was felt against the hoof while blood rushed past it. She let her eyes fall upon the dropped down Rarity in the cloak. “Be gone, demonspawn! You have nothing to search here!” she shouted up towards her.

At first there was no response with the exception of a deep groan that left the hump of fabric. Trixie looked a bit worried as the possibility was there that she killed somepony, or something. “Hmhmhmhm, I don’t think so,” the vampony suddenly replied as she had found stability on all four of her legs again and rose back up. The vampiric mare's hood was lowered once again and she stared right into the violet ones of Trixie while her lips were covered in blood. The piece of skin had fallen to the ground and wasn't of any interest any more for either two of them. All that they had eye for, was the one they were looking at.

The blue coated unicorn gazed back within the red rims she started to shake her head deeply. It almost seemed that she had seen a light of some sort. “No, this, this is not true! This is not happening. Not to Trixie!” she managed to bring out while the pounding of her heart became only heavier and heavier. It felt like she had entered one of her worst nightmares. The tailor of Ponyville facing off against her in a demonic appearance for nothing else but plain revenge.

“Take it from me, darling,” spoke Rarity in a tone of dark joy while she walked back to the bed. She wanted to finish what she started and would do that in one way or the other. Yet in order to crumble Trixie even more, she added two little words. “It, is.”

“But why, Trixie?” she spoke softer as the fur around the wound only became redder and redder. Trixie had lost much blood already and she entered the struggle to keep her eyes open. Her violet eyes were able to see the streams of blood that went down the sides of the ivory coated mare her mouth who grinned like the devil she was.

“Because, I have a score to settle with you.” Rarity continued to speak in the dark joy while her cloak moved itself up and revealed her bat wings to her prey. Her posture suddenly became more intimidating and surreal at the same time.

“No,” was the last word to be spoken by Trixie before she just fell back in her bed. The hoof that was pressed against the wound had just left it. And in initial response from the body were the liquids that squirted out of it again.

“Check, and mate,” spoke Rarity in a cold tone. She hopped on the bed once more and began to lick the wound for a last time. Trixie had passed out from the loss of blood and it was just what the unicorn wanted. She just laid on her bed, lifeless and her eyes closed off from the world. The only thing that indicated that she was alive was the open wound that was caused by the vampiric mare.

But even though she was an easy target, Rarity couldn't find it in her to end the life of the showpony. “Your time has not come yet, my prey,” she spoke while a hoof stroked through the mane while she licked her lips clean from the blood that was found on them. “Good blood though, I must admit that.” After that she proceeded to give a kiss upon the forehead of the mare while her horn charged itself up within the blue aura. A piece of cloth was brought over to the wounds and firmly pressed itself against it before being tied together. Then she just jumped off the bed as a whole.

The door of the wagon opened itself with the help of her magic as the horn was still charged. Rarity left the wagon and closed the door again before resuming the journey back to her home once more. With her stomach at least filled with some blood she took a gentle pacing while her eyes rose up the moon that stood high above her and her horn discharged completely.

At first there wasn't anything special to notice about it. But as her red rimmed eyes looked better toward it but around the object there was the same kind of red coloring to be seen. Rarity didn't notice that coloring at first and only released a smirk at the rock up in the skies. As a couple seconds had passed by before her wings had curled themselves back up around her body and she simply lowered her eyes again. Rarity was ready to continue on her way home. She had more than enough from the day and all that she required and wanted was the fact to sleep.

~~~~

While the unicorn saw her home standing in the distance, she took note that some light could be seen through the closed curtains and she only blinked in response. “D-Did I forgot to turn off the lights or something?” she eventually mumbled to herself and increased her pacing a bit more. When she was close enough, her horn charged itself up and she opened the door carefully. She feared just what could possibly inside of her home. But if it was a burglar then the tables would be turned quickly into her favor.

As she made her way into the building there was a set of voices that originated from the living room. A set of voices that were a little bit too well known for her. Rarity made the decision not to remove the cloak yet from her back and she closed the door a bit too loud.

The sound of the door that fell shut caught in the ears of the ponies that were visiting her and their sounds fell silent. Rarity carefully made her way through the archway that would have led her into the living room and on the sight to be seen, her eyes shrunk to the smallest possible size while the feeling of just galloping up the stairs took its turn in her guts.

“Hey sis!” the cracked voice of a young filly pierced itself within the ears of the unicorn as a set of green eyes went through her marrow and bone.

Rarity as simply stunned just by who was visiting her and after some stuttering gibberish she regained the ability to at least speak words normally again. “E-Evening S-Sweetie.” The mare gulped at the sight of her sister actually being there. Mostly for the very fact that her changes weren't yet discussed with her sister. Nopony even knew about the being she had become. But knowing her little sister’s nature, she and her friends would find it out one day sooner or later.

The young filly released a small chuckle before she spoke up again. “Aaaw, you are surprised, aren't you?”

“One, one can certainly say that yes.” Rarity replied as the situation had come to near impossible.

And in order to make matters even worse, it was finally revealed that Sweetie had a mulberry coated foreleg around her shoulders as she sat down next to somepony on the sofa. Curiously had Rarity moved her red rimmed eyes over to the pony to who the leg belonged too and hoped that it would be who she thought it was.

Yet she only got a second heart attack, if her heart would still beat that was. For it was the complete opposite of who she thought that it was. “Hey Rarity,” the other pony spoke up in a feminine voice. For where she thought to find her mother, she instead found nopony else then Twilight Sparkle.

The purple maned unicorn found herself then in a situation she wanted to avoid at all costs. For she either had to tell the truth or lie around it once more against her friend and against her sister for the first time. Her heart said the first, her brain spoke the second.

“Sweetie, it is time for you to go bed.” Rarity replied under a warm smile. The young filly hopped off of the sofa and made her way over to her sister. She wanted to nuzzle her deeply after a long time of not having seen her. The elder sister couldn't resist the eyes Sweetie gave her and she lowered her head in order to nuzzle her beloved sister.

“Sis, w-why are you so cold?” Sweetie asked as she felt the cold nose of Rarity which made her own nose twitch a little bit.

“Well, it is not that warm outside. And I haven’t gotten the time yet to warm myself up. But now, hurry up to bed, or I get trouble with mom,” replied Rarity under the smile.

The little filly gave a nod before she went up the stairs and galloped into her own room. Sweetie would have dropped herself on her bed in - what could be considered - a record time. It wouldn’t have been later that Rarity could be found standing within the doorway. The mare still had the cloak around her body and a smile while her eyes gently laid themselves on the blanket covered Sweetie. Oddly enough, the filly didn't ask anything about her eyes even though they were looking at each other right in them for a couple seconds.

Maybe Twilight told her already, she thought to herself before a small song left her in a hum. Under the loving sounds of the humming, Sweetie snuggled up against her blanket and pillow while she cuddled her head against her stuffed animal. The green rimmed eyes closed themselves off from the world and she left the earthly realm in order to trade it for the dreamy one.

The sight that was caught within the eyes of Rarity made it impossible to resist her sisterly feelings. Even though the two differed almost literally day and night from each other in personality, even though they took the blood from below the other’s hooves, they still loved the each other as much as they loved their parents. The elder mare continued to hum some tunes while she walked closer to her sister and tucked her in a bit more comfortable. The humming eventually died down as her lips moved over to the filly’s forehead and give a kiss upon it. A kiss as only a sister could do that.

A smile appeared on the filly’s face as she slowly drifted off even further into her much needed sleep. Rarity smiled in return before she left the bedroom and closed the door almost entirely.

~~~~

Before she would go back downstairs and listen to what Twilight had to tell had Rarity to undress herself. Thus she made her way over to her own bedroom where she quickly took off her cloak. With a simple charge of her horn it got untied and lifted off her body with grace. The incognito batwings were revealed as her gown and after it did the mare quietly made her way down the hallway and stairs in order not to wake up her little sister. But she still had to deal with the second unexpected visitor of the night. Something that was not going to be pretty.

When Rarity reached the living room and made her entrance, she found her friend still sitting in the sofa. Her activity was not much with the exception of entertaining herself in her own mind. “May I ask what the occasion is for this late night visit? I thought you didn't like to travel through the dark,” spoke Rarity up while she made her way further into the room. “Hmhmhm, where are my manners? Would you like something to drink?”

“No thank you, Rarity,” replied Twilight as she shook her head gently. The seamstress gave an understanding nod and took place in a chair that stood in the opposing side as the sofa. The violet eyes of the librarian fell upon the red rims of Rarity before she continued to speak. “But the reason why I am here, is because I wish to discuss some things with you, maybe a little personal things, but they still need to be discussed.”

“Hm? What do you wish to discuss then, especially at this hour,” the vampony questioned as she kept her own eyes in contact with those of Twilight.

“Well, your condition mostly,” she replied.

“This again Twilight? Didn't we already discussed this before?” spoke Rarity under a gentle grown of discomfort.

“We have yes. Because earlier today, I spoke with Rainbow and a couple interesting facts surfaced.” Twilight said as she looked even deeper into the eyes of Rarity. “Facts about you.”

“And... facts like?” Rarity questioned after she gained a curious gaze within her own eyes. Even though the possible fact that she could be discovered by one of her friends, still caused her to be curious to her words.

“The fact that you never, ever, wore your glasses for eyesight reasons, thus it couldn't be replaced with contact lenses.” Twilight confessed without any form of shame.

Rarity just looked the other unicorn into the eyes and gave a gentle chuckle. But as the words left her mouth, the tone of irritation could be found within the undertone. “Fine, you wish to know why? Well, you probably know that genes create a pony’s eyecolor right? I am having a rather, rare, gene which causes to switch my eye colors. It happened at young age, that my eye color changed to sapphire blue. But over the course of time, they changed back to their original color. These red rims are my real eye color. There, happy now? Happy you know a long lasted secret of mine?”

In response to the spoken words and some thinking of her own, Twilight gave a small nod of acceptance. “I see Rarity. But there is one more question I have for you.”

“Go ahead, Twilight.”

“A-Are you, by any chance, a vampony?” Twilight spoke with a shaky voice before she leaned a bit more forward in the sofa.

Rarity gazed at her friend with a confused gaze before she erupted out in a polite laughter. “Oh dear goodness darling, everypony knows they do not exist. They are just a myth, a ponytale meant to scare you.”

“Well then, can you explain to me why you did wanted those books on vamponies and also, explain this?” Twilight said in a bit more of a serious tone. She followed it up by charging up her horn and threw the newspaper which Rainbow and herself had been reading earlier that day on the table. She simply pointed to the article about Mixmaster and Rarity caught the signal of it.

“The books are explained easy enough. I got an order to make a vampiric or gothic styled dress and needed more information on the subject. And what is..?” the vampiric unicorn pleaded for herself before she took the newspaper with her own magic. She read the pointed article and it didn't came as a true surprise that it had made the front page. After a loud exhale she spoke the words in her defense. “Yes, I did leave the place with him yes, that is no lie. But after we got here, our ways parted and I went to bed, Twilight.”

The other mare gave her another nod and seemed to be taken the lie that was spoken. “I see, but I’m afraid I have to go now. The time is getting a bit too late for my comfort and Spike isn't home either, so I am all on my own... And my bed is at best at this time. We probably see each other tomorrow again.”

Rarity nodded to her words with a lip curled smile and followed Twilight to the door where she simply left the boutique. The ivory unicorn stood in the doorway and waved over to her friend as she made her way back to her own home.

~~~~

After the door of the boutique had fallen down in its lock for the last time of the evening, Rarity charged up her horn once more and all the candles in the building extinguished themselves before she made her way up the stairs. But her mind rambled over the events that happened.

You need to be more careful, Rarity. This only happened what, three, four days ago? You must keep this secret at all cost... Hide your ways better, hide your secret better, that is your way of survival now. Hide, remain in the shadows and deny every, single, thing, she thought deeply in herself while she reached her own bedroom. Rarity simply dropped herself in her open bed and she curled herself up on the mattress. She used her mane and tail as a pillow and closed her eyes in order to get some much needed sleep.

With the whole day and part of the night being awake, it had been wearing deep on her mind and within minutes she found herself in a peaceful slumber. As the moon kept showing itself over the land it had maintained its light red coloring around it. Something that it would keep for the rest of the night and show in the fullest of glory’s.

But unknown to her was that an even bigger danger was waiting for her in the future. Something that wasn't her secret being leaked out, nor the possible fury of the princesses. It wasn't even her friends breaking their friendships with her because of her conditions. Something that could be considered equally as terrible.

09 Unwelcome surprises

With the light maroon red moon that slowly crawled its way over the star filled night skies, it allowed many ponies to fall peacefully asleep and get some of their much needed rest. They didn’t even look up strange from the color of the rock. Yet the unicorn seamstress was granted everything but. Her nature simply didn't allow her to sleep for the wonderful night. Rarity was a child of that very night and thus destined to roam through its darkness until the dreaded dawn did its turn once more over the horizon. The only time of the day she was allowed to have her slumber as the sun of Celestia stood high in the skies.`

Rarity opened her eyes again and they looked like an absolute mess. The unicorn just left her bed with some uncomfortable sounds. To her it felt as if she only had her eyes closed for less than one hour after she had returned to the building. The mare moaned and groaned in a soft tone while her cracking bones brought her over to the relaxing chair in her bedroom. With a loud plop did she dropped herself in the chair as the bags under eyes could be seen clearly in the moonlight that shone through the curtain. Just after she sat down, one of the curtains was opened up further in order to have some natural light in the room. Rarity was dead tired and unable to collect her mind to cast a magical spell on the candles. Yet not allowed to sleep.

“Just why... am I not going to the princesses?” she muttered to herself in the drunkenness that was caused by the lack of sleep. Everything inside her head was set loose and thus allowed the thoughts to run freely through her mind. But she only came down to one simply conclusion upon the question that was asked. “Oh right, that is why. A vampony as the element of generosity, and the knowing of vamponies existing in general. That is going to be appreciated just so very much!”

The attention of her eyes took their turn to the room while her horn charged itself up just a little bit. As much as it was true that the moonlight illuminated the room, it was only kept to one part of it and she desired more light to have a clear visibility but also hoped not to wake up her sister. While the little flame of the candle on her desk emerged it shone some light in the darker corners and thus created a better look at everything that stood in the room.

Against the back wall was the posterbed with the reddish curtains to be found. Her beloved bed on which she had had spent so many amazing nights and comforting moments with her sister. Not far away from that stood the desk which had a view right out of a window. For the rest there was her walk-in closet in which she stored most of her dresses that were used for private usage and next to that there were a couple glass cabinets to be found. And the shelves of those cabinets were filled with the most beautiful gems she had collected over the years. Only the rarest and most precious looking gems she found on her travels could earn a spot on one of the shelves. Rarity could truly speak of luck that Spike was able to contain himself the way he always did when he was in her bedroom. Though the times that that happened to begin with also were fairly much zero. It was the thought that counted for her, she thought to herself. And finally there was her own bookshelf.

Rarity smiled a little bit as she let her horn coat once more in her signature blue aura. She let her eyes fall upon a window that was located next to the bookshelf. On the exact opposing side from where she sat. The curtain before the window opened itself with her magic and she let her white coat bath within the pleasant light of the moon. A light that shone powerful through the circular window of the boutique. Even if it was a little reddish she didn't care one bit about it. The light shone down proudly through the room before it made contact with the once so humble and open unicorn tailor. She lowered her body within the chair and allowed a soft moan to leave through her closed lips.

Her red rimmed eyes fell upon the - close to be - full moon and she mumbled some words to herself. Words that were the result of a deep thought process that went through her even when her brain worked at half of its capacity. “One thousand years. Such a long time, so much death, so much return, so much regret. Yet for me, a possibility... I have become immortal because of something, but at the cost of more than I would rather pay.” Another deep exhale left her body through the nose as in her mind another argument erupted. But her eyes kept staring at the moon they were following its every movement on the nightly skies.

At least that was the plan. For her body just pulled the lids shut every few minutes which led to a microsleep from the mare. A sleep that wouldn't last for a mere two minutes with each sink in.

~~~~

In the end opened Rarity her eyes again before she stood up from the chair without much troubles. She closed all of the curtains by hoof before her eyes were set upon the godlike bed. With a slow trot would she have made her way over to her ever so loved bed. Rarity knew that the first rays of the sun would come up soon enough and she then could get a true sleep. The unicorn just dropped herself in her bed and landed face flat on the pillow. There was some sputtering of her horn that happened as she tried to call upon her magic in order to move the blankets over her body. But no matter how she tried, it was literally impossible. There was no strength left in her body. Her marathon of staying awake had almost come to an end and that was probably the best

A bit annoyed by the sudden revelation allowed the unicorn to discharg her horn as a whole and released a gentle growl toward herself. Her tail moved itself along her side and let her mane cover the right side of her face. Her eyelids finally closed themselves while Rarity finally managed to travel to the deepest part of her mind, towards her dreams. As the sound of a soft snoring filled up the room as a whole, she finally was granted her much needed desire for sleep.

And it wasn't a moment too soon either. For far on the horizon that laid in the direction of the Everfree forest there was the celestial sun that rose up from its own slumber and called upon a new day as it’s rays worked like a wake-up call. That was of course for everypony that didn't happen to be a farmer and was thus already working on the fields.

~~~~

On the opposing side of the grand bedroom, in her very own one, had the little Sweetie Belle woken up due to the same rays of the sun which shone in her room. And those rays managed to fall right onto her little nose. The nose twitched just a little bit before she let out an adorable little sneeze. A sneeze that caused her eyes to be shot open and showed the world their emerald green rims. She gave a loud yawn before her legs stretched a little bit and managing to sit right up in her bed. Her eyes went through her little room and a tired yet joyful sounding sigh left through her mouth.

“Another day, new crusading to do,” she spoke softly to herself. “I wonder if Rarity is already awake. Usually she is.” Sweetie couldn't resist herself any longer and she let out a small giggle before she removed the blankets off of her body. With a gentle hop and humming in her voice, she jumped out of her bed and almost hopped over to the door.

“But first, refreshing time.” The filly giggled before she opened the door with a hoof. The first thing to peek out was her head and with her eyes she stared down the dark hallway. Streams of light could be seen in a gentle manner and appeared to be coming from the lower cracks of the door. It created quite an interesting play of light and was something the filly always seemed to have loved. With a smile on her face she left her bedroom and trotted up to the bathroom in order to her refreshing needs.

When the filly opened the door of the room, she was greeted by a bathroom covered with the curtains. She tilted her head to one side before it was then shook with a giggle. “Rarity, you’re silly. The bathroom doesn't need to be covered,” the filly said and without a second thought in her mind she opened the curtain. Her action resulted in letting the bathroom indulge itself in the warm light of the rising morning sun.

Sweetie took a couple sniffs in the air and smiled widely as she recognized the scent that hung there. “Hmm, lavender.” The filly took a couple more sniffs before she turned herself over to the sink and let it walk full with water. And then she plunged her entire face into it. It certainly was a rather unique manner to wash the face, but it seemed to be working for her every time. It was after the face washing that the young filly started to sing to herself in a soft tune not to wake her sister up. “~We are the Cutie-Mark-Crusaders, on the quest to find out who we are~” With her face being cleaned by the towel and all she moved on to the next point on her mental checklist. Which happened to be brushing her teeth.

The filly looked up in the mirror after she was done with her teeth and she showed herself a wonderful smile. The way she stood before the mirror at the time, reminded her a lot at how her sister always stood there when she was doing her eyelashes. “Why Sweetie, what do you look smashing today,” the filly spoke to her mirror image. The voice in which she spoke tried to imitate her sister’s as best as she possibly could. Though the attempt failed as her voice cracked from all sides and in result erupted the filly in a joyful yet quiet laughter.

~~~~

In the end did the filly left the bathroom after she had closed the curtains again and found herself on the hallway once more. Her eyes turned themselves over to the door of the grand bedroom and with a simple trot she made her way over to it. Once she reached the oaken door did the young pony place her left ear against it. She tried to listen to any form of sound that could be heard. Yet everything stayed as silent as a graveyard inside.

With the sheer curiosity that went through her body had the hoof of the filly made its way up to the doorknob. Which it began to unlock with a slow turn. Under the sound of a small click was the door unlocked by itself and Sweetie pushed it slowly open. With a gentle screech of the hinges, the gap became big enough for her to slip through and that was what she did. The filly found herself within the walls of her sister's bedroom and her eyes got fixed on the posterbed that occupied the room. The blankets were placed over the backside and some of it just took refuge on the floor.

Sweetie tilted her head again at the shown sight for it wasn't the usual one to see in Rarity’s bedroom. Then she caught the tail of her sister that also hung over it and swished from side to side. The tail was more than enough to create a wide smile on her face.

With the innocent thought of her sister being awake, the filly changed her pace from standstill to a gallop almost in an instant. Just before she reached the bed, she jumped up on it and managed to land right on top of Rarity’s cold body. “Morning sis!” she spoke her words in a joyful and cracking tone.

“Whahaha!” was the only thing that Rarity could bring out before she launched both herself and her sister into the air. But where Sweetie fell back on the bed without a problem, Rarity’s head disappeared right between the two mattresses of the bed. Under a deep and unhearable muttering she managed to pry her head back out of the gap and gasped for the fresh air. Then her head turned itself over into the direction of her sister. “Sweetie Belle! Never, ever, wake a sleeping mare,” she spoke with a stern voice as her red rims fixed themselves upon the young filly. Rarity could speak of true luck that her wings didn't expose themselves due to the sudden, and overall rude awaking.

“Sorry sis,” the filly spoke after her ears had dropped and her voice turned to sad.

The mare let out a small moan of discomfort while she dropped back in her bed. But the words of her sister did went through her with some difficulty as well. “Just, let me sleep, Sweetie...” Rarity mumbled up before she turned her body in such manner that she would sleep comfortable.

“What!? No, did you forget? Today is our special day!” the young filly said as she gazed over to her sister in a genuine confused look.

“Special, day..?” Rarity questioned while she rose her head up from the pillow. It got rested upon her neck while one of her eyebrows rose itself up. The mare truly had not even the slightest of clues just where her sister was talking about.

“Yeah! You, Applejack and Rainbow are supposed to help me, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo to get our cutie marks!” Sweetie spoke in her usual happy tone as she explained it to her sister.

Rarity simply blinked towards her. In the eyes it could be clearly seen that she was grinding her gears about it all. “What!? That was, that was today!?” she then spoke up as it all came back to her, most of it at least. Which still wasn't all too much to begin with.

“It is! We are going to bath in the sun, have lunch together and then play and try to find our marks!” Sweetie said with the joy still in her voice. “You insisted on sunbathing, remember?”

A shock went through the elder sister as the words echoed within her ears. Rarity wasn't prepared for anything and thus had no idea how to tackle the situation given her condition. Not going would break, if not shatter, the heart of Sweetie. But going would mean the risk of revealing anything if not everything to two of her friends. Adding the whole fact that Rainbow would be there as well, it only became more uncomfortable for her.

With some time having passed, she let out a deep exhale and fixed her red rimmed eyes onto the green ones of Sweetie. “As much as the sunbathing is wonderful, I, I have had my share of vitamin D already. More would be too dangerous. I am sorry to say Sweetie, but I must stay out of the sun for a little while.”

“Aww... But I wanted to bath in the sun with you!” the filly replied while she dropped her head.

“D’oh Sweetie, we can still do that, but later in time. How about you get yourself ready, then we shall go,” the elder sister said with a weak smile before she stroked a cheek of Sweetie.

“Already done that sis,” said Sweetie as her head rose back up with prideful smile. But what caught the unicorn the most, was the fact that there wasn't any remark about her cold hoof or anything the like.

Rarity gave a nod and shook her head lightly under a gentle giggle. “Then go downstairs and wait for me, please. I will be done in about half an hour.”

The filly nodded and just hopped off of the bed. After that she made her way out of the bedroom. Is she really that stupid, to not have felt anything or is it something else that drives her? the unicorn thought to herself as she just watched her sister go the way she did. But Rarity then returned to trying to figure out just how to solve the tangled mess of a situation she managed to get herself in. One fact was for sure though. She had to be as normal as possible against her sister and friends, no matter how hard that would even become. Especially with her still not having fully rest for once.

~~~~

With half an hour having passed, the unicorn of generosity made her way down the stairs as she was already wore her black cloak. But the hood of the cloak was left down and with her lips curled up, it created a small smile as she saw her beloved little sister at the bottom of the stairs. “Are you ready, Sweetie?” she spoke with her usual kind and caring voice while making the last step down.

The young filly nodded and ran over to the door which she opened with haste, almost a bit too hasty. With the sunlight that rushed right into the building, the older unicorn pulled her hood up just before the light managed to reach her. Sweetie turned her attention to her sister. She tilted her head upon seeing the hood up, covering the head of Rarity. “Why are you wearing that?” the filly asked with a curious tone.

“This? Oh this is to block out the sunlight. Now, shall we go?” the mare replied. Her red irises went over the little filly before her.

Sweetie nodded to the explanation that was given to her and ventured through the door. She ran after her own tail for a little bit as she waited for Rarity who took her gentle time to emerge out of the building. She hoped that the cloak would do its work again and that it did. Not a single ray of light penetrated the cloak and the door got closed behind her.

“Where were we supposed to meet each other again, Sweetie?” Rarity asked just before the filly stopped running.

“Uhm, I believe by the Acres. You remember it, right? It was told three or four days ago.” Sweetie replied with an uncertain smile.

“Three, four days ago, you say? Where was I then?” her sister mumbled in herself before the red rims shot open from a sudden realization. For that was around the same amount of time since she got turned. But her memory was still like a strainer. That whole week happened before she woke up during the storm had been blurry and overall just gone from her mind.

~~~~

The two unicorns began to make their way over to Sweet Apple Acres with a gentle trotting pace. Sweetie walked in front as Rarity just followed her. The mind of the elder unicorn was still trying to figure out what had happened in that week to the best of her abilities. Even if it was just the smallest of things, it could help. Yet she kept an eye on her younger sister, using her as a navigator.

But during the pondering of her mind she had forgotten that they almost reached the Acres and there she could be found. The orange coated, blond maned earth pony with her signature cowgirl hat. “Howdy ya’ll!” she spoke up with her usual happy voice as she leaned against the fence and saw the sisters coming.

“Hey Applejack!” Sweetie said cheerfully as ever. “Where is Apple Bloom?”

“She’s in the barn, partner. Waiting for ya from what Ah’ve heard,” the cowgirl replied before she nudged her head towards the massive, red colored barn. Without saying anything else had Sweetie made her way over to the barn in a galloping pace. The green eyes of Applejack fell upon the cloaked figure that remained with her. Of course she noticed the red eyes but decided not to focus on that, as there was something else on her mind. “And who might ya be? Don’t tell me that mare bailed out on it and that she hired a foalsitter for the day,” spoke Applejack while a hoof rubbed her chin.

The figure let out a familiar sounding chuckle before the red irises fell on the cowgirl. “Oh Applejack, are you that bad in recognizing me? Then again, given this cloak. And, I would never turn down an event like this, you know me too well for that.”

“Rarity? Is that you?” she asked in utter confusion but also a bit ashamed of her words.

The figure nodded gently as another gentle chuckle left her. “It is me, Applejack. And before you ask, I have had an overdose of vitamin D lately. So I need to stay out of the sun sadly.”

“Ah can see that clearly. But what are those?” Applejack said as she pointed to the irises.

“Part of the incident,” the unicorn replied quickly as she didn't wanted to explain it all again. The earth pony nodded in an understanding manner and let out a soft sigh. She couldn't help it but to feel sorry for whatever might have happened to the unicorn but also her own spoken words.

It was the silence that dominated between the two of them for a short amount of time. Yet suddenly was the sound of wings that almost breached the sound barrier. A sound that fell in both their ears and the mares gazed up into the skies, only to catch a rainbow colored trail. “Heh, what do ya know, there is our very own daredevil.” Applejack chuckled before she held her stetson closer against her head.

The cyan coated pegasus landed almost right in front of them without any warning given and both ponies had to hold their headgear firm due to the sudden shifts in wind. But on the back of the pegasus was a orange coated and purple maned filly to be found. One who hopped off of the back like nothing. “That was amazing, Rainbow Dash!” the filly spoke up while her mane stood in pretty much every possible direction. With all the excitement and adrenaline that raced through the filly’s body she jumped up and down on the spot and fluttered her with her own tiny wings.

“If you thought that was amazing, you should be on my back when I do a Sonic Rainboom.” Rainbow said with a cocky voice and her eyes closed up.

“So, awesome! But I gotta run now, the Crusaders are waiting for me! Bye Rainbow, bye Applejack, bye... uhm...” The little filly didn't finish the sentence and galloped straight to the barn where sounds of joy came from.

“What is that filly,” said Rainbow after she opened her eyes. The cerise eyes of the pegasus fell upon the black coated mare and within a second got the air filled with a scream of pure terror for a few seconds. A scream that came from the ever so though Rainbow Dash. “N-Nopony said she, she would be here!” she managed to speak up after the sounds had died down.

“Calm down Rainbow, tis only Rarity,” said Applejack with a calm tone. She placed a hoof on the shoulder of the near hyperventilating pegasus.

“That is who I am referring to!”

Applejack switching her eyes between the two mares and knew something had happened between then. And she wasn't in the mood to and watch the crusaders and her friends. The cowgirl let a deep sigh leave her before she spoke up her words. Her words of true honesty. “Look, Ah don’t know what happened between the two of ya, but can we behave like adults in front of them? Tis not every day we do things like this.”

Luckily for her, they both nodded in agreement to her as Rarity took the word. “For the girls?” she asked to Rainbow as the rims disappeared and reappeared in a blinking motion.

“For the girls,” answered Rainbow, who still was uncertain of the business.

~~~~

And so it happened that the day ventured forward. The three mares and the fillies had the time of their lives. The always enthusiastic Crusaders tried everything as usual and the three mares helped them the best they could.

When the noon hour hit them, Applejack served up the classical Sweet Apple Acres lunch and all of them enjoyed it as much as they could. It was taken note that Rarity never ate anything but only drank the applejuice that was being served. After a quick explanation done by her did all the other ponies nod and returned to their normal activities that were planned for the day.

It was with the sunbathing that some true trouble came for the elder unicorn. The three fillies tried to get her out of the shadows and into the full shine sun. But she struggled against it as she laid perfectly comfortable within the shadows of the tree with her hood down. When she did had more than enough of them pushing her, she told them all over her condition and why she remained within the shadows.

But hearing what she said then actually clashed against the words spoken earlier towards Rainbow. The pegasus wanted to make a remark off of it so badly but also couldn't break the promise she made to her friend. In the end she just decided to keep her mouth shut, together with her eyes. Maybe it is too hard to explain it to the three of them as it was against me and Twi, Rainbow thought to herself before she continued her own bathing.

As the day eventually and for some sadly came to a closure as the time to leave for home had fallen upon all of them. Sweetie Belle herself happened to have been too tired to struggle against the words of her sister. She even went willingly on the back of Rarity where she almost fell asleep on right away.

The unicorn said her thanks and goodbye’s to both Applejack and Rainbow Dash before she made her way over to the house of her parents. A house that stood on the edge of town and was going to be the little walk before it would be reached. But once reached, it would be like nothing else in her life.

~~~~

Pearl, the mother of both Rarity and Sweetie, tucked her youngest filly in her bed and gave her a loving kiss on the forehead before she made her return to the living room. The room where her beloved husband - Magnum - and oldest daughter could be found. A daughter who let out a sigh as she had a troubling matter on her mind. “Mother, father, can I talk to you for a moment, it, it is about Sweetie,” she started. “Nothing bad though, don’t worry about that.”

“’Course you can honey. What do you wanna speak about?” Magnum replied while her mother came into the room carrying three cups of tea.

“Well, due to recent advancements in the store and the interview I told you about, business has been raising through the roof. I, simply do not have the time to get her over the floor all of the sudden. She is still welcome of course, but we need more structure into it. Like, every weekend or every two weekends. And if it is needed somewhere in the week, contact me first please, so I can prepare everything,” the unicorn spoke up with a knot in her heart. Of course it was needed to be discussed. Yet the truth behind the matter was something that she just couldn't say. Not even against her own parents. She was terrified to death that if they would figure it out that they would disown her and declare her an outlaw.

Pearl took place on the couch and cuddled up against her loving Magnum. They both understood what their daughter was talking about. “Well, I do not see a problem in it to be honest, it will be a little hard for her though, to get used to it and all. But after a couple weeks she will be used to it. Though Rary, you look tired, maybe you should go to bed as well. From what Sweetie told us, the both of you had an exhausting day,” answered Pearl while she looked into the tired eyes of her grown-up daughter.

Rarity gave a nod to her mother and finished up her tea with a couple of long sips. She set her cup back on the table and stood up from her seating in order to leave the living room as a whole. She spoke her goodnights to the both of them and made her way up a set of stairs. Once the unicorn stood on the hallway of the second floor, she walked into the room that always could have been considered to be hers for as long as she could remember. At least it was until the day she moved over to Carousel Boutique. An emotional day for the whole family but one that happened for possibly the better.

Rarity’s eyes stared out of the window while both of her elbows had been placed on the sill and supported her head. The red rimmed eyes fell on the moon, a moon that was even redder than the one before. But the odd thing was that it almost seemed as if it was calling her. Haunting her even within the depths of her mind.

In an attempt to shake the matter off of herself, Rarity laid down in her bed and allowed her head to meet up with the pillow. She tried once more to gain some of her much needed sleep. But just like last time, her nature didn't allow it. She needed to stay awake until the next dawn.

And to make matters only worse, the thirst had returned as well into its full force. The blood that was taken from Trixie was all used and the hunger had started to rise up once more. She needed to feed, and she needed to do so soon enough.

10 A mare of grace, or a monster?

While the vampiric unicorn turned and twisted in her bed, the gift of sleep was not granted to her once again. And that just to add to the pile of unpleasant conditions drove the unstoppable thirst slowly but surely her to the edge of insanity, if not over it from time to time. Her eyes kept turning around her room and thus on everything that stood in there.

In a mumble did the words left her mouth. Words that were meant for nopony else then herself. “I need it. Just, a glass... will do. N-No, hold yourself together Rarity, n-not tonight, not here, not with them.” All of them were spoken in an attempt to prevent her from losing her delicate inner balance even more. The unicorn just closed her eyes firmly on each other unto one another. Everything that she saw was just the utter darkness that were her own eyelids. It was her last resort in the ever so fainter becoming hope.

A couple minutes had crawled by before her eyes opened up once again. To her it felt like if they saw some sort of lightning that shot through the curtains. The second time they opened there was something different about Rarity to be seen. Something that was different yet the same and oddly familiar to her for reasons that seemed to have been unknown.

For it were the rims of her eyes that had returned to their warm, sapphire blue coloring for some unknown reason. But if one looked deeper within them there were still some hints of the red coloring to be seen. It was hidden deep within them for certain, but it was still visible. Which would have made the whole situation even more dangerous than that it already could have been.

Rarity pushed the blankets from her body and released a forced sigh of utmost discomfort. Her eyes made a gentle blinking motion and she hoisted her upper body up right in her bed and she turned her head over to the window that was to be found on her left side. Her blue rims fell upon the reddish moon and just looked over it.

Yet within her ears she thought to be hearing something. Something that very gently whispered her name was what echoed in them as she continued to stare over to rock of banishment. “What is it with the moon these days?” Rarity mumbled to herself in a soft tone and under another set of blinks. Something was off about the whole situation and the unicorn knew that all too well. Yet she could not pinpoint just what it could have been. In her mind alone would there have been too many variables to do that. She couldn’t come up with any logical explanation for that eerie, haunting color upon the face of the moon.

Though much time to think about it was not granted to her either way. Her dreaded nature started to boil up within her once more. It managed to take over her mind without much of a struggle. All of the sudden she wanted to uncurl the wings from her body. But something deep inside of her, did enter the struggle to keep them firm around her belly and back. Rarity left her bed and rose up on her hindlegs. Her forelegs were brought over to her face. She released a couple, muffled growls of discomfort and disgust while she stood bipedal. With the moonlight the shone down right through the window, it created a shadow on the wall behind the unicorn that was uncomfortable to say the least. Next to a being that was formed from the utter darkness, there was also the purplish skin of the wings that could be seen clearly next to it. An amazing yet horrifying play of light would have unfold itself on the backwall of her room. Yet the struggle in her body had failed. Rarity had given into the more animalistic side of hers.

The hooves of Rarity’s forelegs rubbed her face while she moved closer to the window sill. In her mind there was the venomous thought that began to haunt her. A thought that she couldn't stand out whatsoever. “You, don’t...dare,” she spoke to herself while she removed her forehooves from her eyes and allowed them to rest upon the windowsill. All the muscles in the forelegs were set tight as her breathing was forced to leave her in a heavy manner. Her eyes turned themselves up from the sill and glared over to the sight that there was to behold through the window.

The rustic and peaceful front garden of her parents’ house was what fell within her eyes and the mare tried to think about all of the days the family had spent within it. But every single attempt to remain normal was done in absolute vain. She mouth opened with a slow motion and the fangs that were carried by her, could clearly be seen within the crimson light of the moon. The action was soon followed up by a soft yet dark sounding hiss that was aimed towards that same rock in the heavens.

Mere seconds after the hiss did she shook her head a couple times. Rarity lowered her eyes to the sill itself and kept them there. “No, no, no, no! You will not take their blood, not of your own family!” the mare said against herself in a quiet tone. Almost right after the words got spoken did she push herself off from the sill. With a grown did she let her forehooves rest upon the black carpet that covered the floor of the room. The vampiric unicorn tried to get the thoughts out of her head the whole time. Yet every attempt she had tried seemed to have failed as soon as it started. Her eyes glared over to the white wallpaper of the room. She had the faint hope that the answer to her troubling mind could be presented upon it. The shape and size didn’t matter, as long as she got to see it.

But it didn't matter what she did. Because through one way or the other would her primal instinct have kept the control of her mind. It would have remained in utter control until she had fed on the blood of the living. It didn’t care in the slightest of who or what it was. Rarity needed the red gold and she would get it. One way, or the other. As icing on the cake did the mare found herself in a house with three potential preys she could easily feed from. A chance that wouldn't occur to her anytime soon after it for certain. A chance like no other with an impossible guilt to come afterwards. The struggle for what was right and wrong, had never been weighing more down upon her shoulders then any time before in her life.

The warm blue eyes lost their touch and they transformed into an ice cold stare within a matter of seconds. The magical blue aura had appeared around her horn to cast a spell into the physical world. With a simple nod of her head did the doorknob turned itself over and with another nudge it opened itself for her. Almost like a guard opening the door for a princess or a queen.

~~~~

With a soft screech of the aged wood and hinges did the door open even further and Rarity made her way through it with care. Doing so had her ending up on the hallway that connected all the rooms on the second floor together. Her eyes turned over to her right and caught the empty hallway. The only interesting part was the window at the very end. No doors could be seen as her room was the last one to have been present there.

Her eyes turned over to her left and there were a couple doors that could be seen. Doors that were accompanied with the stairs. They would have lead a pony down to another hall or up to the attic. All the candles were off for as far as she could see. That gave her the indicating that everypony in the house was at least to bed. If they would be sleeping however, was another question to be answered through the gears of time.

Rarity made her way through the hall with a near sneaking pacing as her eyes turned over all of the doors to be seen. First she passed the bathroom but it was when she came by the second door that her pace came to an abrupt stop. Her hoof began to reach up for the doorknob in the depth of the night. Together with the sounds of a soft click and another screech got the door opened and allowed Rarity to gaze into the room itself. A room where the quiet and peaceful snoring of two ponies originated from. Two ponies that were deeply asleep if the sounds had to be judged correctly.

The blue eyes of the unicorn slowly fell upon the bed that stood in the middle of the room. It was nothing special in her mind. It was just a standard twopony bed and it was from there, where the sounds came from. Rarity carefully stepped further into the room and closed the door behind her in silence. Then it were her eyes that laid themselves back upon the bed and she carefully sneaked up toward it.

It was the very bed where her very own parents laid peacefully asleep in. They were just unaware of what their beloved daughter had become with time. Let alone the facts of what she was capable of ever since. The ponies who had raised her since the moment she was born, were on the point of becoming her next and horrifying meal.

The mouth of Rarity opened with a slow motion under a gentle and near silent hiss. Her eyes kept themselves fixed upon the two of them. But in her mind there was another argument that broke out. “I can’t do it. Not them, not my own parents. I am a mare of grace... not a monster,” she mumbled in a near inaudible whisper before she moved herself over to the side where her mother laid.

~~~~

Pearl looked ever so peaceful under the blankets of the bed. Her forelegs had wrapped themselves around the neck of her beloved Magnum while her purple mane ran wild over the pillow. The mare wasn't the kind of unicorn who liked to keep her mane together at night. She rather preferred it to be long, free and as pictured, wild. Much to the contrast of her oldest daughter who was the complete opposite. The noses of both lovers touched the other for a little bit while a smile stood on her face. She nuzzled him even in her sleep. It was a sight that truly was just priceless and spoke of true love between the two of them.

Rarity rose a hoof with a slow and uncomfortable motion before it stroked the neck of her mother. The gaze in her eyes turned away from the cold expression it had gained. Instead it turned over to one of uncertainty that was mixed with madness. Her head lowered itself and soon enough, the fangs found themselves touching the neck of her mother. Yet instead of biting through its flesh, Rarity moved her lips back up over her fangs and gave it a kiss in a light and loving manner. “Thank you, for everything. And may you sleep well, mother,” she spoke with a soft tone after she had removed her lips from the kiss and moved them up to one of her ears.

Pearl stirred a little bit from the cold kiss but only let out a light giggle before she nuzzled Magnum once more. As the sound took its turn into the ears of Rarity caused a smile to form itself. Though the very thought of draining her mother from her blood was both pleasing and haunting her mind at the same time. The mare shook her head a couple times before she left her mother and made her way over to the other side of the bed, to the side of her father.

Rarity kissed the exposed side of the Magnum’s neck before another smile formed itself on her face. Though the same thoughts kept racing through her mind. “Thank you for everything, father, may you sleep well,” she spoke in a whisper. The mare turned herself over to the door and took the first steps to make her leave.

As she was making her retreat, her hoof landed on a faulty plank and it allowed a deep screech of the wood to take its turn through the room. Rarity’s eyes turned into the smallest size possible just before they closed themselves and she awaited the filly to rise up and ask for her doings at the hour.

Silence followed up. Nothing but a deep and eerie silence was suddenly dominating in the room. Not even the snoring of her parents could be heard nor the wind that blew outside. The unicorn gathered all of her the courage to open her eyes again and looked over to the bed of her parents to witness the sights for herself. Rarity would have expected the two of them to rise up and look her right in the eyes before questioning just why she was there. But in reality did the both of them only stirred a little bit. It didn't stop Rarity from praying though. “Please stay asleep, please stay asleep,” she whispered without making any sounds.

Luckily was her wish granted and the room filled itself with a sound she had been annoyed with for years on end. The terrible loud snoring of her father. Even to that day it was still a mystery for the mare of just how Pearl actually managed to sleep through it with peace. It was a question that had been within her mind for years and every time she visited her parents and heard the snoring, it rose back up in her mind. Yet she never asked them both out loud as it was unladylike.

The unicorn let out a forced exhaled in a relieved manner before she made her way back to the hallway and closed the door behind her. If her heart was still beating normally, it would certainly be pounding deep within her throat. Even though her mind was in a two way struggle for almost all of the time she still managed to stay normal and potentially could have saved the lives of her parents without them even knowing it. But the thirst was still within her and needed to be lest by the spilling of blood. There simply wasn't any other way of stilling it with anything else.

~~~~

In silence from her side had she turned her eyes over to the remaining door on the hallway. The door where the last soul in their family took its residence. “Sweetie,” the unicorn mumbled to herself before she walked up to the door. Slowly she moved a hoof up to the doorknob but a hesitation went through her body. One that didn't made her just grab it and open it. “No... I can’t, I can’t do this... not to her,” she spoke to herself. But a force greater than she ever could be just let her take the knob and turned it open. Rarity didn't just only feared for the life of her sister at that point, but also that of her own. Could she live with herself, after the horrid thoughts had become a reality?

With the soft screech was the door opened and Rarity just remained standing in the opening. Her eyes gazed over the room of the filly that was her own sibling. Her blue rimmed eyes fell upon the countless toys and collections Sweetie had managed to build up in the few years she had lived already. The elder sister was as always, genuinely impressed by it all.

Then her eyes fell upon the simple bed where she resided in. Her cute, soft and peaceful snoring filled itself within the ears of the mare who slowly took steps closer to the bed. A small sigh left her upon hearing the sounds while her wings - which were still spread out - gave a couple little flaps.

Each flap that took place from them became the power of them greater. Each flap that was given with them caused her to become even lighter on her hooves then she was with the previous. It was with one powerful last flap that caused her to lose contact with the ground. Rarity found herself suspended in the air and had a gently look with the new perspective she had gained. However, there wasn't a single sound that originated from the wings as the sliced through the air. The eyes fell upon her sister once more and the stare she gave was deadly.

She closed in the distance between herself and the bed before just she dropped herself onto it. Rarity landed on all four of her hooves while the mattress didn't even move one bit with her on top of it. The purple skinned wings had curled themselves back around her body. Yet her eyes were never taken off from the ball of fur below her. For right below her was the sleeping filly to be found. Her own flesh and blood, her beloved sister and kin. A pony she had loved the moment her green irises saw the world around her. But at the point in time, ready to become the meal of a monster.

Rarity suddenly shook her head deeply as she tried her utmost best to keep her attention away from her sister. “No you foolish mare, you do not do it... Not from her, not from them. I don’t care how thirsty you are, I will not do it,” she muttered against herself in the almost inaudible tone. Then her eyes fell back on her sister and the dark nature rose right back in her as she opened her mouth. She was ready to strike down upon her helpless prey.

“No,” she whispered to herself as her eyes were closed again with force. “I can’t... I can not take it from her, not from my sweet little sister.” But her body had other intentions as it began to lower her head. The gap between the fangs and the neck of Sweetie was only getting less and less distant. Rarity opened her eyes once more and tried to break herself loose from the hold but every attempt she tried was just nullified. Her primal nature had her in its grasp and wouldn't let her go. The only way to stop it, the only to stop the madness she had worked herself in, was to take it.

A breeze of cold air left her nose with every forced exhale as it met the met the grayish mulberry and light grayish mane of Sweetie. In response to the air being blown through her mane, the filly only stirred a little bit but didn't moved out of her sleep. “Goodnight, my prey,” mumbled Rarity in a kind and pleasant tone while one of her forehooves made its way over to the neck of her sister. She wanted to stroke it in a sisterly manner do dearly.

The hoof made contact with the warm coat of the filly who shivered a bit in response as the veins in her neck became visible due to the sudden change of temperature. The mare opened her mouth under the sound of a satisfied hiss while she let her eyes rest upon the neck and head area. The ears of Sweetie perked themselves as soon as they caught the hiss. It only resulted in her shivering deeply and in even more fear than she already was. “Change... changelings...” That one word was the only thing she managed to speak up through her nightly fears.

With the sudden tones that entered her own ears, the unicorn mare was snapped back into the real reality and she rose her head back up. Keeping it, and thus her fangs, away from her beloved sister while she blinked again. The wings uncurled themselves while she gave a couple flaps with them once more. “No, no blood tonight... Then I rather starve a night then doing that,” whispered Rarity. It didn’t took long before the wings caused her to become airborne once more.

Under the sounds of a light thud would she have landed back on all four of her hooves. The only thing she wanted, was to make her way out of the room. The unicorn wanted to just walk down the hallway and head back to her own room. Her horn coated itself once more in her magic she walked through the door and unto the hallway. With a nudge from her head was the door closed again in silence. She then let her eyes fell upon the stairs that were leading to the lower level of the house. With a slow blink she released the thought of going back to her room. Only to have walked up to the staircase itself. She needed to think, to rethink everything and keep herself at bay. The only place where she could have done that, was within the realms of the living room. There were nopony could have disturbed her until the morning.

~~~~

Rarity made her descend from the stairs without much thought in her mind. She did continued to mutter deep in herself though. Once the last step was reached, she turned over to the kitchen and allowed her horn to charge itself up once more. But that time it only kept itself covered with the light. No spell was cast yet the light was enough for her to see among the darkness of the night.

There she saw it with her own eyes. It reflected within the blue light of the unicorn her magic. The very wine cabinet that belonged to her parents. The glass doors of the cabinet got surrounded by the aura and it got opened with a great care. An unopened bottle of red wine was levitated out of it and brought over to the face of the vampiric unicorn. The mare read the label it had to see if it would suit her very taste.

While some seconds had passed by, the unicorn gave her nod of approval to the bottle. She closed the cabinet again before she opened another door of another cabinet. That one held all of the tableware the family had. She needed a glass that was fit for such a delicate drink. Rarity took out a wine glass and closed the door of the cabinet without much troubles. Yet kept the sounds low for obvious reasons. She would have made her way over to the living room with a calm pace in her hooves.

The normally always so life filled room was consumed by nothing but the darkness of the night. Not even the moon shone its light within it. As much as Rarity had embraced it, she couldn't help it but to feel a little uncomfortable in its presence. The candle next to a chair she had claimed as ‘hers’ over the course of time, got its little flame and thus removed some of the darkness out. The bottle and glass were placed on the table and she lowered down within the comforts of the chair. The lid of the bottle turned itself off of it. With one elegant move had the bottle poured some of its content into the glass. Only to be placed upright on the table once again.

Rarity brought the glass to her lips but before she took a sip, she took a couple light sniffs from the wine. Soon enough there was a smile to be found on her face. A smile of an emotion she hadn’t felt during the night. A smile that was of nothing else but pure joy was formed by her lips. “Mom, your taste in wine never seem to fail you,” she spoke up before a gentle chuckle came. And then would Rarity have set the glass truly on her lips and took a light sip from the liquids. A sip that was taken with her feeling both victorious and defeated.

~~~~

“A meal right before you, three times no less, yet I couldn't do it... Not my family... I am not a monster. I may look like one, I may act like one from time to time, but you are not a monster,” she mumbled to herself after the glass had removed itself from her lips. But the more she went into with her sentence, the louder her speaking became. All the way up to the point it reached normal speaking levels.

“Of course you’re not, sis,” a sweet and young but all too familiar voice echoed all of the sudden through the darkness. It was something that made her heart sink and placed the unicorn on edge almost right away and she wanted to know the fine details of it.

“What? Who is there?” Rarity asked up before she caught a shadow that moved itself into the living room. From what her eyes caught, it came from the hallway and she already feared the worst possible thing. The vampiric mare set the glass back on the table while she assumed a more relaxed pose in her chair.

Then the mysterious figure was to be revealed when it came into the light of that one single candle. It was revealing that it was nopony else then Sweetie Belle herself. The young filly wore a smile on her lips but a worried expression in her eyes. “What are you doing up so late, sis? Something troubling you again?” she asked while she trotted over to the sofa and managed to crawl up on it. It wasn’t the first time that Rarity was up that late in the night. She always did something like that if something troubled her. It was her way of dealing with the issues she had. Issues that nopony else should worry about.

Upon the sight that played itself before her, Rarity had to do her best not to chuckle out loud. She couldn't hold herself as much as she thought though. For she released one in a soft manner while after a hoof was placed before her mouth. Sweetie didn't care about it and curled up around herself. Yet she kept her eyes fixed upon her bigger sister. She wanted to know what bothered her. And perhaps more important, what bothered her.

The older unicorn allowed herself to let go a decent enough warm smile but for the most part it was just plain cold. She picked her glass up again and took another sip from it to hide it. Instead of setting it back on the table, she kept it levitating next to her before she made a verbal reply to her little sister. “Nothing all too serious to worry about, Sweetie. Just a couple things I need to get out of my head. But why are you up if I may ask?” the unicorn spoke up and questioned her younger sister.

It was unusual for her to see Sweetie up in the middle of the night. Strange things had happened to her already, but her sister wandering around and about in the dead of night? That was a new one, even for her. She wanted to know what got her spooked, though she could place her hoof already upon it.

The eyes of the filly came across the ones of Rarity and she shivered a little it while she remembered what happened. What caused her to wake up from her sleep. “I, I had a nightmare, sis. A terrible one. I could almost feel it. It felt so real. At first I was just playing with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, but then everything went dark and a changeling pinned me down to the ground under the a scary hiss,” she spoke in a terrified voice.

Rarity knew all too well that it was she who had caused of her sister’s nightmare and invited her to sit next to her for protection with a nudge of her head. Sweetie got the silent invitation almost right away and hopped off of the sofa, only to crawl into the chair her sister sat in.

“Get some sleep here, Sweetie. You’ll need it,” said Rarity in a calm and sweet voice. She stroked a gentle hoof through the mane of her sister to comfort her. Sweetie moved a little bit over the mare and eventually found herself resting against the cold chest that she had. The young filly even smiled just before a deep and peaceful sigh left her and the eyes closed themselves, much to Rarity’s own surprise.

Time didn't had to progress long before the sound of her snoring filled up the room, a sound that drove the mare back into her insanity. As horrible as it was, it had to be done. Even if it was just one or two swallows. She wanted and needed it just so badly.

Rarity finished up her glass and set it back on the table. Her horn discharged itself and she lowered her head as her mouth opened itself and her fangs became visible once more. They were only an inch away from the neck of Sweetie Belle. With one single and small tear of blood that formed itself below her right eye, Rarity tried to stop herself with all of her physical force.

But one quick movement of her head and all of her promises and dreams had been shattered into thousands of little pieces. For the fangs had sunken into the neck of her ever so beloved sister and pierced right through a vein. The little sister only let out a small gasp for air and tightened her hold against Rarity for more protection while the bloodflow was altering its course.

11 A cup of blood filled with regret

The blood left the wounds that were caused by the fangs in a slow manner. It entered the mouth of the vampiric unicorn as if she was part of the normal bloodflow from the filly. Rarity swallowed it under soft and horrid moans of pleasure. She loved it as disgusting as it was. Just the sheer taste of the liquids that could be found within her mouth before they made their way down into her body, it was indescribable. The elder sister closed her eyes while she enjoyed every possible second that she was draining the life liquids from her sister with great and terrible shame. Her beloved little sister.

The little filly herself only stirred deep while the events happened to her. In her own mind it all appeared like it was a dream and Sweetie believed holy in it. The young filly kept saying to herself that she was vast asleep in her bed and that what was happening was just another nightmare. Sweetie Belle kept her eye forcefully shut and she didn't had any form of intention to just open them any time soon. All while more of her blood left her body by force it did made her weaker and weaker. The young filly kept stirring deeply through the whole ordeal with her eyes closed. All the way until she didn't move anymore.

Rarity felt that the struggling against her had become less and eventually just stopped. After that would the sapphire blue eyes of the mare had been revealed once more. She moved her mouth away from the wound in a shaking manner. Every fiber in her mind couldn't believe it. A small string of her own saliva that was covered in blood held contact with the two ponies for a little bit longer before it just broke into two pieces. One piece just hung on the lips of the mare and was ready to drop while the other part fell back into the neck of Sweetie.

Under a light pant did she let her eyes fall upon her prey while her tongue moved itself passed her blood covered lips. The small string was taken with it as she cleaned her lips like nothing happened. But as she did that had the tears of blood and realization made their way down her cheeks. Rarity shook her head violently from side to side while she let a hoof rest upon the created wound. She even pressed against it in order to stop the flow of blood from leaving. “No, no, no, no,” she spoke through her tears.

Without a second thought that went through her mind did stood she up from the chair. She rose up on her hindlegs and with great care she walked away. While she carried her unconscious little sister in her forelegs. One of her hooves was pressed against the wound while she left the living room. Her other leg was used for a stable hold for the filly to rest in. Rarity began on the careful ascent up the stairs with the bathroom as intention. But with every step she took, there was another tear of blood made its way down her cheeks. A path that ended on the coat of her sister.

~~~~

Rarity’s horn charged itself up once again on the terrible and overall unfortunate night. It was one of blackest nights that she had ever endured in her whole life, a night that was about to get only worse for her feeling. The door of the bathroom opened itself and she entered with before closing the door once again. The sounds created by both the horn and the door was kept was low as possible as the elder sister didn't wanted to have her parents found out what had happened.

The tears from both eyes met each other by the chin before they fell on the coat and made of the near lifeless little filly. The mare lowered her body and placed the body of her sister on the rug of the bathroom while she sniffled in a gentle manner. “I am so sorry, Sweetie. I, I shouldn't have left my room tonight,” spoke Rarity to her sister in a tone that was filled with nothing else but regret. She was begging for forgiveness already. It was in the moment about the only thing she could possibly do.

Her horn was still lightly charged and with her magic it opened a small cabinet that housed all of their medical supplies. Rarity’s eyes went over everything in the search for some alcohol, bandages and plasters that she could use. Use them all to clean and treat the wound she created on her little sister.

With her free hoof had Rarity managed to grab a towel before she spotted the needed equipment in the corner of her eye. The things got levitated into her direction before they were placed right in front of her. While the fear could be read in her eyes, Rarity removed her hoof from the wound with hesitation. The blood travelled once again through the open wounds that were created by those horrid sharp fangs. Her sharp fangs. A gaze of utter disgust for herself was given while she stared down at the wound and knew she had to act fast.

The unicorn dipped some of the alcohol onto the towel before she dapped it over the wound with care. It was something that resulted in the flesh becoming a bit more clean from the already dried up blood. Not to mention that it got disinfected from any possible diseases.

Rarity also had a faint hope that her sister would be coming back to her knowledge because of the biting alcohol. But the hope was flown over as the filly didn't even move a muscle in response to the burning substance that came in contact with the open wound by accident. After a couple more daps were done against it, Rarity just removed the towel from the neck and threw it aside in order to place the bandages over it.

More and more tears fell out of the eyes of the unicorn. The whole situation had emotionally become too much for her to handle. She wasn't used to much to start with anyway. Yet she stood on the brink of losing her only sister, her one and only little sister. It was horrible to say the least, though abhorrent would be a better word to describe her situation.

In the end and through her many tears that were shed did Rarity still managed to place the bandages and sticking plaster over the wound before she crawled back upon her hooves. In one swift motion of her head could Sweetie Belle be found on the back of the unicorn. The blue aura disappeared from the filly but not from around her horn. The vampiric mare still needed a light in the darkness. She had to see where she would be going when she left the bathroom.

The unicorn then just skipped forward on three legs for the fact that she held Sweetie close to her with a hoof. The filly was held much closer than that she ever was within her life. Yet in secret, even in denial of herself, had the elder sister already given up hope for her beloved little sister. The amounts of blood that she had taken away from her were more than enough to end her life for certain. Her lifeless heart filled itself with something she truly deserved at that point in time. Pure regret was flowing right through her body.

Before she walked down the hallway in a gentle pace was the bathroom door closed and she had a look over the hallway to see if everything was still closed and dark. Everything appeared to be fine in her eyes and as she went down the hall while being able to wipe some of the tears away. Though they created a mess from her perfect coat. “Just how could I be so stupid..?” the mare mumbled while she turned her head over to the body of her lifeless sister.

~~~~

Rarity made her way over to the bedroom of Sweetie and increased the charge of her horn once again in order to open the door. But instead of just placing the filly in her bed like she saw her earlier that night, she did something else. As the body got levitated off from her back rose the mare up on her hindlegs and thus stood again in a bipedal position. She allowed Sweetie to fall in her forelegs where she hugged the body like the true sister she could be and always should have been. But as the two made contact with each other again there was something in the chest of the filly that could not only be heard, but also be felt.

The ears of Rarity twitched softly before she turned her head down, facing her sister’s chest. Ever so careful and almost not believing what she heard, Rarity laid Sweetie back in her bed and discharged her horn as a while. That was done to eliminate the mistakes of their magical powers colliding in one way or the other. Then she lowered her own head to the chest again and let her ear hover above it a bit as she started to listen more carefully. Just hoping to hear that mysterious sound again.

Boom, boom. Boom, boom.

The blue eyes of the unicorn started to light up as she wiped away the new tears she had gotten. The sound indeed originated from within her little sister’s body. Though to be more correct: it originated from her sister’s very heart. The little heart did its work once again, meaning that Sweetie was still alive. Weakened like never before, but alive and that was what counted.

As soon as she made the realization did Rarity let a deep exhale of relief out through her nose and didn't care of just how her sister was brought back to life. Instead she tucked Sweetie in like their mother always had done to the two of them. But she added a little twist of her own. Something that came over the years that Sweetie had spent in the boutique and was even adopted by their mother. For Rarity finally gave her sister a small kiss upon the forehead with her cold lips just before she made her over to the door for her departure.

But her way as interrupted by the sound of a couple moans which were followed up by a weak sounding voice. “W-What happened..?” echoed through the room. Rarity however, didn't wished to discuss what happened and knew she would get over it. Under a soft screech the door closed itself as she made her exit. She left Sweetie Belle alone and filled with questions. Something that was a worldfirst for her and she was struggling deep with her moral code.

~~~~

Back in her own bedroom did Rarity just drop herself down in her own bed and pulled the blankets over her body. Even more tears had formed themselves below her eyes once more. She tried her best to stay normal. To stay the pony she always had been, the mare she still saw herself as. But with her having taken the blood of a relative, she was broken in her mind from the events as they had happened.

Many tears of blood continued with their way down her cheeks and soon afterwards they fell down unto the pillow. All of it while the night continued to pass by and just had to make room for the upcoming day. And a terrible day it would be. But it also would be the very first time she would get enough hours of sleep after one another.

~~~~

With the sun starting to rise up only after a couple hours that Rarity had dropped herself into her bed. The mare had managed to fall asleep after having blamed the events on herself for just so long. But in another room had her parents just woken up and did their daily routine of waking up and refreshing like nothing ever had happened. Neither of two even had a clue of what had happened during the cursed night. Not even the blood covered towel was noticed by the either of them as it was hidden out of sight among the other dirty cloths.

Pearl would have made her way over to the door of Rarity’s bedroom where she knocked on it a couple times as her sweet voice echoed through the place. “Rary, are you awake?” She waited a couple seconds but she didn't get any answer from the always so early up Rarity. The mare knew enough and made her way over to the door of Sweetie’s room and knocked on that one before she began to speak again. “Sweetie, are you awake?”

“I am mother,” a weak voice spoke from the other side. Pearl opened the door and was greeted by the near lifeless, emerald eyes of her youngest daughter.

“Honey, what, what happened to you? Don’t tell me you skipped another night trying to think about your cutie mark, now did you?” the concerned mother spoke while entering the room. She made her way over to the bed in the hope to head what had happened. When she had reached it, Pearl just sat down next to her daughter on the bed itself. She just looked at her with a questioning look in curious wait for the answer.

“No mom, I didn't do that...” Sweetie replied softly.

“Then what... oh my good lord, what is that on your neck?” Pearl said in a confused tone. She had seen the bandages that were on Sweetie’s neck. The bandages were white and her coat was white. White on white doesn’t get seen that quick even for the sharpest of eyes. Only when looked at for long enough or close enough it could be seen which was just what Pearl had done.

The eyes of the filly slowly fell upon her mother and she shook her head from side to side. “I, I don’t know mom... I just, don’t know.” But before her mother could respond in any form to the words spoken had Sweetie closed her eyes again. The filly lost all of her muscular power and fell back into the pillow, right back to a peaceful sleep.

Pearl let out a deep sigh while she continued to gaze over the sleeping filly before she gave a stroke through the mane of her youngest daughter. “Rest for now, Sweetie. Rest for now.” And then she stood back up from the bed, still being completely unaware of the events that had happened the past night. But she started to wonder just what could have been going on. The mother left the bedroom as a whole but she kept the door open just a little bit. Wide enough for sounds to make their way through it.

~~~~

The day ventured onward in its normal manner, Pearl and Magnum did their daily things while knowing that both of their daughters were deeply asleep. Yet neither parent even dared to wake them up. It was only when the clock hit the late afternoon that the sound of something descending from the stairs could be heard within the ears of the mare.

Sweetie Belle had come back to her strength during her sleep and was her regular, happy self again but didn't want to remove the bandages from her neck out of fear for what laid beneath it. Both of her parents were relieved that she was better again, but couldn't help it to just wonder what could have caused such a thing. Let alone who placed it there.

As for the vampiric unicorn, she was still sleeping like a dead rose in her bed. But as the sun lowered itself in order to make place for the moon, she woke up from her plagued slumber. “Ugh,” was just one of the many moans she let out while she turned herself around under the blankets.

“Why, Sweetie..?” she muttered and without a warning she just threw the blankets from her body. Rarity managed to hoist herself upright in her bed under the sounds of a forced exhale. She felt that she needed to go. She just to leave the house of her parents and make her return back into the shadows of her own boutique. The only place she knew she wouldn't harm any more family members. Rarity turned her head over to the window and pulled the curtain aside with a light charge of magic. Where she hoped to see a wonderful Equestrian afternoon was all that she was greeted with the thick gray clouds of rain that were forecasted to make their appearance.

Another deep exhale left her as she got off of her bed and started to mumble in herself. “At least there is no sun today.” Rarity opened the door of her bedroom and ventured down the hallway. She went straight into the bathroom in order to refresh herself and think of something to get away, an excuse to just leave them behind with their questions unanswered.

Her eyes fell upon the blood covered towel that she had used save the life of her sister with. Upon the sight of it Rarity knew that her parents could have seen it as well. Especially given the fact that it laid on top of the laundry grid and it wasn't that hard to miss at all. Yet it seemed to have being washed. Once more did her heart just filled itself with regret for her done deeds.

~~~~

In the end had the mare of grace made her way down the stairs while she wore her black cloak over her body but left her head visible. She had at least found the courage to peek inside the living room and tell them all her made up lie for her departure. As she peeked into the room was the whole family present.

Pearl had been asking Sweetie just what had happened to her but got the same answer over and over. The young filly just didn't knew how it had happened for the last thing she remembered was being tucked in bed by her mother. So instead was Pearl just cuddling with her beloved youngest daughter as Magnum was reading through his daily newspapers. Out of all the ponies present it was their mother who was the first to take note of her older daughter and smiled to her as she patted another spot next to her. “Come join us, Rary," she spoke up with a happy tone in her voice And just upon hearing the nickname, Magnum laid his papers aside and turned his head over to the doorway. His eyes fell upon Rarity and a smile formed itself below his muzzle.

“I am sorry to say this, but I have to leave right now. Twilight is expecting me in the boutique for some advice about tailoring. Sounds like she wants to practice some herself,” she spoke with a semi confident sounding voice and looked over all of the ponies that were present.

Her mother nodded in an understanding manned to the words while her father looked at her in a questioning manner. “If she really wants to know about it, you might have a competition for your business. Nothing wrong with that though, just some healthy competition.” That was her father at his peak, both in the looks as in the words. Sweetie just smiled and waved to her sister before she went back to snuggling against the chest of Pearl.

“Take care honey,” her mother said with a loving smile on her face.

“You come back to visit soon again, right?” Magnum replied in a semi suspicious sounding voice before he narrowed his eyes towards her.

“Of course I am going to, dad,” spoke Rarity while she smiled to all three of them. "You know I am not that low, right?" The stallion allowed a snicker to leave him at the reply he got and then just smiled towards Rarity with a confirming nod. But before she could make her departure it was Sweetie who had different thoughts and removed herself from the warm hold of Pearl. Almost within an instant she found herself hugging one of Rarity’s forelegs as she looked up to her big sister.

“I will miss you sis,” she spoke with almost watery eyes.

“D’oh, I will miss you too Sweetie, more than anything. But, I really have to go now, otherwise Twilight is waiting for me,” answered Rarity while she wrapped her free foreleg around her little sister.

A couple more seconds went by as the sisters just hugged and cuddled the other in a loving manner. Both Pearl and Magnum had to do their best to hold their d'aws from letting them out. Sweetie eventually let the leg of Rarity go and only smiled to her with a small tear that left her eyes. The elder sister couldn't resist it anymore and just nuzzled the nose of her sister before she finally made her departure towards her own home.

~~~~

Rarity found herself on a bit of a different road home. She was walking parallel to the treeline of the both mythical and fearful Everfree Forest. A forest that had both been generous to her as well as frightful. With her eyes that went over the nearby surrounding, they scanned it for any form of life that could possibly be out there. But aside from the usual birds and critters, there was not another single soul of a pony that could be seen. An exhale of relief left her nose before she disappeared in a set of bushes. Rarity disappeared out of sight because of something that she just had to do. Something she rather didn't do to begin with though.

The mare sat down on her behind among the bushes and the blue eyes closed themselves off from the world. Her forced breathing became a bit heavier as she rose a fore hoof up to her mouth. Her mouth opened itself in a nervous manner and widened itself to its fullest extent. The fangs were retracted in her upper jaw line and the hoof started began to shake deeply as the seconds just crawled by.

Eventually the hoof just got shoved inside the mouth of Rarity, far enough to tickle her uvula before it was removed again at the speed of lightning. Almost in an instant had she hurled a couple time. A couple empty hurls which disgusted her to the bone. But then the entire content of her stomach was rushed out under a moan of utmost discomfort and disgust respectively.

After a couple more empty hurls to close it off, Rarity just spit whatever there was left in her mouth out and opened her eyes once more. Only to have them fall upon the puddle of acidic goo that laid before her. An acidic goo that was as red as blood and just left her very body. The blood of her sister was forcefully removed from her unholy body. The elder sister really just rather starved then having the blood of her sister fuel her. “D-Disgust... disgusting,” she shivered to herself while she rose back up on all four of her hooves in a shaking manner.

She wiped her lips clean with a foreleg before continuing on her venture back home like nothing happened. Rarity left the goo just as it was in order to let it dissolve over the course of time. But on the entire way back to the boutique, she was having an uneasy manner of walking. The mare looked like nothing when she traveled down the street in which her home was located. She had nothing in her stomach to be consumed and the bags below her eyes were visible with ease. The rims within them had turned into a dull blue color. To make the matters even worse, the rain had threatened to drop itself almost any minute as she looked up into the skies above.

Everypony she passed by on her travels was wondering what could have happened to her but none had the guts to just step up and ask what was going on. Some mumbled about her being a visitor from the woods, a savage even. Yet Rarity didn't even listen to them all. For she had enough problems on her head as it was already.

~~~~

After the long trot she had managed to reach the boutique and opened the door with her magic when there wasn't anypony in sight. Rarity opened a door that lead to a world of darkness alone. But on her face she got a slight grin while she walked through the doorway and closed it behind her. Her horn charged itself a bit deeper and in no time were all the flames of the candles burning freely again.

She hung her cloak on the hat stand and made her way over to the living room. When she entered the room and her eyes had made their turn over it to see if everything was still the way it should have been, Rarity dropped herself onto the sofa. She made herself comfortable upon the piece of furniture and just closed her eyes while she mumbled once more against herself. “How could I have been so stupid to do such a horrible thing to my own sister? Granted I needed blood, but why couldn't I just turn away?” As she spoke her rambling, the rain had started to tick against the building’s many windows. To her it was an indication that she had arrived at her home not a moment too late.

The unicorn kept pounding her head over the matter while the eyes kept themselves shut, she could just simply forget it had ever occurred as she did with all her other meals. But the last one stood out like no other and stung her like a knife through the heart. “I need to set up rules for myself. For this, this is unheard of. I can not have it I feed of friends and family, nopony must know what I am! What hides behind my face and under my cloak.”

With the minutes passed by that were spent alone and deeply in thought and isolation. Many ideas made their way through her head as she even started to question her very own believes. What was right to do and what was wrong. Her entire concept of normal was turned upside down.

But all of the thoughts, all of the new and old ideologies disappeared like snow before the sun when her ears caught the sound of her mailbox being opened was heard. There were a couple things that fell down on her doormat, including something that sounded heavy. It was due to the rather suddenness of it that the unicorn startled a little bit. She released a soft yelp while her eyes opened themselves as wide as possible.

“It, it was nothing, just the mailmare, Rarity,” she said to herself in an attempt to calm her mind and feelings down. She crawled out of the sofa under the sounds of a soft moan with her destination being the front door.

~~~~

While her eyes gazed over the mail that laid on the doormat, she began to blink a couple times at a certain package. For next to the usual orders on paper, commercials and invoices, there was something different on the mat, something she had been waiting on for years to happen. Yet her wish was finally granted as it literally laid before her.

“The latest edition of EquinFashion! With this month an exclusive interview with miss Rarity from Ponyville.” she spoke and quoted from the magazine’s cover. “Preview issue.” Those words were spoken by her as they were stamped on the plastic housing of the bookwork. Seeing the sight before her was without a doubt one of the most beautiful moments in her life. And it was something that caused the memories of what happened just a couple hours ago to be suppressed in a dark corner of her mind. Just waiting their time to haunt her again.

With a happy trot had she made her way back into the living room and dropped all the other letters and papers on the table. But instead of just plopping down and read the magazine, Rarity went over to the kitchen to take out an unopened bottle of red wine and a glass for its consumption.

The unicorn then made her way back to her sofa and was she walked, she poured some of the wine into the glass. Under the sounds of a soft ‘plof’ did she fell down in the sofa. She took the invoices and orders out first, sorting them by date and subject before she placed them all together in an ordered manner.

The mare then took a couple gentle sips from her wine while she giggled at some of the ideas her clients wished her to make into actual designs. Then she turned her attention of the newspaper. It was nothing truly of her interest with the exception of one small article that was named: Mysteriously bitten pony healthy again.

Her eyes made their way swiftly over the article and she discovered that Mixmaster had overcome his injury and didn't remember anything with the exception of a couple drinks with his mates. He had forgotten he went with the unicorn at all. And that was something which pleased her to a great amount.

“And now... it is time to read that interview,” said Rarity to herself as she took out the thick, near book like, magazine and looked in the index just where her interview stood.

The day had once again slowly being traded in for the night as the red moon shone a deeper red than it did the nights before. But Rarity didn't had an eye for it as she was reading the whole magazine from beginning to end while keeping her interview as the last thing to read. Just to be a major tease towards herself.

12 A new secret revealed

The moon was shining its wonderful and calming reddish light once more over the land. The red coloring illuminated not only the many pathways that would remain hidden during the day, but also penetrated into a window within the living room of the Carousel Boutique. Rarity found herself leaning against the windowsill that had the best view upon the rock high in the regions space. Her forelegs were crossed over one another as her head rested on top of them.

The blue rimmed eyes just watched up into the skies. All while the echo in her head did its turn once more, whispering her name. “What is your deal? Why do you keep calling me like that?” she mumbled to herself in a wondering question. Almost as if she wanted to communicate with the voice that whispered to her. The magazine that contained her years awaited interview just laid down on the table and would be resting there until it would be picked up again.

Without a warning that was given from any kind did Rarity suddenly drop herself off of the sill and turned her body around. The eyes fell on the front door of her boutique and the confusion became only greater. With a gentle charge of her horn she levitated her cloak up from the hatstand and dropped it over her body. While the pure black cloak began to cover her body once more, Rarity let out a sigh of feeling secure. The feeling that nothing in the world could possibly harm her. The truth of the situation was that she could still be harmed just as easily.

The unicorn made her way over to the door and opened it with another charge of her horn. She went through the doorway and carefully scanned the nearby surrounding for any forms of life that could possibly be out in the night. But all she saw where the abandoned streets and the lights in the houses. Not a living soul dared to show itself at the time of night, or they were simply asleep in the warm havens of their beds and homes.

The mare closed the door behind her before she started to trot in a slow pace at first. She appeared to be almost calm and enjoying her little walk in the darkness. But each step that was taken at the distance of a couple dozen meters she became faster and faster. All the way until she found herself just galloping with quiet hooves through the streets of Ponyville. With her body going on what seemed to be pure willpower managed Rarity to make her way over to the edge of the rustic town. The place and border where the plains began to stretch.

She ran up to the nearest and highest hill. There she could see everything and only then her legs allowed themselves to come to an actual standstill. It was something that came much to the surprise of the unicorn herself. Yet much time to look at the sight that stretched before her wasn't given as her head moved itself downward. She had been held back by the confusion and anger that had built up from the moment when she lost control over her legs. But it was all released in one simple sentence. “What is going on with your legs!?” But the questioning had only just began. For it would get even more confusing as time progressed.

One by one got each of her legs lifted up into the air and every single muscle in them got moved against her will. “No control again?” Rarity mumbled to herself. The mare rose her head back up again and looked around the darkened hillside. Where she expected to see the empty plains and hills had her eyes caught something that was completely different. For the blue eyes fell upon the ever so much feared Everfree Forest.

“What in the name of Equestria can be found there, that can not be found here?” she thought outloud before her hooves began to move on their own again. “Not again,” she muttered to herself in an uncomfortable manner as her legs began to carry her once more. Each step she took, was one closer to the forest itself. It didn't matter what she did, she couldn't stop her hooves from bringing her over to the place.

Rarity didn't even dare to call upon her magic for it was limited to a dozen spells at max. Most of them were only used in aid of her profession and she never thought that she would have much use for an high amount of spell usage on her line of work. Something that backfired quite the lot at the moment she found herself in.

~~~~

The vampiric unicorn was brought only deeper and deeper into the dark woods. Much deeper than she ever had gone without or with somepony else. The trees all looked more frightening than they usually did under the lights of the reddish moon. But there was one thing that caught her attention more than anything else as she maneuvered herself through the forest. And that was the fact that none of the woods nightly predators showed themselves to her. She was perfectly out in the open and could be considered a meal ready to be taken away.

Yet not even a single sound of anything was heard in her near surrounding. No manticores that were rampaging through the vegetation, no timberwolves who were howling against the moon. It almost seemed if those creatures - the fear of the Everfree themselves - were scared of the bloodred moon high on the skies.

And on that thought did Rarity continue her ideas with. “What, could possibly upset those creatures by such a lot that they won’t even dare to come out?” the mare questioned herself while she glanced in every direction. From time to time she meant to saw something scary. But a few seconds afterward realized it was just a play of light that tricked her eyes. The further she came, the odder it got for her though.

More silence and a lot less vegetation made their way to her. It almost seemed like that Rarity was the only being in that part of the woods. All of the trees slowly went under a transformation from what she could see. From their brown barks and trunks they went to scorched black. The ever so natural curving branches were straightened out and bold of their leaves. And at the end of them there were sharp tips ready to skewer any unwilling victim which were helped with or without magic.

The horrifying images shot through the mind of Rarity and she released a shiver at them all. “Im-Impossible, right?” she mumbled up as she had one point firmly in her eyes. As if she waited for an answer that came from the tree itself did she kept her eyes on it. But as expected, there was only the silence of the woods. Her eyes tore themselves off of the branch and laid back on the road ahead. She would discover who was doing the deeds to her without a doubt, whether she would like it, was a question in and of itself.

Not to mention that her thirst had returned. All the bits from Sweetie’s blood that weren't puked out, had been consumed by her body and used as its fuel. If the attacker wasn't standing to Rarity’s liking, the fight of life and death could begin. With her having the deadly advantage.

~~~~

She kept being carried through the depth of the forest and had accepted the facts as they were. There was a thick fog which rose up just above her hooves. At first Rarity didn't make a true remark from it because it was just coming up to her ankles. Though the further she went, the thicker and higher it managed to crawl up. “Hmm? What do we have here..?” the mare mumbled to herself while her legs kept guiding her the way. She was almost swallowed up whole by the fog. In her mind she came up with all sorts of theories just what could be hiding in the fog. A band of changelings? A cult for Nightmare Moon? Queen Chrysalis herself? The ghostly remain of the unicorn king of the Crystal Empire after he was banished? Anything seemed possible in her eyes at that point.

Under any normal circumstances would the unicorn have screamed in utter terror at such a thick mist. Though given what already happened to her, it was hardly normal to begin with. Rarity kept herself as silent as the grace as her hooves carried her only further into the fog. A fog that became so thick it was impossible to see further than ten hooves before her. Her hooves clopped against the ground in near silence while the eyes continued to look around. From time to time she gave a shake with her head in order to get the front curl of her mane out of her eyes.

“Ugh, where am I going in the first place? What does live here that requires my attention anyway? And I am so going to wash my mane after this. All this fog, disastrous,” the mare spoke while she tried to stop her hooves from going any further. But for some reason, just like with her wings in the beginning, they couldn't stop. “Well all craziness on a stick.”

~~~~

After some more trotting through the near never-ending fog had been done could Rarity hear a buzzing sound in her horn. The sound it created as if it was about to unleash a spell into the world. The blue eyes of the mare looked at the visible tip of her horn and noticed the aura around it. In her mind echoed the words of a tome that was unknown to her. A tome of magic that actually frightened her to the brink of death. “Hey, what are... stupid horn!” she yelled up to her horn in a vague attempt to stop it.

But no matter what she did, nothing could stop the tomes in her mind and therefore the charging of her horn. The charge became more powerful while Rarity had lost all control over her own horn as well. It was something that frightened her even more then the condition she was forced to live in. If something could control her body to its will, it must have been a powerful creature.

It was too late when the aura around her horn became only more and more. Rarity had truly lost all control over both her horn and legs. She didn't even knew to what. A thing that probably would have been for the better. Nevertheless, she feared just what would happen with her charged horn. In response she simply closed her eyes forcefully as the humming sound only increased. The horn coated itself deeper within its signature blue aura and with some more seconds that passed there a powerful blast fired.

The beam of magic made its way through the fog like a warm knife would do that through butter. A blast that was strong and big enough to carve a whole tunnel through the thick, low hanging clouds. A perfect tunnel that would be leading Rarity to something, or someone perhaps.

Her legs started to move again as the horn discharged itself. Rarity opened her eyes and she looked right down the tunnel. She knew her magic was responsible for it due to the small magical currents that sparked through the sides, a thing that happened every time she had fired a blast. The mare thought that the tunnel would close upon her within seconds. Yet much to her own surprise, the path remained clear. “Where are you leading me to..?” she questioned out loud but the way before her only existed out of the created path.

~~~~

With the passage of some time there was a clearance that could be seen at the end of the tunnel. The eyes of the mare narrowed themselves down to inspect it better. Unfortunately there was not much that could be made out for the rest. With the only exception being that of a structure that appeared to be made out of some kind of dark colored stone. A structure that was also illuminated by the blood red coloring of the moon. Her hooves were turned up a notch and she began to gallop towards it. Rarity rushed through the last bits of the fog tunnel, towards the gaping opening and the structure that laid behind.

When she did finally reached the plain where the dark stone structure stood on, she regained the much desired control over both her horn and legs again. The path behind her closed itself before Rarity turned her body over to it. For a couple more seconds the tunnel was visible, but then it was just a wall of thick fog. Something that appeared to have gone all around the site in a circular formation. She turned herself around once more and faced both the wall, the structure and the moon. But it was the structure that got most of her attention. A structure that could be labeled as a castle. A castle made out of dark colored stone that shone blood red under the light of the current moon. “W-What in the name of E-Equestria... N-Nightmare M-Moon?!” was all she could bring out.

The fear for the being that wanted to bring eternal night twice upon the land had always been haunting the unicorn since their first encounter. Even when she got defeated before her very eyes had those fears still remained. For Rarity was among those who believed holy that Nightmare was not destroyed as a whole. She believed that somewhere deep in the shadows of the land or among the stars in space, the spirit of hatred still resided. Where it waited and looked upon the souls that were just waiting to meet the eternal night.

And there she found herself standing before a castle that was hidden deep within the Everfree, the loss of control over her own body, the overall atmosphere. It all pointed out to the mare of darkness in her mind. Rarity’s fear for Nightmare Moon always had been around, even when she defeated it were the memories that were more than enough to scare her. It truly was one of the worst position that Rarity had found herself in by far. Probably she would be facing an ancient enemy who had been beaten by her and five others. And that victory was only barely. What could she possibly do on her own, with the exception to pray for a quick death?

The unicorn made her way over to the front gate of the castle with both swift and care. Yet she was greeted by the a gaping hole without any guards in sight and the dark gray metal gate that hung there like it was nothing. But nothing seemed as it was, for it was threatening to rush down any moment. Her eyes went over the castle in a quick gaze and it reminded her to the castle in Canterlot to a certain extend. But with more towers and twisted corridors.

Not willing to waste any more time outside she just took her chances and turned from standstill into a galloping pace within a split second. Rarity rushed passed the hanging gate and would found herself standing within the main hall of the immense castle.

Her eyes allowed themselves to fall upon the many doors that were leading to Celestia knows where. Staircases, hidden rooms, cellars, all of it was possible. But the hallway she found herself in was leading up to a set of giant doors. A set of doors which were illuminated by candles that hung against the wall. Their flames raging on like the anger that could be stored deep inside the body of a pony.

Rarity inspected the doors a bit more, she took notice that they were encrusted with something. Something what appeared to be a set of vampiric fangs. Two teeth from the upper jaw and two streams of blood that made their way down from the canines. She let out a deep gulp at the sight as she began to place her hooves carefully before each other. The action resulted in her sneaking more towards the ominous looking door.

When she finally did reach it, the mare placed one of her ears against it with care. She tried if she could hear any form of noise that would have originated from the other side. The more she listened, the more the silence of the room behind it crawled up to her. It even came to a point that it almost choked her a bit.

Rarity removed her ear from the door and turned herself around in order to leave again, for she had nothing to search there as nothing laid behind it. But just as she had taken the first steps did the dull screeches of the ancient doors echo through her ears. A screech that just made her turn around and watch the revelation to be made. And what her eyes caught were the door that swung open. They revealed the content that laid on the other side, on the inside. For the content of the very room were showing themselves before her.

~~~~

A loud gulp left the unicorn as she slowly walked back to the open doors. Within her eyes she caught the empty - yet appeared to be – throne room of the dark stone castle. The entire room had a red tint to itself as well as some other colors which indicated that the light shone through the many windows had to be of stained glass. Her ice cold, sapphire blue eyes fell upon the room and Rarity took a deep note of the absence of almost everything and everypony. There were not a single guard to be seen, no furniture of any kind occupied the walls. There was almost nothing but emptiness.

All with the exception a throne. A lonely throne at the end of the room.

Rarity’s eyes went over the thing with a curious look in them and she came up with a horrifying conclusion. “Not the style of Nightmare Moon... Then who, or what... lives here..?” she spoke to herself before she shook her head. Nothing about the place made even the slightest bit of sense to her.

The mare once again took careful steps forward, steps that would bring her further into the room and her eyes were caught by the thought confirming stained glass windows. Each of them were picturing a dark image of a vampony doing something heroic yet horrifying. It either being drinking from the neck of a mortal or flat out killing them. There were a couple images, a couple stained glass windows that were just vamponies posing in a natural. A portrait of them, was the first that came to Rarity’s mind. Mares and stallions alike, winged and wingless, some stood bipedal with nothing, others with a cane. All possible combinations could be found in them and she had to admit the wonderful style of them.

The purple maned unicorn made her way over to the windows a bit more and she allowed her eyes to inspect each of them. She did something that was even for her doing considered as unusual. For she tried to identify the vamponies and their victims alike. Though no matter how long she looked at them, none could be recognized as the stories the staining's told were looking older than the banishment of princess Luna.

“Where am I?” she asked herself out loud as she turned herself away from the window. But then there was a dark chuckle that filled up the room. The sudden chuckle scared the mare deeply and without a warning she let her horn charge itself up. Almost instantly it was coating itself within the blue aura and the ears twitched all the way. She tried to locate the mysterious speaker to the best of her ability.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk, getting violent this soon?” a feminine sounding voice spoke in the same tone as the chuckle. “You have just so much to learn.”

“Show yourself, Nightmare! I know it is you!” yelled Rarity while her eyes looked in every direction of the room. She tried to spot the figure that was making the sounds among the darkness.

“Nightmare Moon? Nothing more than a foal compared to me, or so go the stories.”

“Then, what do you desire of me? A humble pony... led here by unknown reasons,” said Rarity in a scared sounding voice. She hadn't even the slightest of clues who - or what - could possibly be speaking towards her.

“Are those reasons truly that unknown as you think? Something obviously led you here, aren't you willing to find out what it was that lead you?” the voice spoke as it seemed to be moving itself from the ceiling over to the walls before it came from the floor.

“Well, actually, no... I am not willing to know that. All that I wish to know is why I and who I am talking to at the moment. After that I will make my concerns about other things,” replied the unicorn. Her ears and eyes followed the voice to wherever it came from and went to.

“So you wish to know who I am then..?” the voice said before it died down and another dark chuckle filled the room. Above the very throne, all the shadows started to collect themselves and slowly turned around one another. They created a vortex of shadows just like she once appeared in after Twilight and Rainbow had woken her up.

~~~~

While Rarity watched over the sight that played out before her eyes, there were the urges to just run away that became higher and higher. But it was her curiosity that took liberty of the situation and she just wished to know just who was hidden among the mysterious shadows. Who the being was that had been talking to her. But if Rarity was ready for the answer, was a question of its own.

Instead of taking an actual physical form that would have made a shape within the swirling shadows, there was nothing to be seen. With the exception of two bloodred rims that had crawled forward and stayed near the outer edge of the vortex. The rims fixed themselves upon the unicorn as the voice echoed once more through the room. “Come closer.”

Rarity shivered a little bit but she did that was asked of her and came closer to the throne. She was unable to keep her eyes away from the vortex as the thought of it being Nightmare incognito was something that sounded quite plausible. For she was deceiving enough to pull up such a trick. “May I ask, who you are..?” she asked carefully and respectfully. She tried her best not to offend the thing and she let her horn slowly discharged itself.

The voice spoke again, but it had an odd pleasure within its undertone. “The oldest of the vamponies. The elder queen... Shiva... Those are just some of the names I live under, all the vampiric ponies are loyal to me. Some more than others.”

“I see... Shiva, you said?” Rarity replied with some nervousness in her voice. She found herself standing before the throne and gazed upon the vortex of shadows.

“Shiva, one of my oldest names... I can live with you calling me that. You are a new one from what the scents tell me, aren't you?” the shadows spoke towards the mare as their eyes made contact with one another.

To the question that was asked towards her to which Rarity could only reply in an agreeable manner. She didn't wish to seek trouble with the thing that spoke before her. “I am yes,” she spoke up towards the vortex. It was still one big mystery and she didn't truly believe the words about the being actually being a queen. If it was, it would be a self-claimed title.

“Recently turned and yet... I didn't hear complains about you from any corner of the wind. No raging, no trouble. You are behaving as a good vampony should, living among the darkness, deceiving friends and family into believing your condition is caused by natural events. I applaud to you, lady Rarity.”

“Why thank you, I suppose,” the mare said as she blinked a couple times in confusion to the words. Then there was something, something about the spoken words that caught her attention deeply. “Wait, how do you know my name to begin with? Or any of the things that are going on in my life for that matter.”

Shiva’s eyes lowered themselves to the point the two sets would meet one another. Even though there weren't any facial expression, the eyes themselves still looked sternly. “I know the names of all the vamponies in the land and it is through the very shadows that my information is gathered,” the voice echoed once more.

“So, t-there are more?” In her mind she made the connection that the one time slumber in the shadows, must have caused something to trigger inside of Shiva. That during her time within it, the information was sent out to this creature. It was the only actual logical explanation she could come up with so soon.

It was to be considered a good thing that Rarity had sworn herself to never do it again and as the situation looked it wouldn't change that fact either. For no matter how sweet the words of this queen would get, she would never take the bait. The fashionista was too cunning for that. “A lot more than you think, but none live around your area, you are an exception. You live so close to Canterlot, so close to the princesses their home, the one who has turned you must have been terribly old of age.”

“So, it is not a myth after all then?” Rarity dared to spoke up in a fearful tone. She knew that with the question and the answer would shatter centuries of folklore.

“Vamponies have been alive since the dawn of time itself. But we never could live among the other races as we wanted. We just tried our best to hide in plain sight, and not end up in an ash pile,” spoke the voice calmly. “Five races of ponies do exist. Unicorn, pegasus, earth, alicorn and the batponies. Vamponies, are a mixture of the five created by the ancient soup of creation.”

“I see, but what is the deal with the red moon then?” the unicorn asked curiously. Again it was a hard story to swallow and Rarity didn't saw it as the true truth. Unless she saw it with her own eyes, she would not believe it. But what was more importantly than the history lesson, was the answer upon her question and quite possibly the very reason she was there.

~~~~

“That is what called you here, guided you here, to my home. A red moon is often called a Blood Moon in the vampiric tongue. It serves to a vampony as a guide, a guide to the castle. The fog you have been wandering through however, hides it from the rest of the mortal world. It can only be reached with the spell you fired to clear a path. If you don’t fire the spell, you will never reach it, you just appear on the other side of it. It helps me to identify new vamponies and make a note for them, so we know how strong our numbers are. And it has appeared, you are the first one on over a decade... I already began to wonder why everything was so quiet with each Blood Moon. We are a dying breed, lady Rarity. Most of our kin being reduced to ash in the Dark Ages. The first five hundred years after the banishment.”

The unicorn gave nod in understanding as she still tried to actually process the words the vortex had spoken to her. There was still something that she thought about. Something that bothered her deeply. “C-Can I ask you for a, f-favor?”

The blood red rims turned themselves over to the mare where they rested upon with a gentle stare. “That depends on what this favor of yours contents...”

“Well, you said you were trying to do your best to hide your, our kind from the crowd, on which I will be working with without a problem, but I only have one problem. I know it is probably not possible to undo a transformation...”

“It isn't possible, but do continue your story please,” the voice interrupted before going silent again.

“As I thought... I can lie everything about the condition, rather well, except one thing. My irises. That is the only thing I can not hide nor lie about anymore sooner or later. Is it possible that you are in the possession of a spell that makes me able to switch between the two colors or that hides my new gotten one? Because I don’t think this blue will last forever,” the mare asked.

“No they will not, after tonight, when the moon sets they return to their red coloring,” the voice spoke up. But then she fell in silence and a couple thoughtful moans left the vortex as the mare did her story before the voice filled the room again. “I admire you, lady Rarity. Only recently turned, having no experience with our kind at all. Yet you aren’t scared before me. Asking favors only minutes after knowing who I am. I almost would say you are a Mary Sue kind of character. What is it that drives you to hide yourself so deeply from the mortal ponies..?”

Taken by utmost surprise of the words spoken, Rarity her pupils shot all over the place as she had not even the slightest of clue on how to reply to them. “N-Nothing M-Mary Sue on m-me... I, I just don’t want my family and friends to find out I am a, a vampony. And I do stand here before you in utter fear.” the unicorn soon managed to say in a voice filled with fear itself. A tone that made Shiva chuckle in utter delight.

“Very well lady Rarity... I shall grant you your favor. But don’t think my generosity does much further,” she spoke with a somewhat sick joy in her voice.

“More, more I don’t ask from you.”

The bloodred rims disappeared from the vortex which in its turned swirled even faster under the sound of a dark and unknown mumbling. A mumbling done in a tongue unknown to the mare. Nothing had happened but Rarity knew, that could change any minute.

~~~~

And if one speaks over the devil, it is said that he appears. The vortex started to surround itself with some red lightning which crawled its way up and out of the funnel as powerful lashes. Lashes that touched the ground under a loud static electric sound.

Rarity let go another loud gulp and slight yelp while she just stood there. She prayed on not to get hit by any of them for her dear life. With her eyes she followed most of the lashes that hit the stone floor of the room but she didn't saw one that appeared right in front of her. One that hit her horn violently as it released its energy.

Everything before her eyes turned to nothing but black as deep as her cloak and the power of the lash was more than enough to just knock her unconscious. Under a soft thud on the floor had Rarity fallen down on the stone floor while the lashes continued on. Her four hooves were visible while she laid on the ground. All because the fabric of her cloak had moved itself upwards.

13 Return of old desires

While Rarity still could be found on the stone floor of the throne room kept the shadows swirling around in their vortex formation on the throne. The bloodred rims reappeared as the lashes of lightning became less and less intense before they just disappeared out of existence as a whole. The rims slowly focused themselves upon the many stained windows while they appeared to be going back in the memories of itself. “Great ponies, fallen in the hooves of mortals... Burned or slaughtered as if they were nothing,” the voice of Shiva spoke in a saddened tone. The rims removed themselves from the windows and disappeared once again in the swirling shadows. They retreated back into the depths they came from.

“Ugh... Hmh,” the ivory unicorn moaned a little while her eyes slowly opened themselves again. But instead of the expected blue rims were the crimson red ones revealed to the world. She couldn't help it to just bring her forelegs up to her forehead and just began to rub it as the other undid herself from the tangling cloak. “W-What happened?” she spoke up in a soft voice. She tried to remember the events as they had happened. With the cloak being released from her body had the purple wings uncurled themselves from her body and gave a gentle flap with them to get some fresh air around her which was then breathed in.

In response to the sounds did the rims return in the vortex in response to the sounds made by Rarity. The dark chuckle filled the room suit. “I granted your favor, my child. You wished to be able to switch the color of your eyes. You are able to do so now. Walk to the sink over there and see it for yourself. In order to switch the coloring, imagine yourself with the opposing color in your eyes and watch what happens,” spoke Shiva while the eyes pointed over to a corner in the room.

Rarity caught the words that were spoken and she crawled back up on her hooves. Her wings curled up against her body again. She released another moan when she felt their skin rub against her coat. Whatever happened, she didn't land softly. She slowly made her way over to the sink that stood on the right side of the room, right in between two stained windows.

As she came closer, the image on the left window was to be revealed as some sort of fountain. A fountain in which a pony was bathing in blood and a banner it could be seen above it. A banner which spoke loud and clearly, Aqua de Vida.

The unicorn watched over the image with both eyes narrowed to pick up everything there was to be seen on it. “Waters of, vitality?” Rarity mumbled to herself while her mind continued to figure out just what stood there. What the words actually meant in the context of usage. Though in reality she already knew that more than well.

The mare turned her head over to the right one. That image showed a vampony who stood at the helm of some seaworthy vessel and the stallion appeared to be conquering a brutal storm on the high seas. She had to admit one thing though: the heavy leather yet classy looking attire that the stallion was wearing was rather stylish to say the least.

But the mare didn't know just who these ponies were or what they had done and she also didn't care for any of it. For she was only interested if her wish was truly granted. Under a deep exhale she looked down in the water filled sink and just glared into it. She simply staring at her own reflection within it. An image in rippleless water was the only way she could truly admire her beauty.

~~~~

In the reflection of the water she saw her unnatural red eye coloring but there was another catch. For they irritated hatred and cold. It was a look that a murderer gave after the victim had left the life behind itself. It were the rims that caused her to lie about lenses against her friends whereas her family hadn't asked anything about it. Which was noteworthy, but if it worked, she had nothing to fear from them.

Continuing on that thought alone did Rarity close her eyes while she imagined herself with the pair of haunting red rims. A couple seconds had passed by before the mare opened her eyes once more and she stared right into the waters below her. She allowed her eyes to stare at the possible result that would or wouldn't be there.

Initially when she stared down into the motionless liquids, it was her red coloring that was the dominant one. But the more she gazed, the more her blue rims became the dominant coloring within her eyes. The blue pressed the red just out of sight. Rarity began to grin like the mad mare she was. With her eyes she watched the changes that took place right before her. “Perfect,” she spoke to herself while she inspected her sapphire blue rims the best she could. She could change the coloring at any time she wanted but as she looked back into the throne room that she noticed something within her vision. Everything appeared to be darker than it used to be.

She quickly made the conclusion that her vision was spread out over both eye colors and would only use her red coloring for when the hunt for fresh blood would be made. Her attention removed itself from the eternal gaze that was looking at the images and got turned over to the throne. Rarity gazed deeply into the blood red rims within the swirling shadows as the voice spoke up. “You don’t seem to be scared. Tell me, what do you feel around me?”

Rarity was genuinely struck by the question as she didn't expected it to be asked against her. And thus had to think for the answer to it. “Security, I think. The feeling that nothing can hurt me, that I can take on the whole world. Almost, like a motherly heart. As strange as it sounds,” replied Rarity after a few seconds had passed. In order to be more ladylike she made her way back to the throne so that they could talk more face to face. But it wasn't any ordinary walk for the fact that she swayed her hips from side to side as if she wanted to persuade somepony into doing something for her.

“Hmhmhm, that was the answer I was hoping for my child,” the voice spoke while the rims moved a little up and down in a nodding manner. “Feel free to spend some days here as long as the Blood Moon stands high. In a couple days, it is over again and everything shall return to normal again then, making it safe for you again.”

The unicorn nodded in a understanding manner. “Thank you, Shiva, for everything,” she spoke while a small smile appeared on her face. A smile wide enough to reveal the two enlarged canines. “Though could you answer me this, Aqua de Vida, it means the blood of others right? It’s through that, that we can survive, right?”

“It is nothing for I only wish the best for my children. And your wish was something reasonable and harmless,” the voice spoke as it slowly began to fade away just as mysteriously as it came. “Your way of thinking, is correct.”

“But may I ask, where is my room?” the mare spoke up curiously. The answer that was given on her previous question did settle down her mind by a lot. But if she only knew that was knocking at her door.

“You shall know when you find it,” were the final words from the voice before the rims disappeared in the vortex. After it, it was the vortex itself that slowly died down into nothing more than it originally was. Sheer nothingness.

Rarity gave a nod and waited for the vortex had died down completely before she turned herself around. Only to face the giant doors once again and ventured towards them. “I wonder what she meant with those words,” she mumbled to herself in response to the final spoken words. The unicorn picked up her cloak again and let it rest just over her body again as it usually sat. None of the buttons were being closed nor the cords tightened.

~~~~

She walked passed the oaken doors again and stared down the long hallway. The words and stories of the queen came and went through her mind as she couldn't believe it. Everything about her seemed to be Mary Sue instead of the other way around. But she didn't wanted to think about it too much. For after she was allowed to leave and the mare would never return to the place. Rarity let her eyes fall upon everything that could be seen in them. Mainly the many hallways that were leading to Celestia knows where and the many candles that were the only light source in the closed of hallway.

But as her eyes fell on one of the doorways there was something that told her that she needed to go through it. She carefully trotted towards it and with a shaky hoof dared to open it. With the door opening under the sounds of a soft screech, she peeked inside the hallway, only to see it leading up into stairs. “Right... what else did you expect?” Rarity spoke up to herself before letting out a deep exhale through her mouth. The unicorn set her hoof on the first step and so began the long, circular way up. Up into one of the castle’s many towers.

Many, many more steps were passed while the unicorn began to feel like she was getting close to the floor where she needed to be. I was a good thing because her hooves were sore from the walking. On a small plateau she found another dark oaken door just like those leading to the throne room. The only exceptions being that the one before her was not engraved at all, smaller in size and the very feeling of needing to be there only became stronger. Without much hesitation she just opened the door and left the staircase, only to find herself within one of the tower’s rooms. The very top room to be more exact.

While the sound of a soft panting gently filled up the room did she close the door behind her and allowed her eyes to fall upon the simple yet efficient room that she could consider her home for the couple of days. It appeared to be containing a small poster bed with black transparent curtains, a fireplace, a couple of chairs and a small table from what she could see.

There was another door that was caught within her eyes. A door in the same oaken texture as the one she just had entered, but this one had some wonderful carving into it. “I could really use a bath right about now,” said Rarity to herself. She assumed there was an actual bathroom behind it.

The thought of taking an actual bath was something that pleased the unicorn more than enough to not waste more time than she already had. Being quick on her hoof she made her way over to the door. A door which she slowly opened with a hoof. After the sound of it being unlocked fell in her ears, Rarity then just swung the dark wooden door open in order to reveal the things hidden behind it.

It was revealed that behind the door laid a bathroom that was mostly made out of the same material as the castle itself: the dark colored stone. Her eyes first fell on a small cabinet and a sink, two things she didn't care for at that moment. But what did caught her attention was the bathtub the stood in the near middle of the room.

~~~~

Her horn charged itself a little bit and thus was allowed to be coated within the blue aura. A couple of towels were levitated from their resting spot next to the sink, to around the bathtub. It was something she always did in order to catch up any spilled water. But it was also to have something to hold her hooves on for when she would leave the tub and thus not slip over the floor.

“Now then, let’s relax,” she said to herself with a big smile. With one quick yet graceful move she flung off her cloak and it landed somewhere before the door. And with another she managed to land right in the bathtub and assumed a relaxing position within it. Her horn was still charged and she allowed the tabs of the valves to open up with it. Her eyes closed themselves off from the world.

Though much to her own surprise wasn’t there water that ran out of the heads of the faucets. Instead it was blood that left them and began to fill up within the tub. While the levels slowly rose did the warm blood came in contact with the stone cold hooves of the unicorn. It was in the moment when the two things made contact that it sent a shock of utter pleasure throughout her whole body.

Rarity allowed herself to release a small moan of pleasure in response to the shock. “Oh, yes,” she whispered into the world. The levels of blood in the tub rose further the longer the taps stood open. The ivory mare allowed her coat to soak some of it up.

In the end she discharged her horn and with the loss of magical power were the tabs closed upon themselves. The flow of blood stopped and the mare lowered herself a bit more in the tub in order to get a full relaxation. The tub was long and wide enough to support her in the pose she would assume when she would have gone to bed. The perfect curl within her mane disappeared under it and was just floating freely on top of the red liquids. Every single strand of hair spread itself out and soaked up the coloring, making it blood red instead of the usual purple.

For some reason was the whole fact that she was bathing herself in blood not taken as an actual surprise to her nor did it freak her out. Though the pleasurable feeling had probably something to do with it. And to make matters even better: it was a free meal. Even though she was bathing within it, Rarity still consumed the liquids until she was filled with it. “That...that was some, of the best blood I have drunk to date!” the unicorn spoke up in a happy tone. She uncurled her wings just enough to let the blood travel through their skin. She returned to her more relaxed mental state as she had planned and tried to clear her mind.

The blood that got soaked up in her fur nestled itself there and would stick there until either wiped or licked off. All the while she just fell in a state of total relaxation. The warm blood kept sending its shocks through her body. And each shock she got often ended up in a moan of pure and some true pleasure of guilt.

~~~~

She laid comfortable within the tub, there were some - to be considered odd - desires that returned to the mare. Desires that were long lost and either forgotten or suppressed away in the dark corners of her mind and heart. Desires which nopony had ever seen nor expected from a unicorn of her caliber and class. But then, at the literal most random of times, they had returned to her. The question only would be, would she give into her desires or not? The desires of a mare being in an intense heat.

With the blood that surrounded her entire body and causing her to shock in a hidden and guilty pleasure that she tried to withhold for years by then. “W-Would I satisfy myself if I just, do it?” Rarity asked herself out loud as one of her blood covered hooves rose up from the tub. Her eyes were opened slow in order to look at it with a wondering and questioning glare. “To do or not to do. That is the question I ask myself,” she spoke after her philosopher side came up for just a moment. Rarity gulped a little bit before the hoof lowered itself back into the pool of blood. Only to start the rubbing of her hips in a gentle way. To be more precise, she was rubbing her cutie mark.

“Maybe, maybe this one time, I can give in,” she whispered with care. The mare continued the rubbing against her own cutie mark. And as her hoof went over the three glorious looking diamonds on her flanks there was already a moan that left her. A rather sensual sounding one as if she was being teased by a worthy stallion.

Slowly did the hoof made its way away from the mark and over to her thighs, her inner thighs to be correct and there it continued to stroking in a loving yet pleasurable manner. But as soon as she did it, the feeling of guilt rose up in her. It made her stop the rubbing for a little as a deep exhale that left through her mouth. “You have wished for it for years. Suppressed them for even longer. Give yourself the chance now, Rarity. Does it hurt to it just once?” she questioned herself as her eyes fell shut again.

~~~~

The mare let go one last exhale before she did gave into her desires and continued rubbing against her inner thighs. While the rubbing continued, it was her mind that delved into her most dark fantasies. A couple moans of pleasure left her mouth while she enjoyed the rubbing to its fullest. Only after that would she have made the final step of her game. Without any second thought her hoof moved over to the space right in between her hindlegs.

“Oh, oh, oh, yes! C-Come on... for, mommy,” she spoke in pleasure while her hoof tingled the most personal and private parts of her wonderful body. The mare only gained a bigger grin on her face the more she kept rubbing and the more her fantasies got unleashed. Her eyes kept themselves closed at all time in order to fully enjoy the effects of her deluded visions. “You like this, don’t you? Mommy will take good care for you,” she mumbled as her hoof send a shock of pleasure through her body. What then resulted in a sensual sounding moan from the mare.

Her hoof then slowly began to penetrate the gate below her tail and made its way inside of it with care. But the biggest thrill was not the hoof entering her body. It was the warm blood she was bathing in that did that. For it also entered the gate and the holy areas that laid behind it. The red liquids warmed the stone cold parts of her flesh up. The mare released her biggest moan yet and squeezed her chamber a little bit. Rarity let her hoof being caught by it as it was gently pulsing through it.

“Oh, yes! Don’t stop... this, this is divine!” she almost shouted as the feeling of pleasure did their turn around her body and the unicorn fully enjoyed them. She didn't care for anypony or -thing that would have been in the castle and could hear her. It wouldn't be long before she would release years of buildup feminine waters while her hoof kept teasing her cold flesh as the blood continued to warm it up.

What followed was the loudest moan in pure, lustful and guilty pleasure yet to leave her as a whole. Her entire body shocked a couple times as her waters got squeezed out of her goddess-like body. They would meet up with her hoof before they got mixed with the blood in the tub which then created an even stronger mixture. “Hmm, ahh,” were just a couple of the sounds that Rarity released under the tidal wave that was released by her.

When her body stopped trembling from the enormous amount of satisfying pleasure, Rarity rose her hoof back up and her eyes were opened again under sounds of a light panting from the happened events. “I always wondered, what it, would be like,” she spoke up while she looked at the hoof. It was then brought over to her lips and her tongue licked up the mixture of her very own body fluids and the blood. While the mixed liquids made their way passed her tongue and down her throat another moan of pleasure filled the bathroom as she spoke in a satisfied tone. “Perfect taste. Hint of, marshmallow?”

Rarity allowed herself to leave a dark chuckle as the hoof lowered itself below the surface again as the eyes closed themselves again. She just continued to let herself relax once more as she tried to catch up with her breath. the feelings that rushed through her, the very lust she had experienced was something that was breathtaking for her. Always she was the proper lady, but just for a moment she dropped that and indulged herself into the pleasures life could offer. And she loved it ever so much. But it probably wouldn't become something she would be doing every day, or week for that matter.

~~~~

Eventually she removed the seal out of the bottom of the tub and the blood levels started to descend. But she didn't move a muscle under some slight panting in utter pleasure. “Hmm,” was all she could say in response to the calm air meeting up with her blood stained coat again.

After a little while had the blood removed itself out of the bathtub and she left it with elegance in her exit. The perfect ivory coat of the mare was mixed with wet blood and it created an odd yet fitting combination for the unicorn. She turned her eyes over to the mirror and could see her general body shape in the mirror. “I am, the Blood Countess,” she spoke up in a seducing tone before a snicker left her. The towels that were not used on the ground got levitated towards her in order to dry herself off of the reddish goods.

Rarity left the bathroom for what is was and the blood soaked towels were dropped on the ground. The batlike wings uncurled themselves from her body to their fullest extent. They were left hanging in a relaxed position but she couldn't resist it to flap them a couple times. From time to time it seemed so, surreal to her. Under a giggle she left the bathroom with grace to trade it in for the bed. A bed which appeared to be calling her name just so badly.

With a light jump she landed into it where the mare made herself comfortable on it. Resulting in her laying on her back. “Yes... I can, live like this... until the end of time,” she spoke while a dark chuckle followed up with a smirk. Her wings slowly curled themselves up around her body in order to ‘embrace’ her in a hug. She could look normal again and no more lies had to be spoken against her friends and family over her appearance. The mare was one step closer in the desire to uphold her life as it was before everything.

She laid on the bed and her eyes began to close themselves while her horn charged up one last time. With her magic she closed the curtains before the windows. The red moon was lowering itself behind the horizon and Rarity had no interest in seeing the sun. Though if she had looked more closely or had looked at all, it became known to her that there was in fact a second moon rising on the horizon.

It was of course an illusion that was quite possibly made by Shiva. For she had a domain that was shrouded within the darkness of the night all of the time. Yet the longer Rarity stayed on the bed, the more comfortable she got in it and eventually she fell asleep with a peaceful and satisfied mind. Time didn't had to progress all that long before the soft snoring of the unicorn began to fill the room.

~~~~

We are a dying breed, was the one thought that was continued to be spoken within the realms of the shadows. The realm where Rarity had entered once, but Shiva resided into it. Her age had consumed her body of flesh and it had decayed as a true deceased body should yet it were the rims of her eyes that could be saved by herself. The visible rims were the true rims of the pony she once was, ever so long ago. Death doesn't wait for anypony, was another thought she had swirling around. Shiva knew that her time would eventually be there. That she ceased to exist after having spent such a long time upon the faces of the land. She couldn't die because she was already dead. Life wouldn't be granted to her for it was forbidden.

There was only one true thing that she could do before her existence came to an end. And that was the fact of calling her successor. Though that would be a lot harder than originally thought. Because of the fact that she lied to Rarity. It was true that she was around for a long time but she never was truly a queen of any kind. The title was given to herself, by herself. For she was one of those who had survived the stampede of the Dark Ages. But Shiva never needed to fight anything, nor did she ever needed to hide. She was somewhere nopony could possibly find her.

It has to be done that way, my brothers and sisters. There is no other way for our species to live forth. And the latest addition, might as well be the key we need. She’s the element of generosity, after all, Shiva thought as the rims became visible within the realm of the shadows. The dark world laid before her essence. An essence that sat as high as Celestia and Nightmare Moon but with the mane of the younger Luna. We shall watch her over time before the final call is made. How much time we give her, nopony knows. Now leave me, my mind needs rest.

~~~~

Deep within the more green woods of Everfree there was the howling of the wolf had died down yet the beast itself was nowhere to be found. On the opening within the trees she laid, lifeless, scratched, bitten. The body of Fluttershy was harmed beyond belief. Nothing could have survived such an attack without fighting back in the least bit. But fighting back was something she never did. The pegasus never could have done it because of her assertiveness. Angel the bunny had been by her side all of the night and he tried his utmost best wake her up.

The little bunny never truly had the chance to say goodbye to her as it all seemed that she had left life. And deep in his heart, he knew he should have been kinder to her, a lot. Small tears left the poor creature his eyes as he buried his face into the coat of the torn open mare. He sniffled a couple times as the wind picked up in the trees. A wind which in Fluttershy’s own belief only came when a soul was ready to travel from one life to the next.

With the wind going by kept Angel his face buried against the slowly colder getting body of Fluttershy. He just wanted to scream out and beg the heavens to let her stay among the living but he was too emotionally broken to do so.

Yet in the darkest hour of one’s life there would be a light that shall be revealed at the end of the tunnel. Even in the case of the little bunny. For the voice of Fluttershy filled up the air with her soft tone. She used the winds to let her words travel further. “A-Angel..?” the torn open mare spoke even more quiet than usual. “R-Run, l-leave me here... g-go back to...” But as the words fell into his ears did the eyes lit up and he hopped over to her face. Angel nuzzled his nose against hers and Fluttershy managed to give off a weak smile before she coughed a couple of times. Her left foreleg twitched ever so light before she continued on with her words. “Go back to, the cottage, they, they need you there. T-There is n-nothing you can d-do for me. Except, wait.” And with those words spoken gave the young and possibly kindest pegasus from Ponyville her last breath as what she was.

Angel understood the words that were spoken by his owner but he didn't wanted to leave her alone. He continued to nuzzle her nose with his own and his teary eyes. Angel found it, unbelievable and even surreal. Fluttershy, the mare who had cared for him for so many years, was gone and there was nothing he could go against it. He would stay with her even after her having passed away. For he had too many occasions to make up with her.

Though it was impossible for any animal to just disable its fight or flight reaction. Not even the heartbroken Angel bunny could stay with his dead owner as the scent of the beast reappeared in the air. He thought about fighting it, but he was just one little bunny. He was nothing compared to the wolf and he knew that all too well.

In the end he did the most heartbreaking thing that was ever in his life and he abandoned her for what she was. He left her behind for his own skin. Some might have called him a coward while others a hero. And then there was the bunch that spoke of another fact, that it was its nature.

~~~~

With an howling jump did the wolf of Everfree jumped out of the bushes again and circled around the body of Fluttershy. It snarled and growled towards it as if the body was still alive. As if Fluttershy herself was still alive. And with the full, red glowing moon right on top of them there was something that happened within the body of the dead mare. Without any other action sprung her eyes sprung open and the moderate cyan coloring was gone. It was replaced with a gray rim and the veins in her eye were visible for all to see.

The beast howled again towards the moon and was soon accompanied by another howl. A howl that was filled with just one emotion. And that emotion was nothing else then utter sadness.

14 The hunt continues

Two months came and went by since the Blood Moon occurred. Rarity was getting quite used to her new ability to switch the coloring of her eyes. But she primarily stuck with her blue coloring. It felt much more natural to her and nopony questioned her anymore about it. Yet it was the cloak that still formed a major trouble. That was also the reason why she almost never showed herself out in the daylight. Rarity was rarely seen and the speculations of course began around her. But the unicorn loved all the guessing and thoughts to a certain point. For they could never have been more wrong about her.

In secret had she perfected her wings as well. Though the mare was nowhere near as advanced as the average pegasus with them. The unicorn was only able to glide a little bit and use the wings for a boost while galloping over the land. Long flying trips or trips that actually meant flapping the wings at a constant rate would cause an unbelievable pain within the back. To be more correct: her very spine.

The Carousel Boutique had fallen behind its usual schedule by a lot of time. Yet it still managed to keep running strong. Strong enough at least to keep itself afloat while the unicorn of the home was busy getting her meals delivered at home. And the new times she was awake didn't work in anypony's luck or favor either. An unusual and eerie silence had covered and shrouded the building for the most part but none ever dared to ask her about the truth of the situation. Which was probably for the best.

Rarity had indeed kept her word and didn't fall back to her desires as she allowed them to happen during the Blood Moon. Instead she used the fine curved lines of her body to seduce her prey to fall into a hypnotized state and making them only think about her before the ferocious strike would be taken place.

The always so open community of Ponyville became rather closed and distant when it came to the first class fashionista. Even though they didn't know what was going on, it still just felt creepy. And in those two months, the only pony that frequently came and went by the boutique was nopony else then Sweetie Belle. No other friends nor family, just her little sister. But a lonely live had to be lived if she wanted to keep her secrets close to her.

~~~~

A young unicorn mare found herself galloping through the dark, foggy and empty streets of Ponyville. The clopping of her hooves and her panting where the only sounds that were heard in the streets. High in the skies shone the crescent moon bright while clouds floated before it every so often. It was abundantly clear that the mare was running away from somepony or something. She was scared to death because of it. The horrifying expression in her eyes revealed it all.

Her legs brought her through streets and alleyways with ease and luck. But her stamina began to run lower while she huffed and puffed from exhaustion. An exhaustion that made her turn into an alleyway. An alleyway that ended with the worst possible thing she could encounter, a dead end.

The green coated unicorn mare galloped all the way down until she had reached the wall. Her gold rimmed eyes gazing upon the solid, immovable object. “No,” the mare spoke scared as she felt the hope fade yet searched in pure desperation for some form of exit to be around. Yet her attention was caught by a second set of hooves that came closer to her. A set of hooves which made her turn around quick in order to see what was haunting her. She only turned herself around to see all of her hopes on a good ending fading away within a second.

For within her eyes she caught another figure that stood by the only exit. Hidden among the shadows, yet clearly visible. A perfect white grin could be seen among the darkness. A grin that was filled with teeth and two enlarged canines. As the trapped mare started to hyperventilate even more was a set if ice cold, sapphire blue eyes slowly revealed to the hopeless mare. As well as a mane that ended in an almost perfect curl caught within her eyes. “N-No!” the trapped pony brought out fearful. She knew the stories and myths about the creatures of the night and she was positively certain that she was being trapped by one. “Please, spare me! I, I will do everything you desire but please, don’t kill me!” she pleaded as she only pressed her body more and more against the wall.

The grin slowly faded away as the being in the shadows gently walked forwards. A female sounding voice then spoke through the air. A voice that was dark and had sinister undertone. “Tsk, tsk, tsk, you have a nasty habit of bringing a lady to such a filthy place for a meal. I had expected more from you, darling.” Then the figure just leaned against one of the walls of the alley while keeping its eyes upon the green coated mare.

“W-What do you want from me?” the mare asked while she rose up on her hindlegs and kept her back against the wall that blocked her escape. She was desperate and stared right into the eyes of the lion. Both figural and literal. Flashes went passed her eyes with option of what she possibly could do against her attacker. But the question would be: was she capable of doing them?

“Oh not that much, just enough to feed, me,” the voice replied before it formed a smirk with the mouth. A smirk that revealed the fangs just slightly.

“Who are you!?” the mare asked while she was both scared and confused. In one faint attempt to get out, to ensure her escape and possibly freedom. The green coated unicorn charged up her horn in a brilliant amber coloring. But she was weak in the magical arts and never truly practiced it further than the occasional levitation spell.

“Oh please, spare me your pathetic magic tricks, darling. For magic will not help you here. Stronger even, nopony can,” the voice spoke up as a response to the usage of magic. The creature knew it was worth nothing for the fact that, it could relate to it.

“W-What do you mean?” the mare asked after her horn had discharged itself. The body of the green coated unicorn turned itself a little bit around and revealed the cutie mark she wore. The mark was revealed within the light of the flame powered lantern that was placed at the end. It in fact was the only source or even form of light in the alley. And the mare stood right into it.

A mark that she wore revealed itself as a lyre. As the figure allowed its eyes to stare for a little bit of time on the mark, it knew just who this unicorn was that tried to get out. The ice cold sapphire blue irises rose back up and glazed over to the gold rims of her soon-to-be prey. The eyes of the green mare fell upon those of the figure which send a shock through her body. An ice cold shock what resulted in shivering in utter terror. “W-Why me?” she managed to stumble out.

“Because... for the simple fact I am thirsty,” it spoke in return while it glazed only deeper into the gold rimmed eyes. “Wrong place, wrong time, shall we say.”

~~~~

The other unicorn gulped loudly as she caught the spoken words. “T-Thirsty? Can, can I offer you something to drink?” While the face and a big part of the body of the figure were still shrouded in the shadows it took a couple steps forward. A step forward in the light of the lantern. And that what was revealed to the green unicorn only came as a big shock. The eyes widened themselves as she shook her head, not wanting to believe it. “R-Rarity..? T-The tailor who suddenly, w-went silent!?”

For within the light was she revealed as a whole. With her purple mane that went in a perfect curl and her ivory coat reflected some of the light. “Yes... the tailor... Quite ironic don’t you think, the pony you least expect it from, is the deadliest. Don’t you think, Lyra Heartstrings?” Rarity replied under a deep grin. She closed the gap between them even more with a set of powerful steps. The other unicorn tried to charge her horn again and just lash out towards her. But the fear that raced through her body had broken her concentration. The only result she got was in the form of a couple worthless sprouts of gold colored magic that left it. Lyra gulped deep while she still stood bipedal against the wall. The feeling as if she was about to get executed by an magical execution squad traveled throughout her body.

Rarity had moved herself over to the middle of the road with a menacing grin that almost screamed death for Lyra. Yet to add insult to injury, it were the purple skinned wings of the ivory coated unicorn that slowly uncurled themselves under the sound of a pleasurable hiss as she came even closer. It created a posture that was even more intimidating and for the first time were the fangs revealed in their full size and glory.

The green coated unicorn didn't know where to look, the ice cold eyes, the sharp fangs in the mouth, or the set of wings that looked like they came from Tartarus itself. But it all resulted in just one question that rushed through her mind. A question she dared to speak up in a voice filled with fear. “W-What are you?”

“A living, legend,” answered Rarity with a smirk. She too rose up on her hindlegs and placed her forelegs on top of Lyra’s shoulders. The both of them stood bipedal and their eyes were only ten inches apart from another.

“S-So this... is why..?” Lyra stumbled out as she tied all the information she knew about Rarity together. Her gold rimmed eyes rested upon the fangs that were ready to sink themselves in her very flesh. A small hiss of both pleasure and indulging fear left the mouth of the ivory white mare in response to the half asked question.

Lyra took it in as a yes and her entire world just crumbled before her very eyes. Everything she once believed about truth and lies was shattered by this monster. The green unicorn silenced herself and began to shake more in pure fear for what would happen to her. Her shaking and shivering came to the point where Lyra just fell down to the ground. She had literally fainted from her fears and thoughts that went through her.

“Oh, come, come,” said Rarity before she charged her horn up. She let the terrified mare rise back up on her hooves with the help of a simple levitation spell. Back into the bipedal position but never allowed to do much more. And as a kick starter did Rarity send a small magical current from her own horn over to Lyra’s.

The current did its work almost immediately and woke her up. The golden rimmed eyes got revealed again and they just glazed to Rarity. “N-No... It, it is not true!” the mare said as she caught the demonic sight before her. In an instant she struggled a little bit against the vampony. She wanted to release herself from the hell she was in but there was one little problem. Hell didn't want to release her. For she was still stuck within the levitational hold of the ivory coated.

“Darling, look me in the eyes please,” replied Rarity in an unusual kind and almost seducing tone. The other mare heard the change of tone and Lyra did what was asked almost automatically. The gold rimmed eyes gazed deeply back in the ice cold blue ones of Rarity who slowly reached the mare with a hoof. “No need to be scared, my love. You do, love me, right?” she spoke as the hoof stroked a cheek of Lyra in a calm and almost comforting manner.

To the question couldn't the mare do much else then give an approving nod. But the gold rims suddenly turned away from the blue eyes and gazed upon the fine lines of the white mare before her. “Yes, I, I do love you...” Lyra spoke in a soft voice.

“Prove it then.”

~~~~

The green unicorn turned her attention back to the eyes and shook her head deeply. She tried to get her clustering thoughts straight again. Remembering life to her as it was, how it was supposed to be. “N-No...B-Bonny,” she mumbled as she tried to break through the seduction. Rarity only huffed a little bit in response. She abruptly stopped with her plan in her tracks as she knew it had failed. Instead, she moved her hoof down from the cheek and touched upon the neck of Lyra.

“Looks like I have to do this the old fashioned way,” the ivory mare mumbled to herself. Without a second to spare had she forced the mare further against the wall. With all of the strength she had in her undead body was she kept in place. The green coated unicorn once again tried to fight Rarity off with all the strength in her body. But after a few seconds did Lyra saw that it was a hopeless situation. She looked again into the eyes of the monster and shivered in terror at the sight that was presented to her.

“Shh... shh. My prey, this will hurt you a lot more than you think,” whispered Rarity before she moved her head over to the neck of the gold rimmed unicorn. With each deep inhale that was taken by Lyra, it caused their bellies made contact and just like the hooves on her shoulders, it sent a cold shock through her body.

“W-Why?” the green mare asked while she still was terrified. Though before she could do anything else did the ice cold tongue of the other unicorn make a lick upon her the neck for whatever reason. There were a couple light moans that left and she shivered only more. It was the moaning that was the signal for Rarity to move further up in order to stimulate the excitement even more. Her tongue left the neck alone again and she moved back up to the face of Lyra.

As their eyes stared again into one another it was Rarity who could feel the warmer breath of the green coated unicorn against her neck. The lust made its reappearance within her body from the frightened and sensual breathing. The lust that could rage through the body of the vampony. The purple maned unicorn moved her lips closer and closer towards those of Lyra.

Before the other mare even knew what was going on were Rarity’s stone cold lips planted themselves on Lyra’s. Doing the action resulted in a deep kiss which brought the green mare deep into the seduction of the vampiric unicorn. Something she couldn't break out easily the second time.

The green unicorn wrapped her own forehooves around the neck of the ivory mare in a slow and trembling way. She even went so far to pull her offender closer against her. Rarity made the kiss even deeper while her tail swished happy from side to side. One of the cold hooves of the purple maned unicorn moved itself over to her neck and gently stroked it. An action that resulted in Lyra shocking up a little. The action had a secondary effect which was that it pleased the vampony a bit more during the kiss.

All the veins in the neck of Lyra set themselves up and became clearly visible under the skin. Rarity was more than ready to let her sharp fangs sink into one of the many blood rich veins of the mare. Finally she could fill herself with the rich bloods after the long and amazing hunt.

~~~~

The sapphire blue eyes spotted a suitable vein and the kiss between the two was broken from the vampiric unicorn her side. Their lips slowly parted away from one another and Rarity’s went over to the chin, the cheeks before they made their way carefully over to the neck. When she had her mouth free again had Lyra found herself not only in a deep seduction of Rarity but also the ability to speak again. In her mind it was only the purple menace she could think about. Every other thought was simply blocked out of her mind. “Never leave me... Never,” she spoke in a loving tone that was accompanied with a soft panting from their kiss.

Though Rarity showed no attention to the spoken words while her lips removed themselves from the neck. They had given their last kiss to Lyra and dinner had itself served for the vampony. A dinner that she had to hunt for. A dinner which had proven to be a little challenge to catch. Yet in the end was it as worth as every other meal she had gotten.

The green mare expected another kiss to be taken place as the head went down again but instead she was treated with a sharp pain of two things. Two sharp things that sank themselves down into her skin. Lyra let out a small gasp for air she started to realize just what was going on. And just a second afterward was it the seduction that kicked back in again. That made her forget the pain she was going through and allowed herself to let out a moan of mixed emotions every so often.

Her blood ran out of the created wounds and gushed straight into the mouth of the ivory monster. A monster whose wings flapped a little bit in pure pleasure. She swallowed the red liquid and couldn't help it but to just moan in a deep pleasure each time it traveled down her throat. The blood was pure and filled with a mixture of emotions that she could taste. Though it were fear and pleasure that seemed to be the two she tasted the most. The adrenaline was just as equally mouthwatering for Rarity, who thought to have found herself a jackpot.

The green coated unicorn still had her front hooves around her hunter as another moan left her. But in a careful manner she wrapped one of her hind legs around one from Rarity before Lyra gently nuzzled the very cheek of her attacker. She was lost and disorientated from the complete seduction that was created by the words and kiss of the vampiric unicorn.

~~~~

As time progressed further on and the nuzzling got weaker until the green mare struggled to keep her head up. In the gears of time had she lost all the strength that was in her body and the head just dropped itself backwards. It landed right against the stone wall. Lyra gasped for air while the hold of her leg became less and less as well. And not much later, all four the legs just went numb. Something that originated from the heavy losses of blood.

Rarity then made herself able to remove her mouth from the wound and she licked up the spilled blood with a couple long and slow licks. She rose her head back up to look her prey in the closed eyes. The horn of the unicorn discharged itself and the body of Lyra was dropped to the ground. Rarity then moved her tongue over her lips and licked them clean from any remaining blood. “Ahh, that was divine,” the unicorn spoke after she had swallowed the left overs. She took a couple bipedal steps backward from the severely weakened mare to give herself a bit more space.

Rarity’s head rose itself even further upward up to the point that her eyes were fixed upon the moon. And then, in the depths of the night itself, she left go a soft hiss of pure satisfaction. Her wings gave one powerful flap before she finally dropped herself. Back to the ground where she belonged with all four of her hooves. Once she stood back on all four of her hooves, the wings curled themselves back around her body. Thus the mystical nightgown was once more found around her body.

“Now... you will fall asleep and just think of this as a nasty nightmare, darling,” spoke Rarity in the seducing tone towards her prey. The green coated mare tried to nod but her body was too weak and she lost her consciousness quicker than expected from the loss of blood.

The ivory unicorn placed Lyra in such a position that made it seem as if she was drunk. The effects would kinda be similar to that of a hangover for she had lost every bit of knowledge from the world and blacked out. Rarity charged her horn up gently. “Have a good rest, my prey,” the vampony spoke as a small stream of magic left her horn and made its way over to the green coated unicorn. It rested against the wound as if it was some kind of bandage.

It was in fact a new spell that Rarity had learned in the past two months to help her remain even more hidden in plain sight. The spell would have stopped the bleeding effect and heal the wounds created by her but not resupply the blood that was lost. It was a simple yet effective spell. Which was exactly the thing that she needed. In the end did Rarity turn herself around and walked out of the alleyway. She walked back into the main street with the hope nopony saw her. Though it being the depth of night, not much folk would be out on the street to begin with.

Another gentle and near inaudible hiss of satisfaction left her as she had consumed more than enough blood to make it through the night. Rarity turned herself into the direction her boutique stood and began on the journey back to her loved home. She was ready to continue on a couple projects before her bed would call her.

~~~~

Rarity’s eyes allowed themselves to fall upon the many dark houses she passed while she ventured through the foggy streets. Despite the fog being as thick as it was, it was still possible to look forward for some distance, enough to make up the road ahead. But as she walked by the houses, her mind thought up rather sick things and even sicker desires. Things she rather pressed back deep within her mind, locking them up for good.

Just how would it taste to drink from a filly or a colt that isn't my sister? she thought to herself before she just shook her head in a disagreeable manner to it all. The desires where there without a doubt, but she always managed to prevent herself from not doing so. “You are still a lady, Rarity. Not a bloodthirsty monster who goes on a rampage through this town,” were the words she always would use to kick herself back into the real reality.

Her legs carried her a little more through the foggy streets of the town before she entered the one she remembered the most, the one where the Carousel Boutique was located on. “My once so lovely store, reduced to a simple shop,” she mumbled after the silhouette of the building had become visible through the fog. It curved and twisted in unimaginative ways which made it look like something from a horror story. “Now just hope that next Nightmare Night it is also like this, then it would definitely scare them all away. Unless,” the unicorn said to herself while she let her eyes fall upon the building hidden among the fog.

~~~~

Rarity let go a deep sigh as she entered through the front door and allowed the flames to reemerge upon the many candles. The mare made her way straight into the working area of the boutique. The unicorn dropped herself down behind her desk as she allowed her eyes to look upon a board before her. A board that held all the orders that had yet to be completed. Unfinished projects for those who requested it, the very core of her business.

“That one is having more priority. But I have the fabric for that one...though...but I need to finish that one as well,” she mumbled while she looked at the orders and set notes by every single one of them with her quill.

In the end she stood up and made her way over to the middle of the room where she rose on her hindlegs. “Just one way to do this,” the unicorn spoke before a grin was formed on her face. Her horn charged itself with magic deeper than it was done during the night. The soft humming of its power had filled the room. The flames on the candles dimmed down or even went out as a whole. The blue aura was more than enough light to illuminate the area in her eyes. There were a couple mannequins which started to levitate themselves into the air as some rolls of fabric joined them and got laid over them. Soon enough, everything was joined by a set of scissors, needles and threads.

The ivory coated, purple maned unicorn mare had changed over time without a single doubt. But it was unquestionable that she still had her love for fashion. It was something that never had died down through all the time that had passed. Even in her vampiric life it was to be considered her everything. It even went so far that it kept her sane on one way of the word. A way to pass the flow of time which made the nights seem shorter and the days less dreadful. The perfect cover operation in her eyes.

~~~~

Her eyes had fallen down on the clock and she read the time off of it. It was something that created a shock deep within them and the mare. “Dear goodness, this early already? I think I head to bed soon enough, before sunrise,” she spoke up while the mannequins were placed back on the ground again and everything stored itself nicely in their respectable racks and shelves with the help of her magic. The humming of her magic slowly died down as the blue aura disappeared before completely discharging it and letting the room shroud itself in darkness once more. But as the light faded away, she saw her accomplished work just for a little while. “Ha, so much done in so little time, the clients shall be happy,” she spoke in the total darkness of the room.

Rarity left her working area and trotted up the stairs and towards her bedroom. A bedroom in which she made sure that every single curtain was closed before she allowed her gorgeous body to drop itself down upon the side of her poster bed. She reached over for her pillow and lift it up in order to reveal a small diary beneath it. The mare picked it up and started to look through it while trying to reach the final entry of it.

As she came to the entry she was looking for was an extra page turned in order to start on a fresh one for her writing. With another simple charge of her horn there was a quill that levitated itself over from the desk and to the book. While her quill wrote down the new entry, her eyes fell a little off the book and just stared into the distance. It was something that she could do it for the fact that in her mind she spoke the words and they were simply written down by the quill through her magic.

The quill was placed back on the desk and the mare dropped her body back against the mattress of the bed while the book was levitated over to her face. Rarity began to read the freshly written words one by one. With the result read, she couldn't be more happier.

“That should be enough for tonight. The sun is almost coming up,” she said after her eyes fell on the clock. She read the time and could only release a little grumble. The book was levitated over to the desk where it was placed in a drawer that could be locked with a small key. The key itself got turned and locked the drawer tightly shut. It would have hidden its content from any pointy noses. Then it was the key which levitated up and hid itself under the pillow of the unicorn.

Rarity closed her eyes while she pulled the blankets over her body. Only after her wings had embraced her though. And soon enough did she fell in a deep slumber. A slumber that went accompanied with some light snoring. The moon disappeared and the sun started to rise, starting up the day of most ponies.

~~~~

But somewhere on the other side of town while the sun was still crawling its way up, the little Sweetie Belle woke up from her sleep and jumped out of her bed like she did every other day of the week. She still had the mark or a scar, in her neck from the mysterious attack. Neither her parents nor Sweetie herself did or wanted to know what caused. Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo couldn't bear seeing it as it was a fresh wound, but as the two months passed by them, they grew over their fear. Also adding the fact that by that time the scar had reduced itself into two very small spots below her fur and nothing else.

“Mom, I am going to Apple Bloom!” Sweetie spoke as she left through the front door.

“It’s okay dear, just be back home with dinner,” responded Pearl while she finished doing the dishes from their breakfast with a smile. Sweetie nodded to her mother before she closed the door and took a deep inhale of the new and fresh day. And then she was off, off to farm of Sweet Apple Acres.

~~~~

With the suns early rays that fell all over the lands to mark the new day, Fluttershy opened her eyes from another rough night. For two months she had been doing things in the night that caused her to sleep just plain terrible. Not so bad that it became uncontrollable though. But more than enough to make her cranky from time to time when she woke up.

And the worst part of it all, she didn't know what she was doing at night. The pegasus didn't know if it was caused by nightmares, sounds of critters or what else there possibly was. With gentle steps she walked down from the stair and towards the ground level of the cottage. Under the sounds of a yawn she greeted all of the little critters that were around like usual.

If she only knew that what truly happened that dark evening within the Everfree Forest. The night that the beast attacked her. A beast that seemingly had left the woods almost a month ago according to reports. It either went by itself or it was hunted down by something. Either way, Fluttershy was glad that the creature was gone so that her critters could roam free through it again.

The pegasus walked into the living room where she just dropped her body upon the couch with a moan. All of the critters looked at her and the mare closed her eyes again. All in the vague hope to fall back in a deep sleep.

15 Sisters can be painful, especially her friends

The little, white coated unicorn filly galloped as fast her little legs could carry her over the makeshift roads she wandered on. All of them led her to the famous farm where one of her closest friends and fellow Cutie Mark Crusader lived on. “Apple Bloom! Apple Bloom!” shouted Sweetie Belle while she entered the land of the Apple Family. With the sun still weakly shining its morning rays over the skies as the coloring was a calm blue one as they were cloudless as per usual. But the voice was loud enough for any soul to be picked up and the signature cracks within it all indicated it could only be one pony.

The ears of Apple Bloom perked themselves way within the house. She had heard the faint echo of the shouting voice. The young earth pony filly looked out of the window from her room and she saw the unicorn coming up to the front door. Apple Bloom launched herself from the sill and rushed over to the front door to open it.

She almost knocked her older sister over who had been in bed for a lot longer than she originally planned and stood half asleep in the hallway. “Hey! Watch it!” she yelled after her little sister after the comical balance act was completed. The cowgirl couldn't quite get what was going on and rather didn't found out either. With some inaudible muttering she left for the bathroom.

But as Apple Bloom had made it to the door and opened it for Sweetie, there was a white hoof that all of the sudden knocked right on her forehead. It slowly calmed itself down as the eyes of the unicorn filly got opened before the two shot open widely. “Hehe...oops, sorry Apple Bloom.” the unicorn filly spoke in a little embarrassed tone. Sweetie moved her hoof to the back of her head and scratched it under the sounds of a soft and awkward giggle.

Apple Bloom started to rub her forehead a little bit in an attempt to calm it down. “Tis alright Sweetie, Ah’ll get over it. Shall we go and wait for Scoots by the fence?” the yellow coated filly replied. The knocking had caused some pounding within her skull but it was nothing she couldn't withstand. Sweetie gave a nod of agreement and Apple Bloom closed the front door behind her to leave.

Together they traveled over the land towards the appointed fence. A fence that had seen quite the bit of trouble over the course of its life. “Say, you did fix the fence well after that little incident with those two, didn't you?” said Sweetie Belle after her attention turned itself to her friend.

Apple Bloom nodded in agreement before she spoke her reply. “We did yes. Though it still scares Granny a little. Luckily we didn't saw those fellows again, and Mac wants to keep it that way from the sounds of it.” The young earth pony gave off a smile towards the skies in took a deep inhale for the smells of the fresh awoken lands. “Ah never get enough of that.” It truly was a glorious smell and unique to the apple farm. The mixture of grass with apples was truly something mouthwatering.

The unicorn filly smiled a little bit at the story. She remembered the tales that Rarity told her about the massive cider battle that had taken place between two brothers and the Apple Family. When they reached the fence, they simply waited on the third member of their group and gently leaning against the face. Time didn't had to progress long before the talks between the two erupted out over everything.

Granny Smith was keeping a watchful eye on the two fillies against the fence. She had simply placed herself in her rocking chair in the living room and the scare never truly left her. She was a little bit overly attached to the fence that stood around their land for some reason. Though none could blame her for it as it had been surrounding the Acres ever since day one of its existence. “I keep my eyes on you two,” she spoke in her elderly tone. Though not even two minutes later she had fallen in a light nap.

~~~~

Apple Bloom leaned against the fence whereas Sweetie just stood next to it. The two of them continued to have their conversation but the unicorn couldn't help it but to notice something. Something that was off about her friend. For on the back of the red maned filly, the hair ribbon looked like nothing. “Uhm, Apple Bloom, your maneband is...”

“It is hopeless, ain't it?” Apple Bloom finished up under a sigh. “Ah know, did it mahself this morning but Ah couldn't get it right. You want to give it a try? Your sister being a, what’s Applejack’s word for it again?”

“Diva?” Sweetie Belle chuckled in a soft tone.

“That’s the word!” Apple Bloom giggled before she lowered herself on her rump. With her head being lower, it would be easier for Sweetie to work with the ribbon and mane.

“Well, I can give it a try,” the young unicorn answered before she moved herself behind the other filly. Not much later did Sweetie position herself over Apple Bloom’s back and with her front hooves she gently took out the ribbon. “Can’t promise it will look any good though.”

“Anything’s better than what Ah did to it,” the earth pony filly replied.

“Alright then, here goes...” Sweetie spoke up and she then pulled the knot out of it. Almost instantly did all of the mane just drop itself. It was a sight that wasn't seen by all too many and Sweetie found that it looked rather lovely. “You thought about taking it out during the evening? Your manestyle like this is wonderful!” she spoke up with the occasional voice crack.

Apple Bloom on the other end removed a strand of hair out of her eyes and was genuinely surprised that her friend purposed it. She had never even considered the thought for that single and simple of red colored fabric made her who she was. “Ah've never considered it, Sweets. But might do it,” she replied before her eyes closed themselves. The filly wasn't in the mood to discuss the subject with her and just wanted to get it over with.

And so, in silence did Sweetie continue with the job of fixing the ribbon. It was a teasing little job but in the end and through a miracle, she had managed to get it. With the ribbon finally being tightened up, Apple Bloom’s signature looks had returned to her. “And, done.” Sweetie spoke as she removed herself from Apple Bloom’s back with a prideful smile.

“Is it good again?” the earth pony filly asked as she rose back up on her hooves. The little unicorn gave a nod to the question and Apple Bloom was utterly relieved at it. So relieved even that she just hugged her friend. Sweetie let out a light giggle before she wrapped her own forehooves around her friend. “Thanks Sweets,” was whispered within her ears.

“You’re welcome.”

~~~~

After a couple seconds did the two of them break the hug and Apple Bloom leaned against the fence again. Her little back was against it and her forehooves acted for a pillow behind her head. She lowered herself in such a manner that her behind sat on the ground and she could cross her legs. Not a very lady like pose, but the Apples weren't from that kind of wood. “But Sweetie, don’t ya think it is strange?” she asked all of the sudden.

The question was coming out of the true blue for Sweetie Belle and she hadn't even the slightest of ideas about what her friend was talking. “That what is strange?” the unicorn filly asked with a curious twinkle in her eyes. She lowered herself on her behind to sit on the cold ground.

“Well, the whole thing with yar sister, not able to visit her whenever ya want and such.”

The young unicorn allowed a sigh to leave through her nose at the words she heard. “It has been over two months since we discussed it, Apple Bloom. I have gotten used to it by now to be honest,” she replied in her usual happy tone. But the sitting position wasn't one she truly enjoyed. Thus her hind legs were tucked against her body and she made an awkward looking hop. In the little moments she was airborne, her tail was placed between her behind and the still cold ground to act as a pillow. A smile occupied her face after she had spoken her words and her eyes went looking down the roads.

“What... what did you do?” Apple Bloom spoke up confused as she watched the whole scene.

“Ground’s cold, so I made a pillow,” beamed Sweetie.

“Al... right,” the earth pony replied before she shook her head a couple times. “It still doesn't sound right in mah ears though.” Apple Bloom brought out bluntly as she was a filly of family. A family that did everything together when they could and no exceptions. Sweetie was of course raised in an entirely different environment and it was something that clashed against one another from time to time.

Just as Sweetie wanted to reply there were the sounds of galloping and panting from somepony that could be heard within their ears. Both of the fillies perked them up to hear what it was as their eyes looked over the roads. And soon enough became the source of the sound visible and revealed itself to be an orange pegasus filly with a purple mane. A pegasus filly that galloped towards them.

“Here I am!” she spoke up through her panting. Though the running filly pressed on her breaks a little late and she slipped right past the other two. Two sets of eyes followed her before she came to a standstill. The pegasus filly opened her eyes again and looked around before she shook her head a couple times. Then she turned herself around in order to face the other two fillies. “Not the best stop, but gotta do,” she said in a cocky tone before she joined the other two.

“Morning Scoots, where is yar scooter if Ah may ask?” Apple Bloom asked after she took notice of the missing object that the filly always had with her. It was perhaps her trademark in more than one way. For the orange filly had a handicap that prevented her from soaring through the skies like a true pegasus.

“Uhm, I kinda, broke it on the way,” replied Scootaloo as she scratched the back of her head. Sweetie let go a small giggle in response to it. “What’s so funny, Sweetie?”

“Oh, nothing Scootaloo, just a little inside joke,” the unicorn filly replied as she managed to calm down.

“Well, maybe Applejack can repair it later. For now, what is the plan, Crusaders?” Apple Bloom spoke. She let her eyes fall on both of her friends. It was done because she wanted to knew what they would do. Though also a little bit in order to prevent a fight from erupting between the unicorn and pegasus.

“Hmm... We can of course go swimming with Rainbow Dash,” purposed Scootaloo with a gleeful smile. Her grayish purple rimmed eyes looked over the other two crusader, just waiting for their approval. Her mind simply got filled with the thought of her and Rainbow racing through the lake. The little pegasus was a true fangirl from the cyan mare and the other two Crusaders knew that all too well. Maybe even a bit too well for their liking. And it didn't even came as a surprise to the two of them that the offer was made.

Sweetie simply rolled her eyes as she wasn't in the mood to reply. “And ya truly think Rainbow will do that with us?” Apple Bloom asked with a questioning look on her face in the direction of the orange filly. And then the dream of Scootaloo was just gone. Broken into pieces like it was nothing. But she wouldn't go down that easily, even if she knew the earth pony was right.

~~~~

The two fillies broke in a small argument with each other as Sweetie wandered off a little in her mind. All of the sounds around her faded as she was drifting off in her own world, completely forgetting the one she actually lived in. From the moment she was awake she had the feeling that she had forgotten something. But she just couldn't place it what it was, or where it could be.

Seconds had gone by and the argument was only getting fiercer and fiercer between the earth pony and pegasus. Yet the eyes of Sweetie shocked open and she was brought back into the real word. A world where she spoke up without any form of thought. “We need to go the boutique!”

“Huh?” both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo said in choir. They stopped their pointless argument almost right away. The two sets of eyes turned their attention over to the white unicorn filly and they tilted their heads, bashing them against one another.

“Outch!” Apple Bloom yelped.

“Owha!” Scootaloo managed to bring out.

Both of the fillies set their heads straight again before they rubbed the sore spot on their own skull with closed eyes. Though their curiosity had been sparked for the young unicorn and she was given their attention.

“Speak up, Sweetie Belle,” said Scootaloo. She grew a bit more curious about the words that her friend said. A small moan left her that got turned into a chuckle after she removed her hoof from the impact zone.

“Ya, tell us.” Apple Bloom replied impatient. She did the same action but also shook her head gently from side to side in order to see if everything worked as it should.

“There are a couple things I still need to get there. I forgot some things to take back home, plus we can surprise my sister. I’m sure she would love to have us over on this morning,” said Sweetie in a gleeful tone. After which a smile formed itself on her lips.

“Yeah sure ‘bout that?” the earth pony asked as she remembered the rules of Sweetie’s coming by. The very rules they had been talking about not even half an hour before.

“So no crusading this morning?” the pegasus filly said in a saddened tone. The words were followed up by a sigh that left through her mouth.

“I am sure of it, Apple Bloom. And Scootaloo, we can always go crusading in the afternoon right?” Sweetie replied with the smile still visible.

“I suppose,” said Scootaloo with another deep sigh.

“You two coming then?”

“Just what do ya need to get than?” Apple Bloom was so wise to ask her.

Sweetie stood up again before she would answer the question. “Oh, just a couple things. Mostly some toys that need to be going back.” While it was partially true, she also needed to get a plushie of hers. A stuffed up animal that looked like Starswirl the Bearded had been guarding her side almost every night. Apple Bloom released a small groan at the words in a manner as if she didn't trust them but soon afterward she gave a nod. Scootaloo followed suit and together they started on their journey to the Carousel Boutique.

Once again did they found themselves wandering over the still quiet land roads and streets of the small town. But they weren't silent. For they were talking about their cutie marks as always. That what they would be, how they would get them, when they would receive them and so on. It was a cute sight to see the three of them walking walking and discussing. Only a select few ponies were granted the sight as they passed them in silence in order to go somewhere they had to be.

~~~~

The three fillies reached the boutique and all of them gazed upon it. But from the lot was it Sweetie who let go the deepest sigh of mixed emotions. The building had truly lost its natural charm and vibe over the course of the months. Even though it still looked the same, there was something eerie about it. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo simply shivered a little bit at the sight.

“Now, where did she left it..?” the unicorn filly spoke in a whispering voice. Within seconds her eyes turned from their gaze and she started to look for something.

“Left what?” the pegasus asked with a raised eyebrow.

“The key, Scootaloo,” replied Sweetie Belled before she flipped the doormat over. And there it laid, the very key to the Carousel Boutique itself. “Found you!” she spoke in a chuckling tone. The white filly picked it up and placed it in the keyhole. Under a gentle hum of her own magic she turned it over.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were dumbstruck when they saw Sweetie performing a magical trick and they both blinked. The door got then unlocked with a soft click. The young unicorn pushed the door open further with her hoof while maintaining great care. The other two fillies were on the tips of their hooves. None of them knew just what to expect on the inside of the building.

The door listened to Sweetie’s commands but struggled against her under some soft screeches from the hinges. The green eyes of Sweetie peeked themselves further inside and started a little bit around before she spoke in a whisper. “Nothing... I think she is still asleep.”

“At this hour!?” Apple Bloom yelled in the same tone.

“Rarity has gotten an odd habit when it comes to sleeping. She sleeps for most of the day and wakes up in the late afternoon, mostly going until deep in the night,” said Sweetie as if it was the most normal case in the world.

“She does wha now?!” Apple Bloom replied shocked but the unicorn was already inside and waiting for the other two to come in.

“Shall we, ladies?” spoke Scootaloo with a grin and they both went inside as well. It was the pegasus who closed the door behind them with a small thud. She tried to make the least amount of sound possible if the words of Sweetie happened to be true.

~~~~

They all three were inside, their eyes peeled over everything that would be seen through the closed curtain but everything appeared to be normal. The rolls of fabric were still nicely sorted together with the needed equipment, a couple unfinished dressed could be seen in the working area of the unicorn. As for the living room, everything was appearing to be alright as well. Some glasses stood there that possibly had been from the past night, but nothing out of the ordinary. As last did their eyes went through the main shopping area and once again there was nothing to be seen. There was nothing with the exception of the silence that had taken over the building.

“Seems all fine to me, shall we go upstairs?” Sweetie asked before she trotted over to the hallway. The very hallways where the staircase was housed to lead them up and further into the bowels of the building.

The other two fillies pulled up their shoulders to each other and tried to find their way in the darkness for it. After they had bumped into a couple things and muttered against the other and themselves, they did eventually reach it only to see the tail of Sweetie disappearing on the top floor.

Apple Bloom was the first that went on the stairs and hoped not to make a sound as she went up them and carefully reached the end of them as she took it step by step. But close behind her was Scootaloo who seemed to be near the end of her patience. She couldn't stand the slow pace of the filly before her and was more than glad when they did reach the top. “Next time, I go before you,” she said before she turned herself into the same direction in which Sweetie went.

“Sweetie, where are ya looking for if I may ask?” Apple Bloom asked again. She didn’t like it, but she was the last to catch up with the two. She leaned against the doorway of the filly’s bedroom and had a clear view inside of it.

“Some things that I left here, mostly for school,” the unicorn fillye answered while she opened the curtain carefully. With the light that made its way into her room she used it as a lamp and started to look for the desired items. Apple Bloom knew the answer was different from the first time she asked it but she wasn't in the mood to question it. It was not like Sweetie was trying to take over Equestria or something the like. At least she didn't hope that.

~~~~

Scootaloo on the other end was having a set of different plans and her impatient mind didn't want her to wait for Sweetie to pack her things. Instead she made the decision to venture a little on her own through the upper floor. The young pegasus left the bedroom with a couple hops and she walked around on the second floor. Though her eyes became fixed on one door in particular. The door at the very end of the hallway, was the door that the most of her attention. Little did she knew just what was behind it.

Before she was there and thus could discover what was behind it, she had to take a peek in all of the other doors present at the floor. Most of it just resulted in her finding the bathroom, inspiration room, a guest room and a storage room. Nothing of true interest though all of the rooms had one thing in common, their curtains were always closed.

Having peeked through all those doorways did Scootaloo stood before the very door that sparked her attention the most. The door that had awoken her burning curiosity. Her hooves reached for the knob with a gentle and slow motion. A pair of hooves turned on it and it let go an unusual click. A click that was unique to that door alone.

The ears of Sweetie perked up and her whole head rose up as soon as she heard it. “Oh no, no, no, no,” she whispered and without thought she stormed out of her room. She galloped through the doorway and almost knocked Apple Bloom to the ground. But time to argue the event was not given to the earth pony. Sweetie Belle was on her way to the door. Her green rimmed eyes fell on the scenery but it was already too late and she gulped audible.

Scootaloo had opened the door that was leading to the bedroom of the ivory unicorn mare herself. The door to her sister’s private residence, a room not even Sweetie was allowed to go in except when given permission by Rarity herself.

“No, no, no, no,” the young filly spoke in a whisper. She turned again into galloped and ran over to her friend. When the pegasus was within her range, the unicorn filly just tackled Scootaloo to the ground in the hardest way possible. It was something that she never did under any given circumstances. But the one they were in, was a major exception.

“What the hay Sweetie!” Scootaloo spoke out loud before she got a hoof crammed up into her mouth. A hoof that belonged to the young Sweetie Belle who wanted her to stay silent.

“Shh. Don’t want to wake up my sister,” the unicorn filly whispered almost with no sound in one of the ears of the pegasus. Scootaloo rose her head up in an odd manner before the ears perked up from a sound. A sound that was the snoring of the unicorn had entered her ears and her eyes grew small. She understood just what she had done. In the den of the lion they were with the only exit being the door to the hallway.

~~~~

The set of purple rimmed eyes of the orange coated filly turned themselves over to the bed. She let go a loud gulp before some moaning came from it. Moaning that was followed by an unseen moment from their position. Both Sweetie and Scootaloo were as silent as the grave. They were even afraid to breath. They both thought that any sound too much could possibly wake Rarity up and that was the last thing they would be needing, a cranky sister that would be shouting at them.

The moaning died down again but was followed by the sound of the mouth that opened and closed a couple times. Only after that did the snoring kick back into the walls of the room. Both Sweetie and Scootaloo assumed that the mare was vast asleep, or at least asleep again. Sweetie Belle removed her hoof from Scootaloo’s mouth with care and offered a hoof to pull her up. The pegasus filly took it and was pulled up as the other filly whispered to her. “Never, ever, do that again Scootaloo. Rarity doesn't like to be disturbed in her sleep, and given the odd sleeping habit, I am not taking my chances anymore.”

Though just as Scootaloo wanted to answer, it was Sweetie who got tackled by something and was knocked to the ground herself. The unicorn filly looked over to what or who it was and noticed Apple Bloom who stood on top of her. “Ya knocked mah head to mush this morning and knocked me aside like nothing without a word. Consider this yar payback, Sweetie Belle,” she spoke up while she looked down into the emerald green eyes of her friend.

“Get off of me, Apple Bloom!” Sweetie spoke and pushed the earth pony filly off of herself. “And now just leave her bedroom.” She rose back up on all four of her hooves and shook her head to set the world straight again.

“Oh Tom, w-what are you... doing?” Those words suddenly took their turn through the room in the voice of the elder sister. All three of the fillies looked up and didn't dare to speak as much as one world or even breath through their mouths. “Hmhmhm, it has been just such a long time since we last did it, how about tonight? Or even better, right now?”

“Is she..?” Apple Bloom managed to speak out loud enough for the other to hear.

“Afraid so,” replied Sweetie in the same tone.

From the bed came the moaning of the unicorn which increased while she continued to speak within her sleep. All sorts of cute nicknames did their turn as one name kept being called. The name of Tom.

“Who is this Tom anyway? I don’t know anypony named like that.” Scootaloo whispered as they had been listening the whole time. Needless to say, they were quite disgusted by it.

“I think...I think it’s a rock,” spoke Sweetie carefully. Upon hearing the revelation, the other two fillies had to do their utmost best not to erupt out in a deafening laughter. The two had heard a true lot in their lives, but that had to be the best thing of it all.

“Hmmm, right there, y-yes...s-shove it up, hard,” the mare spoke up as all three of the fillies just froze in their doing and all got the same face. A face that irradiated utter disgust.

But it was Apple Bloom who said the words that were on their minds. “Oh Celestia why...”

“C-Come on girls, w-we have to go,” whispered Sweetie. She had heard enough and she just wanted to leave. Apple Bloom agreed with it and was the first to make her way over to the door.

Scootaloo however, didn't listen to her friends and had made her way over to the desk of the unicorn where she mumbled some words gently within herself. “What could be in all of these...”

Without much thought following up did she just open all the drawers. Each of them revealed some personal belongings of the mare of the house and nothing that could help either her or her friends out to get their cutie marks. Helping them to get into trouble however, it did.

“Scoot, w-what are you..?” Sweetie said while her head was peeking at the pegasus filly from a distance. She blinked in utter disbelief at the whole sight.

“Trying to find something of interest, maybe something that will help to gain our cutie marks!” the filly replied in a soft tone.

“Ah don’t think Rarity does have something like that,” spoke Apple Bloom before she had made her way back next to Sweetie and heard what Scootaloo said.

“Speaking of her,” the orange filly replied as she closed all the drawers and gazed upon the locked one. “What could she have stored in here..?”

“Girls, I think, we have to leave, now. L-Let her sleep. She needs it,” plead Sweetie in fear of what might have happened next. But what would happen next would change the lives of the three fillies forever.

~~~~

Scootaloo left the drawer and allowed her eyes to fell upon the bed where the unicorn was sleeping, without much thought a question felt her mouth. “Sweetie, how deep does your sister sleep usually?”

Both Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle looked to each other in disbelief of the question before Sweetie replied. “I, I think deep, for she didn't woke up yet, and after what happened, I would have been fully awake. The only real thing she wakes up from instantly is the smell of smoke.”

“Good,” replied Scootaloo and in an instant had she hopped on the bed with the help of her wings. The other two fillies gasped in utter fear of the daring act and Sweetie tried her best to bring the pegasus on different thought. But it didn't do anything for the fact that she just went her own way. As she always had been doing and it always got her -if not all of them- in trouble.

The purple irises had found their rest on the white unicorn mare who was still vast asleep in the bed who didn't even minded the constant flapping of the wings from the pegasus as they were used to make the filly even lighter. She still released moans of a secret pleasure every few seconds while she continued to whisper nicknames for the elusive Tom. What really happened was that Rarity had a wet dream for the first time in months and she using it to the fullest extent.

But all of the sudden there was a hiss that left the mare which was followed up by an evil laughter as her head fell off of the pillow and rested against the mattress. Scootaloo looked dead terrified after the events had happened and the hoof of the mare reached for the pillow, she grabbed it and placing it closer to her. But as it occurred there was something that could be seen at the very end of the re-positioned pillow, something that looked like a key.

Quick with her hoof did the filly snatched the object and hopped off of the bed, letting the unicorn sleep further. “Are you insane!” was the only thing Sweetie could whisper against her friend as she had landed back on the floor of the bedroom.

“Why? Nothing happened right?” Scootaloo replied before her eyes fixed themselves over the key. “Hmm. Could this be..?”

Sweetie shook her head deeply as the young pegasus made her way over to the desk. “It won’t work, Scoots,” whispered Apple Bloom as she had an idea of what might be tried.

“We shall see about that, chicken.” Scootaloo replied and she inserted the key in the hole of the locked drawer. Much to her own surprise it was fitting. Then it was her turn to be scared again and with a careful move she turned the key to unlock the drawer.

With a small click sounding through the room it was indicated that the drawer was indeed unlocked. With her shaky hooves she managed to pull the drawer back and letting her eyes fall upon the content. What she caught in her eyes was a book. Or better said: a journal.

16 Every secret eventually surfaces

The young unicorn had become scared for her death after Scootaloo had opened the drawer. It was in the moment the worst that could happen. The only thing that would make it the apocalypse complete was if Rarity managed to wake up from the sounds. Terrified by the thought, Sweetie knew she had to do something at that moment.

“My room, now!” she whispered in a yell to her friends. Scootaloo did listen to the call for once and ventured back to the other two fillies with a big grin on her face. A grin that was obscured by something else in her mouth. Whether Sweetie wanted it or not, but the pegasus filly held the journal in her mouth. Yet she was polite enough to shut the drawer again. Both her and Apple Bloom nodded and together they made their way back the way they came, through the bedroom door. The unicorn filly had tried to reason with the pegasus along the way to the filly’s bedroom but Scootaloo was thicker than a mule when it came to changing the mindset she had.

Only after the pegasus and the earth pony passed through the other doorway was the door closed behind them by Sweetie. For the most part it went in silence but the soft screeches of the hinges were unavoidable. Still scared for what might happen did the young unicorn allow the door to fall back within the lock before she joined the two in a silent gallop that led them over to the other bedroom.

~~~~

After both the earth pony and the pegasus had entered the room, Sweetie Belle closed her own door. With the door being shut it would act as a silencer. For it would minimizing the sound that would leave it as her emerald green eyes stood on anger. A look which the other two fillies were not used from her and what resulted in them gulping lightly while the orange pegasus accidentally dropped the journal out of fear. The book made a single bounce on the ground before fell open at a certain page. But Scootaloo was too scared to look at it and Sweetie too angry.

“I only needed to grab a couple things, we could have been out of here already! But no, you just venture out on your own. I don’t have a problem with you wandering off, but nopony, and I repeat, nopony enters my sister’s bedroom when she is asleep, let alone roam through her things! You could be dead, Scootaloo!” the unicorn filly spoke angered. She had a rough time to control it all. Apple Bloom could see that fact clear as day. Sweetie never was the kind of pony who wanted to go in a hoof to hoof fight but Scootaloo had brought her close to that tipping point. After she had spoken her words of rage did the filly to just began walk. She walked and trailed after her own tail in order to vent some of the anger in her body. The other two could only pray it succeeded.

~~~~

The both of them still gazed scared at the sudden outburst and it was Scootaloo who closed her eyes and dropped her head a little in shame for her deeds. “I am sorry Sweetie, I shouldn't have done that,” she spoke in an honest tone and was loud and clear. But she was too ashamed to admit it right in the eyes of the angry unicorn she considered one of her best friends in the world.

“Tis alright Scootaloo, she didn't woke up and you’re still in one piece,” replied Apple Bloom as one of her hooves rested comfortably on the shoulder of the orange pegasus. It was not much but for Scootaloo it meant the world at that point. Never in her life had she let Sweetie down so much, and she truly regretted it with every cell in her body. She didn't spoke words but Apple Bloom could feel her act was appreciated.

Sweetie on the other end couldn't calm herself down by walking around. It did help for some but by far not all. Instead she tried a tactic she had learned from her sister. A tactic which involved heavy in- and exhaling through the nose and mouth. It was worth a shot in her eyes and started doing it. Deep breaths were taken in through her mouth and long exhales done by the nose.

Apple Bloom looked up all the way as she heard the sounds but Scootaloo only moved up her eyes to see it. They were both confused and surprised by that what was going on. Yet all they could do was continue the waiting game. Time luckily didn't had to progress all too long before Sweetie’s signature friendly smile found its way back upon her face. “It is alright Scoot, but never do it again, okay?” she replied to her friend in a much calmer voice.

As the words were being picked up by her hears, the pegasus slowly rose back up as her eyes opened themselves to their fullest extent. The purple rims got rested on the little white unicorn while the words left her. “Yeah, I promise I won’t do it again.”

“Good, we’re all friends again?” Apple Bloom asked out of sheer curiosity as her eyes switched between both Sweetie and Scootaloo.

“If Sweetie says so, but I think we are,” answered the pegasus with a weak chuckle.

The unicorn filly nodded for confirmation from her side. “We are,” she then said.

~~~~

All three of them smiled to each other but the eyes of Apple Bloom were dropped down in relief that there wasn't a fight between the two of them. But when her eyes fell down, they got rested upon the open page in the book. In her subconscious she began to read the content of it carefully even if it was written upside down. “Girls, Ah think it wasn't any book Scoots took,” she spoke up after she had read the entire page. An obnoxious feeling rose up in her, a feeling that she knew something she better couldn't have because it was terrible.

Sweetie and Scootaloo had been talking to one another about the situation before the words of the earth pony filly fell in their ears. “Huh!?” was the only thing the other two could say before they fixed their attention to Apple Bloom. Neither of them knew exactly what she was talking about, but they sure wanted to know more about it all. Both their eyes were filled with questions as the world around them was lost. It slowly turned into nothing but black as they only had eyes for one pony. And that pony was Apple Bloom herself.

“Sweetie, does yar sister keep a diary or something?” the earth pony asked in a noticeable scared tone.

“Not that I know of to be honest. Then again, much about her personal life is hidden from me for some reason,” replied Sweetie after she did some pounding in her mind about the question.

“You want to go somewhere with this, Apple Bloom?” Scootaloo asked after she had tilted her head. Though she first watched in which direction it would be safer to do so.

“Yes Ah’m,” answered the earth pony filly as her hoof pointed to the book. “Ah think ya dug up Rarity’s journal, Scoots.”

“What!?” yelled Sweetie with her usual voice crack but was cut short from her words as both a hoof from both Scootaloo and Apple Bloom was shoved right into her mouth. As if they were perfectly in sync with one another did they release a shushing sound towards the unicorn filly.

The filly nodded that she understood the message and the hooves were removed a few moments later. But the ears kept themselves perked for any sounds that could be heard on the hallway. All three of them expected an angry Rarity to rampage through the door and that shouted at them to be quiet in a blind rage. Yet for four long and dreadful minutes was there nothing to be heard. Not even a single sound dared to have left the three of them. None of them even dared to breath out loud or make even the slightest of motions.

It was after the passage of those minutes that their expectations lowered. They thought that after such a long period of time, Rarity wouldn't come anymore for them. It was a comforting thought to say the least and the one with which they continued on. The three of them sighing in pure relief and then looked upon one another. All three their eyes asked the same question, that of what the plan was going to be afterward.

“So this, is my sisters journal?” Sweetie asked in a careful tone.

“So it seems,” replied Apple Bloom before she looked upon the little unicorn.

“Cutie Mark Crusaders gossip readers, anypony?” spoke Scootaloo under a soft snicker.

“Ya know that that was a terrible joke right?” Apple Bloom said with a crooked look on her face. A look that was meant solitary for the pegasus. Scootaloo always had a small habit of doing such things and it was something that bugged the others to no end sometimes.

“Know and noted,” the pegasus answered with a chuckle in her voice. Sweetie however, had turned the journal towards herself and was already reading a couple pages further within it. Yet at the entry she had laid her eyes on, she shushed the two of them and started to read aloud to them.

“And so falls another day behind me, another day of worries and stress that can be left behind. So many things done today. But the most important one being the dress for Applejack, for her family meeting in Manehatten. She told that would be a lovely party but that she wasn't looking forward to it at all.

Can you believe it? That farmer has family in a metropolis of Equestria and yet stays here. I can not discover just what it is that makes her stay in this town though. If I had been in her place, I would have been gone a long time again. But a ball rolls odd, shall we say. Though there are still a few patterns that need to be solved. Don’t want to rehash the whole gala look again. Maybe a bit less, apple-ish.

-Your faithful Rarity”

~~~~

“Say what now!?” said Apple Bloom in a whispering but clear tone of anger. She couldn't help it but to just feel insulted by the words that were written down in the book. The feeling could even be seen within her own eyes as she continued to let herself boil in her own soap. And both the unicorn and pegasus noticed it after the words were spoken.

“Easy Apple Bloom, I’m sure she didn't mean it that way,” replied Scootaloo. It was her turn to hold the earth pony filly with all of her might. The only disadvantage was the fact that Apple Bloom could be as strong as her sister if she wanted to be. And the situation she landed in happened to be one of those cases.

Scootaloo had a troublesome time of managing and containing the young farmer on the spot. Apple Bloom had to be locked by the pegasus with her forelegs going under the armpits and held her against the chest. The both of them just struggled to no end. One to escape, the other to keep her. It was not a pretty sight to withhold but it simply had to be done.

“Hey, it stands here in the journal. I think that she writes it down, to get it off of her mind,” explained Sweetie to the earth pony in the best reasonable manner. But even for her it was unknown territory. She didn't even knew that Rarity had such a thing to start with.

“Ah think, Ah think you are right about it, Sweets.” Apple Bloom spoke up as she stopped her struggling under a deep sigh. Her head lowered itself down to the ground while her ears went flat against her head. But her eyes rose themselves up to Sweetie. “Still hurts me...”

“Can, can I release you, Apple Bloom?” Scootaloo asked carefully. She feared another struggle that would erupt from the question. But instead did the young earth pony gave a simple nod to the words. Almost right away could the earth pony feel that the hold of the pegasus became lesser.

“At least it is not said right in your face right? I mean, I did found it by accident,” spoke Scootaloo in a soft tone before she released Apple Bloom from her hold.

“Ya stole it, ya mean,” the earth pony corrected her.

“More, borrowing without asking I would say,” replied the orange pegasus with a silly grin. Apple Bloom just rolled her eyes in annoyance. She was prepared to counter the spoken words but Sweetie interrupted the two of them.

“Stop it you two,” she said with a confident voice and the two other fillies knew it was just pointless to go on in their argument. The both of them nodded in agreement to the words and focused their attention on the young unicorn once again.

“Alright, alright. What more stands in there, like what is the latest one about?” Scootaloo asked as she tried to change the subject. At least she tried to do it. But if reading further through the journal was such a good thing to do, had to be found out through the passage of time.

Sweetie nodded and went through the many pages under the sounds of a soft moan that came from her mind. A moan that was caused by the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Mere seconds later did her eyes fell on what appeared to be the most recent entry. She cleared her throat as quiet as she could to read aloud to her friends once more.

“A new night has passed by and what a wonderful night it was for certain. The hunt that was made delivered some of the best blood I have tasted in months. The rest of the night went quite calmly as I managed to finish, or at least work further on, a couple dresses before deciding to go to bed. All of those projects shall be finished one day, but having to leave every day to get a meal does consume a lot more time than I originally had wanted it. Maybe through time that problem shall be solved.”

~~~~

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo looked and listened amazed yet disgusted to the words that were spoken by Sweetie. Neither of them could fully wrap their heads around the words spoken, but knew just one thing about them. And that was the fact they were mysterious, ominous and overall just sinister and unpleasant.

“Did ya say, blood?” the earth pony filly asked with care. To the question could Sweetie only give a nod while one of her forehooves gently made its way over the two little scars in her neck. But in her head she connected the dots up to a ridiculous idea. An idea that could have been a memory that was unspeakable off for her. Without any kind of warning did she rose herself up and closed the book before she took it in her mouth.

“Where are ya going to?” Apple Bloom asked upon seeing the events happen. Scootaloo remained silent as she was delved within her thoughts about the whole thing.

“Rephurning phis... And regrephphing my eyes pho fall on iph,” replied Sweetie somber with the book still firm in her mouth. But she just dropped it to the ground again and picked it up with a hoof as it tore her jaw to shred. Or so it felt. The filly limped on her three legs and would continue the journey in that manner.

Before either of the two could argue or even decipher that was said, the unicorn had already passed them and the click of her door unlocking fell in their ears. Scootaloo was snipped out of her thought and the two remaining Crusaders came into action alright right away.

“Are you mad!?” Scootaloo whispered against the young unicorn after she had caught up with her. Though it was a hopeless cause as Sweetie kept trotting quietly through the doorway. The filly went through the dark hall and made her way over to the door that was leading to her sister’s bedroom.

The heads of the two other fillies peeked out of the doorway and they simply looked at what would happen. With the unique click of the door that did its turn through the quiet boutique again, Sweetie carefully entered and disappeared in the curtain created darkness of the room behind it. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo only could hope for the best but they both knew that they should fear the worst. The young fillies looked over to each other and their eyes spoke more than enough for the both of them.

~~~~

Sweetie Belle maneuvered herself in complete silence through the grand bedroom of the building. Yet the fear of her sister just waking up like that was always present within her. It made her heart beat faster and time appeared to be even slower than usual for her. With a couple elegant steps and hops had she made her way over to the closed drawer. Much to her own luck was the key still stuck in the lock it just as Scootaloo left it when they made their departure. Good thing she didn't woke up, yet, she thought to herself after she looked over the bed. Then her eyes lowered themselves and she gazed over the journal she had grown to hate.

The young filly turned her eyes back up and she opened the drawer with the least amount of sound she could possibly make. The journal was placed back inside of it as soon as the hole was big enough. Sweetie could only pray that it laid in the right position as it was found in. But knowing her sister’s ordering manner, it must have been the very middle of the middle within it. And that was what she tried to achieve. Soon afterwards would she have closed the drawer again and had one last look over to the posterbed of her sister. After that she just wanted to leave the room as a whole.

On the bed did everything appear to be normal and Sweetie turned herself back around. But when the filly wanted to lock the drawer again, there were a couple moans that left the bed. The green eyes of Sweetie grew to their smallest size possible. She turned herself around again before being able to lock the drawer and her eyes shot in every direction to find a suitable hiding spot. That was literally the only thing on her mind at the moment. Hide to safety, to be safe from the possible eruption that would come from Mount Rarity.

And almost within a second she just dived under the bed and made herself as small as possible. With her heart beating as fast as it could did the filly fear what would happen next. It was soon enough that there was a set of ivory coated hind legs that dangled before the eyes of Sweetie. A set that got followed by a pair of front ones before the figure finally was placed on the ground. What was followed was a loud yawn made by Rarity herself. In an ever so slow manner did the hooves managed to take the body away and disappeared out of Sweetie’s sight.

The little filly sighed softly in relief to it all but the relief was of short terms. For the voice of her sister echoed on the hallway. “What in..? First my door is standing open, then Sweetie’s... Am I starting to get messy?” And almost right after the words were spoken there was the click of Sweetie’s door being closed that did its turn through the upper level of the building. “Time for some, wine,” the mare spoke to herself before the sound of her hooves that went down the steps of the stairs fell into the ears of the filly until they faded away. Once again it was the silence that had taken over the room, if not the whole floor. A silence that was both creepily eerie and wonderfully satisfying.

Sweetie managed to crawl from under the bed with haste and in silence she galloped the journey over to her room. She unlocked her door again as quiet as it was possible and stared into her empty room. “Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, where are you?” she spoke in a near silent whisper. Her room was once again indulged with darkness as Rarity also had closed the curtains again. Sweetie began to fear that something terrible had happened to the both of them. But from under the bed there were two figure who gently started to reveal themselves. One with a set of purple rims as the other had a set of yellow rims.

Sweetie Belle sighed in utmost relief upon the revealed sight and took her bag that was filled with the things she needed before her mouth opened again. “We need to go, now.”

“Are you mad!?” whispered Scootaloo as Apple Bloom took place next to Sweetie.

“We have to Scoots, or are ya,” the little cowgirl started to grin a little towards her orange coated friend and she added a single word to her sentence, “chicken?”

The insult echoed within her ears, Scootaloo had a bit of a hard time to not to become angry at it. Her eyes closed themselves for a little bit as a deep sigh left through her mouth. “Let’s go,” she simply said. She had gathered her guts for as much it was possible and gave another, deep exhale through her nose. Even though Sweetie had everything she needed, in the haste and fear she had forgotten one important thing. And that being her stuffed animal.

~~~~

With care in their every step made the Crusaders their way over the hallway and Sweetie closed the door of her bedroom ever so gently. Again did they had to make sure they didn't make any form of sound which could possibly alert Rarity. Sweetie nodded to Apple Bloom and Scootaloo as it was the starting signal for the daring travels. The latter was the first to go towards the staircase as quiet as she possibly could.

Once the unicorn filly - who formed the rearguard - had joined them once more did all three of them perk their ears in order to listen just what the sounds were on the lower floor of the boutique. If it would be safe for them to venture down and just out of it. So that they would and could let Rarity just live alone again.

Within the ears of the fillies there were the same sounds to be caught. The sounds of the elder sister who mumbled against herself before being occasionally interrupted by the gentle moments of silence. The three thought that the silences were created by sips she took from her wine. Or any other liquid she happened to be drinking at the time actually. Sweetie tried to listen even deeper at the sounds and was gently figuring out the exact location to where they originated from.

It was after a couple seconds she thought she had found the right location and could only pray that she actually had the right one. From the three fillies it was the unicorn who was the very first who began to descend from the stairs and into the unknown. It was a plan she came up with herself: if she was caught by Rarity it wouldn't be the biggest of deals. Or so she hoped at least. Not to mention that she was packed with her saddlebags and thus the heaviest of the three.

The other two fillies followed within the hoof steps of Sweetie and they managed to be as quiet as possible. Even the always so impatient Scootaloo managed to have brought up the needed patience for the operation to herself. Before either of the three knew it, they found themselves on the bottom of the staircase. Though instead of venturing forward and towards the door to get out, Sweetie moved her hoof in order to hold her friends from moving any further. The two fillies looked a little confused to each other at first before they fixed their attention back on Sweetie. The filly was perking her ears again for the sounds.

All the sounds seemed to be the same and the young unicorn began to make her way over to the front door with her friends tailing her. But as they came closer and closer to the door, they had to pass the archway that was leading into the living room. From the corner of her eye took Sweetie note of a shadow that was moving.

In response to it did she froze up on the spot and knocked her friends against the wall before she rested her own back against it while looking over to the two. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom first gazed upon each other before turning their confused looks over to Sweetie who already had her head turned over to the side. The young unicorn looked into the living room with both of her eyes. Soon enough found the heads of both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo themselves on top of that of Sweetie. All three of them were looking inside the room to see what was going on.

~~~~

But the events that unfold themselves before their eyes were some that they could only pray of that their eyes were flat out lying to them. The three fillies watched through the living room as a whole. There they saw the unicorn laying down on her sofa while she took a sip from her wine. She was still wearing her signature, transparent purple nightgown she was always seen with. If she was even seen at all to begin with.

The glass had set itself back on the table and the eyes of the mare were opened again. But as they fell in the eyes of the fillies, there was a gentle flicker that caused them to go from their crimson red coloring to a sapphire blue in the fraction of a second. After that they just closed themselves again under a dark chuckle that left from the sister her mouth.

While the chuckle slowly died down there was a grin took place on her face. Her mouth was opened wide enough to reveal the extended canines in their full glory. As the sight fell in their eyes as it was were all three of the fillies frightened for their lives. And none wanted to believe the sights they caught.

They retracted their heads back and all looked at each other with the same gaze of disbelief and utmost fear. After a few seconds it was Apple Bloom who opened her mouth and whispered almost with no sound. “Did ya’ll see that?”

“H-How could I not?” Scootaloo answered under the same tone. “She is a monster!”

“Hey! Don’t talk like that about my sister!” whispered Sweetie Belle in a snarl.

“You have seen her fangs, Sweetie? She is a vampony!” spoke the orange pegasus ever so softly while she tried to get her point across.

“A what?” they both answered.

“A lot of trouble, I will explain the club house...”

~~~~

The fillies nodded and dared to peek back around the archway. They noticed that Rarity had removed herself from the sofa and was just staring at one of the many candles. The unicorn appeared to be in some sort of trance as she watched the flame dancing but on her back there was something that wished to expand itself. Though the soft moaning of the mare indicated she tried her best not too.

But then the nightgown just uncurled itself in a set of bat like wings and Rarity released a sigh of relief while flapping them lightly. “So much better to just have them out,” she said in a bit of a darker tone than usual before her attention was taken off of the candle. She just walked a little through the living room without any thought in her mind.

They all three retracted back behind the wall again and looked at each other in pure terror. The fear they had was dripping off of their faces, faces that saw pure white of color. They could speak of luck that none of them actually released a utmost terror at the sights they had seen.

“What do we do?” asked Scootaloo with a rampaging heart.

“B-Backdoor, follow me,” answered Sweetie who didn't wish to spend another minute in this place and quietly galloped away while her friends followed suit. They turned their pacing over to the working area of the boutique and maneuvered themselves through it while avoiding making any sounds. They went passed the just creepy looking mannequins with the unfinished dresses and suits hanging on them. With lights in the room, it wasn't scary looking. Though it was the darkness within that caused it crawl up from within them.

When the backdoor came in their view, they looked back in the hope the mare wouldn't be there as sweat ran down their bodies. Sweat that was caused by their fear, fear for the once so normal tailor in their town. Their eyes caught nothing but the vast emptiness of the room behind them. Three small sighs of relief were followed and Sweetie opened the door with great haste. She allowed them to escape this place and they ran right into the bright light of the afternoon sun which stood high in the skies.

The little unicorn carefully closed the door as the other two allowed themselves to bath a little in the sunlight. They embraced its warm grasp and tried to forget the very sights they had witnessed with their own eyes. But those exact sights were burned on their retina’s until the end of time.

“Shall we go?” Sweetie asked as she joined the group again and Scootaloo and Apple Bloom gave her a confirming nod. All three of them started to walk in a small trotting pace while making their way over to the treehouse where the pegasus would explain more about these, vamponies, she spoke about.

Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle moved themselves through the busy afternoon streets of the normally so quiet town and felt themselves a bit more secure that way before turning into a street and landed on a small land road. The very land road that lead them to their beloved clubhouse and safe haven, the Cutie Mark Crusaders headquarters.

~~~~

Scootaloo was the first one to walk up the wooden ramps in order to enter the well-constructed tree house and she held the door open for the other two fillies who followed her up and entered it without a problem. Still living in the aftershock from all the events that happened to them, they were light on their hooves to say the least.

Sweetie placed her saddlebag in a corner of the room before she dropped herself on a pillow with a deep exhale. Apple Bloom on the other end preferred to sat down on a chair and looked over to the two other fillies. Scootaloo closed the door behind them and walked to the middle of the room. She looked at the little unicorn before her eyes moved over to the filly earth pony who opened her mouth impatiently. “Are ya going to tell us something or what?”

Scootaloo turned over to Apple Bloom and she spoke her words plain and simple. “Yes, but what I will say, is not going to be happy. I have heard rumors and myths, ghost stories parents tell their foals to scare them. They are not myths... They are a reality... And we, we have seen it with our own eyes.”

17 Myth confirmed and grownups

“Speak up chicken!” spoke Apple Bloom under a grin. She had gotten just a little bit annoyed by the long waiting on the story that would be told by Scootaloo. She could be the most patient filly in the world when she wanted, but she never truly liked to wait on events to happening.

“If little miss Countryside here will hold her mouth, then I can do my story!” replied Scootaloo who was consuming herself from the inside out upon the word ‘chicken’. Even though the joke had begun a long time ago, she still couldn't stand it at all. Over the passage of time it became her sobriquet in more than one way. It was to be considered a good thing that none of the older ponies she came in contact with used it against her.

Sweetie Belle let go a little sigh over the two blabbering fillies and continued to watch them a little bit more. But when the signs were given they would go hoof to hoof on each other, she knew it was time for her to meddle herself in it. “Quit it you two! Scootaloo, tell your story please. Apple Bloom, hold your mouth will you,” she spoke up while she separated the two fight eager fillies. Each of the fillies got a hoof pushed against their chest and the emerald green eyes of the unicorn kept switching between them.

Both the earth pony and the pegasus gazed a little up to this sudden interruption from the little unicorn before they both nodded to the spoken words. Apple Bloom returned to her chair while the pegasus cleared her throat in the middle of the room. “Rainbow Dash,” she started as Sweetie had returned to her pillow and looked full wonder to her friend.

“And here we go again,” mumbled Apple Bloom under an annoyed roll of her eyes. The earth pony just kicked further back in her chair and waited what would come next. Whatever it possibly could be, it would only raise the questions instead of answering them. Even though the sober red maned filly had clearly seen Rarity, she couldn't believe it.

Scootaloo didn't give Apple Bloom any more attention and just continued on her story. “She has told me many stories when we were camping, just the two of us over at White Tails, she told horrible ghost stories of undead ponies who live on the blood of the living.” She paused a little bit for the dramatic effect. Somehow she still managed to put up a show while they had seen the unbelievable. Though Sweetie Belle was already shivering on her spot and it wouldn't be long before she would walk over and just crawl against Apple Bloom in the chair. The earth pony filly on the other end didn't look very interested at all. She always had been a filly who was quite low to the ground when it came down to believes but still kept her mouth shut in order for Scootaloo to tell her ghost tales.

“They come out at night, hunting for a living pony in order to drink from them. Nopony knows how they select their victim. But you better pray, it is not you,” she spoke further in a much darker tone. “Ponies with fangs in their mouths and wings on their backs...”

“Sounds like changelings to me,” replied Apple Bloom because she couldn't hold herself any longer. While the similarities were striking between the two species, they could only wish that that was the true cause of it all.

Scootaloo looked deep in the eyes of Sweetie before she spoke the truth as she knew it to her. “A creature like that, is called a vampony.”

Upon hearing that single and emphasized word did the irises of Sweetie shrunk down to near nothing. She released a deep and loud gulp of terror soon afterwards. It took her some time before the young unicorn made a remark of her own and it was done after she had snuggled up against Apple Bloom a lot more. “S-Scoot, w-what more do you know?” she asked with care while fearing the answer that would come from her.

The pegasus filly turned her attention even further to the death terrified Sweetie before Apple Bloom wrapped one of her forelegs around the unicorn filly with a gentle giggle. She tried to keep herself tough but deep inside of her she was curious as well. “Are you willing to hear more?” Scootaloo asked with great care while her gaze turned into a serious one.

The little unicorn nodded with a light motion before she snuggled up to the chest of Apple Bloom. She was hoping to find some form of comfort as the words got spoken to them both. The earth pony was actually surprised that Sweetie crawled up that far against her and she blinked a couple times. But then just continued on with trying to comfort the little Sweetie. “You asked for it. Masters of manipulation they are, unable to die, forbidden to live...” Scootaloo continued in a sinister sounding voice to enhance up the mood. Whether it was done intentionally or not, was unknown to the other two Crusaders.

“H-How do you b-become one?” Sweetie interrupted all of the sudden. She didn't care about all the other possible things at that point. She knew what she saw in the living room of her sister’s boutique and that question was the only one she truly wanted to have answered.

The sudden interruption took the pegasus out of her story as her mind delved itself in the words spoken by Rainbow about it. Not a single memory was lost untouched in her mind during the search. As a couple seconds had passed, she found the answer. “You get bitten, and then they drain you from your blood, while feeding you their own. That is how you turn. By consuming their blood as they take yours. That’s what Rainbow Dash told me when I asked her.”

“A-And how do you spot one?” Sweetie asked through as the fear became readable within her eyes as well. Her face was even whiter than it normally was and the other two noted it almost right away. But not that it would stop Scootaloo from doing her words. Apple Bloom on the other end tried to comfort Sweetie as best as she possibly could by stroking up and down her shoulder and hugging her in a warm manner.

“Spotting one is a lot more simple. A vampony can’t walk into the sunlight. That is why they travel only at night or sunless days. Rainbow also said something about the signs of princess Celestia herself, but I can’t remember what was with them,” the pegasus filly replied to the question.

~~~~

It was in that moment that the bucket of the earth pony just flooded over. She couldn't take it any longer as all of the words that were spoken by Scootaloo did fell in the wrong gullet. “Oh come on, ya really think Ah’m supposed to believe all this mythical, ‘vampony’ talk of yours?” she interrupted as she was visible annoyed. Yet she never left her job of comforting the terrified Sweetie Belle. Whether she was trying to ease the pain for the unicorn or herself, was something that laid on the line of genius and madness.

The tiny wings of Scootaloo sprung open themselves at the words and she walked up to the earth pony filly with anger readable on her forehead. Yet before the two would meet up did Sweetie manage to get out of the hold and moved herself out of the way. She knew what was going to happen, and didn't like it. The pegasus didn't make any chance to waste and she pressed her own forehead against that of Apple Bloom. The both of them just stared each other deeply into the eyes and exchanged glazed filled with anger. “Then how do you explain what we just saw, hillbilly?” replied Scootaloo in a cutting tone. But she had already made the big mistake. For she spoke one word that never should have been spoken against the young cowgirl in any situation.

“Excuse me? Wha did ya just called me, chicken?” Apple Bloom replied with an odd calm. Though deep inside her body was she boiling like water in a kettle. A kettle that was about to explode violently.

“Hill...”

“Scootaloo, no!” Sweetie yelled with a crack on the ‘no’ as she tried to calm her two friends down with everything in her might. But all hope was in vain and the worst possible fears were about to be blown into their reality.

“...Billy...”

The expression in the eyes of Apple Bloom changed almost in an instant from her bored and angry gaze into a look of both suppressed pain and her deepest anger. “Ah ain't no hillbilly!”

“Prove it,” taunted Scootaloo with a deep going smirk.

~~~~

Before even the pegasus filly realized it, had the little cowgirl hit her right in the face with a strong right front hoof. The knock was powerful enough to send the orange coated filly back a couple hooves as Apple Bloom got up on all four of her hooves. She was ready to finish the fight with one last hit. But knowing the pegasus through and through, that wouldn't be the case.

Scootaloo shook her head a little bit before she crawled back up again under the soft shake of her head. “Not bad, not bad at all.” She rushed over to the earth pony and the two broke into the most heaviest of fights they ever head.

When the hooves of Apple Bloom met both the body and face of Scootaloo were the events vice versa as well. Both fillies delivered and took the heavy blows from one another as Sweetie jumped all over the place. She spoke words in her cracked voice in an attempt to calm the raging fillies down. From time to time she tried to get in between the fighting fillies, but the chance was never given to her to truly do it.

“Maybe Ah should call you a ‘disabled pegasus’ and they take you to the Weather Corporation!” Apple Bloom said with hatred as her hoof met the under belly of Scootaloo who let go a deep ‘oof’ in response.

“Y-You won’t even d-dare!” Scootaloo managed to reply while she recovered from the blow. She readied one of her own and soon enough, the left for hoof met the right upper foreleg of Apple Bloom.

“Ah wouldn't, ya say? Just what Ah expected from a chicken,” she said with one of her eyes closed. She took the punch like the filly she was. She didn't give a dime about the received pain as the adrenaline was racing through her body. Something that made them feel almost nonexistent. The next blow of Apple Bloom was delivered right on Scootaloo’s lower jaw.

The little pegasus got knocked back against the wall as some tears appeared below her eyes. The pain was almost getting too much for her little body but she wouldn't give in. Apple Bloom slowly made her way over to her friend as she spoke her words in a cold manner. A manner that was even unusual for the filly. “Ah’m sure they ran out of orange for their rainbows, ya might do just fine.”

“No, that, that is not true! Rainbows are not made that way!” replied Scootaloo just before she lowered herself again and streams of tears made their way down her cheeks under a soft sobbing. She was done for it, physically and mentally broken. And then it was the first time that she saw the blood that ran down from her lips, gently dripping itself to the belly.

“Then ya shouldn't have called me a hillbilly!” Apple Bloom continued to speak. She had the pegasus right where she wanted and didn't care anymore about anything. Her words held more than enough power to shatter their years lasting friendship on the spot and without a doubt.

~~~~

“Enough! Apple Bloom! Scootaloo!” Sweetie spoke in a raised voice as she finally had found the courage to speak up against the brawling fillies. During the heat of the fight had her horn was charged up a little bit. It wasn't much but enough to make her green aura to cover it as a while.

“We are not even sure what we just saw in my sister’s home, what my sister even is! And now, you two are fighting, over a stupid word!? Think about me for a change! Scootaloo stole the diary, Apple Bloom started the fight. I am sick of you two! This Crusader is leaving the clubhouse and wants to speak to you two again when you two foals set your differences aside and care about others again!” she yelled over to the two as sprouts of green magic left her horn with every single crack made. She allowed her horn to discharge itself while streams of tears went down her cheeks. The sights of her sister who had become a monster and her friends fighting like they did, all of it had become too much for the filly. Her young mind could only handle so many events and so much stress at once. The limit has been reached and she needed a deep rest from it all. She wanted a deep rest from it all to be more correct.

Without a second thought that went through her mind, had Sweetie just turned herself around and took her gear with her. The filly then opened the door before she just galloped away from the clubhouse. Away from the fighting ponies and away from her friends. The other two fillies were just staring in shock at the events that happened before they turned their attention back to each other. As they looked into the eyes of the other, they only saw regret for their done deeds. Deeds that can’t be redeemed by any form, deeds that would have the power to just shatter a, thought to be, lifelong friendship. They could only hope that one would forgive the other in time, while praying Sweetie wouldn't fall into a deep depression.

Neither of the two spoke a word, but only gave a small nod as their thoughts were on one line. They knew what they did, they know they were sorry for it both. Apple Bloom extended her hoof out to Scootaloo in order to hoist her back up on all four of her hooves. The pegasus was a little doubtful at first, but then took it. In a swift movement, the cowgirl pulled her friend up and hugged her tightly whereas the orange coated filly did the same.

Tears streamed down both of their faces as the adrenaline from the fight started to wear off which made them feel the pain they caused one another. Shocks of pain just raced through both the bodies as the fillies as the hug was not only used for their friendship but also as support pole to stand on. They were bleeding in some spots and would definitely held over some bruises from it all, but that was a worry for later. A lot later.

~~~~

Meanwhile was Sweetie running passed Sweet Apple Acres under a loud sobbing which was caught up by nopony else than Big Macintosh. The stallion had just left the house in order to work on the land and he busy getting the rigging of the plow around his body. He allowed his sap green eyes to follow the tearing filly until she disappeared out of his sight completely. Despite being a gentle giant, he wasn't the best when it came to comforting. “What in the hays name did they got themselves in this time..? Better go check on Apple Bloom later,” he spoke. After that there was a deep sigh through his nostrils. He removed the rigging from his body while his eyes scanned for the other two troublemakers. Yet under some under breath mumbling he made de decision to make his way over to the crusaders clubhouse. He wanted to know what happened and he would know it from all the possible sides. No more waiting, not from his side.

The little unicorn on the other end just kept on galloping. She passed the small river and went over the bridge which would lead her to her parental home. Though a strange little fact had to be that the weather had changed itself drastically in a short period of time. For it almost appeared that it was playing with her emotions. From the cloudless skies and warm sun was then nothing left except the heat of the earth which rose back up into the darkened clouds of rain and thunder.

Eventually she managed to reach her home but then she came to the realization that both of her parents were still working at the hour. Meaning that there wasn't anypony that happened to be home. But as the saying goes, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree. Sweetie knew the key was under the doormat as the trick was given by their parents. She unlocked the door and went inside. As she had closed the door, the young filly leaned against the door and wiped away her tears for as much as it was possible.

The young unicorn made her way over to her own bedroom and there she dropped her saddlebags on the floor with another sigh. She then jumped on her bed and just buried her head in the pillow. But where she hoped it would calm her down, she only sobbed even louder and screamed in emotional pain. She just screamed everything that was on her mind out against the pillow which muffled the sounds. All done in the vain hope it would relieve some of the mental stress she had.

~~~~

With the passage of time did her parents got home from their work and Sweetie kept herself a little quiet. All because of the fact that she didn't had the desire for her parents to see her the way she was. But the dried up streams of tears ran down her face as her whole pillow was soaked by then. Not something that was easily hidden and she knew that.

She shook her head a little bit to bring herself back to earth. Her body was turned around and she laid belly flat on the blankets. Her eyes were looking over the room with an endless stare. The three of them had been friends for ages and she didn't wanted to have it end in such a manner. Thousands of thoughts ran through her before the eyes blinked and then there was silence. Just complete and utter silence within her mind.

The young unicorn shook her head again before she just left her room and made her way over to the bathroom where she prepared herself to take a long shower. A shower that would make the streams go away and hoping to be able to wash off that what she had seen before she would join dinner and release the burning question on her mind. That one question that possibly could shatter the very relation with her sister. A question that could turn her - if not the world - upside down. But the filly didn't care about that at all. She just wanted to know what her sister was. For she had that right according to herself.

With the waters of the shower were being warmed up to the right temperature, the filly made her way under the beam of streaming water and closed the curtain. From behind it could it be heard. The soft tunes of her voice which echoed in the bathroom in an attempt to calm herself down even further.

In the end was the stream of water brought to an end before the filly reached out for a towel and began to dry herself off. Time didn't had to progress long before the curtains opened themselves again and they revealed what was hidden behind them. A Sweetie Belle that had wrapped her mane around in the towel was to be discovered and she had a striking resemblance to her sister as she left the area. Her tail appeared to be dry already but still hung over the ground and the humming continued itself. But that time just, because she liked it.

The young unicorn left the bathroom and made her way down the stairs with care. Only to continue her path into the kitchen. The same kitchen where she was greeted by both Pearl and Magnum. Pearl was already busy with serving up the dinner which was made in the truly complex cooking range as her father already sat on his spot on the dining table.

~~~~

Pearl always had loved to cook for everypony and was always busy trying to find new recipes and mixtures for food. And Magnum, he was always the pony to test his wife’s new cooking's. A thing he didn't mind too much. The fact was that each of her dishes were delicious. Pearl and Sweetie were often compared to each other because of their interests in the cooking arts by the family. Though there was still the biggest mystery in the family. The one of just how their youngest daughter managed to burn juice that one morning in the boutique of her sister? The answer might as well never be given by any pony.

The filly got her plate before her nose, she took a little sniff as water started to run into her mouth. But the question had to come first in her eyes. “Mom, can I ask you a question?” she spoke up against her mother.

Pearl took place in her chair and smiled as her father started to eat like the gentlecolt he was. “But of course you may, honey,” the mother replied with a smile before she brought the first fork to her mouth.

“Well... I have, been having thoughts lately... A-About Rarity...”

Pearl chewed a couple time before the content was swallowed and she was thus allowed to speak again. “What is it then, Sweetie?” her mother asked with curiosity in her voice. Magnum kept himself silent while he watched the conversation happening between his wife and youngest daughter. The stallion wouldn't be having any benefit of meddling himself into it and much rather kept it between the two of them in order to prevent that Sweetie would be getting fired from two sides.

“I think, I think she is a vampony!” The question was never asked but Sweetie just wanted to get the high word out. And with it said, she could only pray that her mother and father would take it kindly.

“Sweetie Belle! Go wash your mouth for spewing such rumors about your own flesh and blood,” answered Pearl almost right away in a semi angered tone.

“But mom! When I went to get some of my things today, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and myself have seen it! She had wings a-and fangs! It all points out to it. My sister is living on blood!” Sweetie spoke up against her mother. It wasn't something she did all too often. But when she did it, the filly knew she was right about the matter.

Pearl just let out a deep sigh before she made her reply in a much calmer manner. Listening to the words of her daughter had managed to calm her down by a lot. “Eat your dinner, we will discuss this further afterward.” Magnum still didn't found it his spot to meddle between the two and ate his dinner in silence. Though his curiosity was raised nonetheless. It was one of his personality traits as a little philosopher he was from time to time and always curious to everything.

~~~~

Back on Sweet Apple Acres had Big Macintosh taken both of the fighting fillies from the clubhouse and into the living room of their house. The gentle giant found himself treating their pains the best he could while he looked sternly at the both of them. “Now what were ya two all fighting over?” he spoke up while continuing his work on them both.

“Scootaloo called me ‘hillbilly’...” Apple Bloom spoke as she moved the sack of ice a bit more up her foreleg.

“But she keeps calling me ‘chicken’,” Scootaloo countered.

“This nonsense again? When do ya two learn to just not call each other those names and just use the names given to y’all, hm?” the red stallion spoke in a stern voice. “Also, what was up with Sweetie Belle? Ah saw her running and crying like never before.”

The fillies shocked up from his words as they knew they couldn't tell him the full truth. Also because the two didn't even knew the truth as a whole themselves. “She, ran away because of our, fighting...” Scootaloo brought out carefully as the stallion let go a deep sigh in response.

“Ya two should go over to her tomorrow and beg for her forgiveness. And pray she that she does forgive ya two. Ya know, Ah don’t wish to be the one giving you lectures, but when Ah have to, Ah do it.”

“We, we understand, Big Mac,” said Apple Bloom. She dared to look her brother in the eyes. The stern glance of her brother had met the ashamed look of his sister and a silence fell between the three of them.

~~~~

It took him some time, but he had treated their wounds and bruises to the best of his abilities. But then he just left the two fillies alone for a little while as he was looking for two blankets they could use for the night. Having done a some exploration through the house, he returned while carrying two big and warm blankets over his back. His sap green eyes looked out of the window and the night had already made its entrance with the help of the dark clouds. The darkness shrouded the land once more and he turned himself back to the two of them. “How is yar jaw holding up, Scootaloo?” he asked as he placed one of the blankets over the fillies.

“Better than expected,” she replied as she made herself a little comfortable under the blanket. “Thanks Big Mac.”

The stallion gave her a soft smile before turning over to his youngest sister. “And yar foreleg?”

“Need to take it slowly...”

“Yar be lucky ya ain't fully grown yet, could have ended worse. Now, you two go to sleep and allow yar wounds to heal. Ah will be sleeping on the couch over there, if Ah’m needed for anything. Goodnight you two,” he said before allowing himself some rest on the other couch.

“Night Big Mac,” both fillies replied and soon enough, all three were vast asleep from the deeds done that day. Staying up to the early hours never had been a real option for the Apple family as their working hours started long before the sun rose up. That was the main reason of just why the lights were off so early on the farm. In the far distance it was only Scootaloo who heard the clock-tower hitting eight times.

~~~~

Sweetie Belle, Pearl and Magnum had finished their dinner and the unicorn filly made her way over to the couch where she took place on her usual spot. Only to have started to wait. Waiting for her parents to sit down with her in order to continue on the story she wished to tell. After a short amount of time had passed by, the dinner table was clean again and the dishes done. Both her parents took place on either side of the filly, cuddling her softly.

“Now Sweetie, tell us just why you think your sister is a mythical being,” her mother said in a kind tone. Pearl never was the kind of mare who could stay angry for a long time at anything and just wanted the best for her family. Something that was seen by many ponies as her one of her strong -if not the strongest- side.

“Well, when I went to get some of my things from my room in the boutique, we saw things mom, things I don’t want see anymore... I saw her, my sister, in the living room with wings and fangs. A-And then Scootaloo told me, she is a vampony!”

Pearl slowly blinked with her eyes as she dismissed the whole fact that Sweetie was unannounced in the home of Rarity. Instead she went further on the words that were said to be spoken by Scootaloo. “And you take that for granted, you take the word of Scootaloo above your own eyes?” asked her mother through.

“Y-Yes,” replied Sweetie in a scared tone.

“Sweetie honey, could you think that the things you saw were nothing more but a play of lights? Maybe she was just practicing a new spell she had learned. Maybe something to make up for that failed Nightmare Night appearance? You know how much your sister is of planning perfection,” her father spoke up as he gently untied the towel from Sweetie’s head before speaking a chucking tone. “Let’s get this off of you first, might make you think better.”

“A new spell? That, doesn't sound as bad at all,” the filly spoke as her semi wet mane fell against her neck and in front of her eyes. But she didn't wanted to say a single word about the journal that was found by Scootaloo, for it would make them angry at her. Both her parents had a deep respect for personal items and those should never be seen my other eyes.

“See? Now you just go to bed and take some much needed rest. A night of rest does miracles, honey,” replied Magnum. The filly gave a slight nod before she left both of her parents alone for the rest of the evening.

Sweetie moved up the stairs and went down the hallway, into her own bedroom where she fell upon her dried up pillow. With a slow motion did her emerald green colored eyes closed themselves as she started to drift off to sleep. But something inside of her, just kept on bugging her. She knew what she saw, that was no lie. Even in the mere seconds, it was more than enough and the description given by Scootaloo. Adding up the fact she had that scar in her neck made it all complete. Everything was pointing out the way of a vampony. Her big sister being one of those creatures was something that went well above her capabilities. But nothing was confirmed for all she had were words and a memory.

Back downstairs her mother and father both gave off a small giggle to what their daughter had told them. “Can you believe it honey, one of our daughters a vampony? Where does such a filly get the idea from?” said Magnum before he kissed his wife lovingly on the lips.

“I wish I knew dear, but we knew for sure it’s not true, for they don’t exist,” replied Pearl after she had pulled away from the kiss and she cuddled her husband in a loving manner.

~~~~

But back in the boutique, with the moon that was peeking over the hills had the eyes of their oldest daughter opened themselves again. The mare found herself laying on top of the blankets from her poster bed. The unicorn just laid upon them after she had drunk the wine and needed some more sleep. Rarity was more than ready to roam through the night from that moment on. Ready to do her own things. A gentle yawning sound mixed with a hiss took its turn on the bed before the silence took over again. The eerie silence that only the dead could give.

18 Fears and horrors come true

When the wonderful moon fell once again behind the hills of Canterlot and the morning broke on. Before the sun made its appearance however, it was nopony else but Rarity who had returned under the safe comfort of her posterbed and she had tucked her forelegs against her body before they were covered up by the wings. Her eyes closed themselves off from the world in order to fall back in a deep slumber. A slumber that made her look like she was truly dead, for it would be the one of the first slumbers in which she didn't even imitated her breathing.

She laid there just so peaceful on the blankets of her bed. The mane of the unicorn kept itself in model somehow. Yet the curl that usual found itself next to her face, could then be found within it was covering the entire right side of her face. In the corner of her mouth was a small strain of blood that made its way down. Such a thing could only mean one thing and one thing only to the world.

That yet another victim had seen the truth behind the tailor and she had made sure that she also took some of her fun out of it. The game of seduction was one she had mastered over time and used it against any opposing forces. It made the hunt for her so much more tempting and thrilling. To chase a pony in the shadows before the revelation had to be made. Both mouthwatering and lustful it happened to be and Rarity just loved it to no end.

But just before she returned to her slumber there was one last charge of her horn that made the curtains of the bed close upon themselves in a graceful manner. No light could be seen from inside the bedroom with the exception of her very lightly charged horn. There was one last thing she seemed to be checking under her bed and a hiss of satisfaction left her. And then the coloring just disappeared when she made the transition. Her time to roam over the world be the following night. After a day that would be full of surprises. Both pleasant and unpleasant.

~~~~

On the other side of the little town - in her parental house to be exact - had the young Sweetie Belle found herself dredging under the blankets of her bed. Moans and groans left her mouth the longer she stayed within the warm clusters. But the filly still didn't felt herself comfortable with the fact that her own parents denied her, they just shoved her story off like it was nothing. Slowly the eyelids opened themselves under another loud moan as the young unicorn pushed the blankets off of her body. “I know what I saw... I know what she is...” Sweetie mumbled in near silence against herself before she stumbled out of her bed. While being drunk from her sleep, she managed to find her way over to the bathroom where she wanted to refresh herself ever so badly.

Once she saw the reflection of her face in the mirror it became apparent of just how horrible it was. The whole thing looked like nothing with the sleeping sand that could be found all over her eyelashes and whimpers. Her mane was just a complete and utter mess as it went into every possible direction. Hideous, as Rarity had claimed it to be a couple times in good sport before starting to make up her little sister. Much to the filly’s own annoyance. But from time to time she had to admit that she liked it. For it were those kind of moments that brought them closer together as sisters. At least that was how Sweetie saw it in their eyes.

Though as the stone cold water of the tab met the face of Sweetie, there was a shock that went through her that send her as awake as one could be. After the shock she rubbed her eyes deeply with a towel and succeeded in removing almost all of the sleeping sand that had nestled itself within them. “That wakes you up in the morning,” she said under a soft yawn. Upon realizing that she released the yawn in the manner that she did there was a giggle that left her.

She then proceeded by doing both her mane and tail in their signature model by using a comb and the gentle humming left her mouth. Time progressed a bit faster than she had expected and with one last and good look in the mirror she saw it was all good again.

The young filly removed herself out of the bathroom with her mane and tail done, her teeth brushed and overall ready for to hit the day. But what it had in store for her would be everything except normal.

~~~~

She made her way down the stairs gently and was met by her mother who was working in the kitchen, preparing the breakfast of the day. “Morning mom,” said Sweetie before she leaned against the doorway, not wanting to interfere with her mother.

“Morning Sweetie, did you sleep well?” Pearl replied in a sweet tone while she was busy preparing the table for the upcoming breakfast. How she managed to always be awake and active like she was, was still a major mystery for Sweetie. Maybe it had something to do with her age? It was the excuse the filly always came up with yet she never dared to ask it just flat out.

“Better than expected. Still a little in over it though,” the filly replied while she gained a doubtful gaze in her eyes.

“Sweetie darling, shake it off of you, your sister is not a vampony and you just saw things wrong due to the adrenaline through your little body. But I suppose you can always go and pay a visit to Twilight for more information, right?” said Pearl after she had taken place behind the table herself. She ate from the breakfast before her father came walking down the stairs under a loud yawn and stretched his neck a little bit. the filly had to move a bit forward to let the stallion enter and he gave her a light smile.

The emerald green eyes of the little filly sparkled a little bit upon the given idea and she nodded in an agreeable manner. She hopped on another chair and started to eat as well. “I will just do that then.”

“Do what?” Magnum spoke in a cheerful manner and teasing manner but was interrupted by yet another loud yawn. “Doing something with your old stallion?”

“Dad!” replied Sweetie with her signature voice crack in response. And soon enough there was the blush on her face.

The stallion allowed himself a chuckle as his hoof moved through the perfectly styled mane of his daughter. “I am just teasing you, honey. But what were you planning?”

Sweetie prepared a slice of bread with peanut butter as her father took place on another chair and started to fill his plate up. “I plan on visiting Twilight later today and maybe she can shine some light on the question I asked before.”

Her father allowed the filly to speak while he prepared a slice for himself and gave a nod of both understanding and acceptance. “I see honey. I wish you the best of luck though, given the stories I heard from Rarity about her. She can become a little bit on the, crazy side.” Magnum allowed himself another well-meant chuckle as he continued to prepare his breakfast.

The three of them enjoyed their breakfast as the plans for the day did their turn. Both Pearl and Magnum would be doing their job as Sweetie already had told her plan already. With the progression of time they had finished their meals and the little unicorn made her way back over to her room. In which she searched up the necessary things for her small trip to the library. Her notebook, some pencils and a couple other little things were placed in her saddlebag under the sounds of her soft humming.

~~~~

On Sweet Apple Acres was the red coated stallion the first one to have woken up from the night and had left his couch early. He let the two fillies sleep in peace as they were in each other’s hold. Their noses even gently touched each other and in his eyes. From the looks of it, they could easily pass for being a loving couple. A gentle chuckle left through his mouth before he made himself ready to work on the moistened land from the rainfall that had happened during the night. Something that was also a bit necessary.

Apple Bloom was the first of the two to open her eyes due to the drooling of Scootaloo who had moved herself a bit more over the earth pony filly her sleep. The filly gently pushed the little pegasus aside and cleaned herself from the drool. “Uck, shouldn't have punched her in the jaw,” she muttered in herself before she closed her eyes again. She didn't fell back to sleep though, instead she just rested.

Soon enough also Scootaloo woke up but she blinked a couple times as she tried to figure out just why she was at the Acres. Though it all came back to her before she even knew it as her head turned itself over to Apple Bloom. The pegasus filly knew that she was awake for the breathing was a lot different than when she was asleep. Something she figured out during all of their many sleepovers. Knowing what she did, the filly spoke her words. “We should apologize to Sweetie this morning.”

The head of the young earth pony turned a little in the direction of Scootaloo while she gave a gentle nod with closed eyes. “We indeed have to. Ah suppose we can leave in fifteen.”

Scootaloo nodded in return as she pushed the blanket off of herself and made her way over to the bathroom. With some directions that came from Apple Bloom, she managed to get there and the pegasus started to refresh herself the best she could, without much pain caused to herself. The young earth pony would follow her soon enough who did a bit of a better job, but the pain was still present in her body as well. Yet she never wanted to let it be noticed for some reason that was unknown for the pegasus.

For she wasn't blind, she saw the feeling that went through the little Apple Bloom. But she never made a remark of it. The orange coated filly knew that the Apple family was a tough one. That they were robust and made to be able to take a couple of good hits before going down or dropping the towel in the ring. Perhaps Apple Bloom was proving something to nopony else but herself.

~~~~

Time went by with twenty minutes and the fillies had closed the door of the house behind them. They had made the decision to make their way over to home of their fellow Crusader. They trotted in a gentle pace past the edge of the Everfree and couldn't help themselves but to look through the treelines. With the morning sun shining right into the woods, they didn't seem all too scary then the stories would make it believe.

“How are we gonna say it to her?” Apple Bloom asked out of curiosity. It was a legitimate question as the two of them hadn't discussed that yet.

“Just as always, we say we are sorry and never do it again,” replied the pegasus in a blunt tone.

“Ya realize that that sounds a little heartless, right?”

“Hey, it is early morning alright, I am not the best thinker in the world,” said Scootaloo as a loud yawn left her mouth, what resulted in a small shock of pain starting to travel through her body. “And the pain just won’t leave...”

Apple Bloom placed her still sore foreleg on the back of the filly and started to skip a little forward as she smiled warmly. “Then let me do the word, we are almost there anyway.”

Scootaloo nodded to the spoken words and had a look up to the skies above them. Her violet rimmed eyes were met by the calm atmosphere of the skies. It wasn't much, but it felt like heaven and just for the moment she forgot the aching pains of her body. She had a truly rare moment where it felt she became one with the skies, skies she would never be able to fly through sadly enough.

All three of them knew it, but it didn't stopped the orange filly from not thinking about it. How could she? She was a pegasus, she was born to soar through the skies above them. The filly was brought back to earth after she heard faint whispers of Apple Bloom and she opened her eyes just to see the home of Sweetie Belle emerge on the horizon.

They had reached the home for their friend and fellow crusader faster than they expected, especially given their received injuries. It was Apple Bloom who knocked a couple times at the door before both waiting on it to open. Scootaloo nudged her gently and in response she looked over to her friend. The pegasus stretched the corner of her mouth and the earth pony understood the silent message right away. She then wiped a little bit of drool out of the corner of her mouth and smiled as a thank you.

Not all too much later was the door opened and it was Magnum who they found in the opening. He allowed his eyes to fall upon the two fillies and gained a smile below his muzzle. “Morning you two. You are rather early today. But how can I help you two?” he said in his usual happy tone but appeared to be ready to leave for his work.

“We’re here for a reason though, is Sweetie home by any chance?” Apple Bloom asked with care. She only dared to look him in the eyes with light glances.

The stallion gently shook his head lightly from side to side as he made his reply. “I’m afraid you two just missed her, she went off to Twilight to settle some bothering question in her mind. I expect her back by dinner actually.”

The ears of both fillies dropped a little before Scootaloo took over the word. “Okay, thanks for your time anyway.” They turned themselves around and walked away from the home while they set their heading on something else. They made their way into the general direction of the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse in order to restore. Of course they wanted to head over to Twilight’s library but made the decision not to do so the situation wouldn't be made any worse than it already was.

Magnum allowed his eyes to follow the two of them until they were out of sight before closed the door again. The stallion chuckled lightly to himself while he went through the final checklist to go to work. “Fillies,” he just said with the smile still on his face and took his hat off the hatstand.

~~~~

Sweetie Belle had found her way into Ponyville and stood before the oaken door of the library and knocked three times on it. She could only hope that Twilight was already awake when she had arrived. The little unicorn didn't had too long before the door opened itself and the mulberry mare stood in its opening. As her visitor was revealed to her, Twilight smiled upon her and removed herself out of the opening. “Please come in, Sweetie,” she said before she made a motion with her free foreleg. Inviting her to come inside of her house.

Sweetie entered with a thankful and respectful nod aimed to Twilight and she was guided over to the living room of the building. Sweetie took place on the couch as the mulberry unicorn placed her forelegs on top of the back of a chair, making her raise up on her hind legs. The room itself was what there was to be expected from Twilight, rather simple looking and filled to the brim with books.

“May I ask you the reason for your visit? And before you ask, I am not searching for an assistant-librarian to help me with my work during Spike's absence,” said Twilight in a chuckling tone while she rested her glance on the always so eager filly.

Sweetie let go a chuckle as she remembered herself and her friends trying to be librarians for their cutie mark once. But instead of cleaning the whole place, they made the biggest mess possible in it. Something on which Twilight wasn't really happy about. from the stories she heard it took the mulberry mare weeks to re-shelf everything as it was supposed to be. “No Twilight, it is not that. I want to know a couple things,” the little unicorn spoke up.

Hearing those words made a warm smile to come on the face of Twilight before she made her reply. “Then you are that right address, may I ask where you wish to find more information about?”

The young unicorn let go a small gulp before she opened her mouth again as her eyes dropped themselves lightly. “It is about, vamponies...”

“Vamponies?” Twilight rose an eyebrow while she wondered in her mind just why a filly of that age would be interested in such dark folklore. Rarity also asked about that subject, but that was months ago. What could it possibly be between those two then? Surely there has to be some form of connection outside the fact they are sisters, she thought in herself. The matter was interesting to her, especially since she also knew about the mysterious scars that Sweetie carried. It was a story that became quite famous due to the school’s bullies who kept teasing the filly with it.

Sweetie Belle gave a slight nod before she spoke further. “I heard some things, and I just want to be sure about certain things… Better safe than sorry, right?”

“Is this, about the scars in your neck? If they can cause any more trouble for you?” Twilight asked with care in her tone. She then lowered her head on top of her hooves. Her curiosity was sparked and she wanted to hear every single word the filly would have spoken.

Another nod was given by Sweetie but she remained silent for the rest. The thoughts of Twilight were confirmed which was something she was happy for. “Then give me one moment Sweetie, I will see if I can find the books you need,” she said with a reassuring smile.

The librarian removed herself out of the room and into the real library where the search over the subject started. The mare didn't want the filly to come in there on purpose and obvious reasons. All for the simple fact she didn't want to clean the whole area up again and given how Spike was on vacation, she had to do it alone. The young Sweetie could understand it and she didn't even question it, much like the rules of staying with and coming over to her sister.

The eyes moved themselves over the backs of countless books. She was trying to identify which folklore was right on the subject and above all, her age. Her horn charged itself up and picked up certain books while her eyes kept peeling.

Sweetie didn't even move a muscle while she waited and her eyes fell upon the stand where Owlowiscious was resting on. But the clever owl spread its wings and gently flew over to Sweetie. He landed on top of her head before he tucked his wings in again and held himself into her mane. The little filly looked up with her eyes which went a little bit cross. She got the head of the bird into view and she chuckled. “Hey Owlowiscious.”

He let go a small ‘whowho’ while he made himself comfortable in her mane and just sat there. His head turned itself all around to inspect the new angle to the same surrounding. One of the hooves of the little filly moved itself carefully up in order to gently pet the head of the owl who let go a pleased ‘who’ upon it.

~~~~

Twilight came back into the room with countless books over vamponies and their abilities. She smiled upon the sight before her and placed all the books around the table. “Seems like he likes you a lot, Sweetie. The only other ponies able to do that are Fluttershy and myself,” she spoke in response to what her eyes caught. It was a cute sight to witness, she had to admit that to herself.

Sweetie giggled in silence before she looked to the mare with a warm smile but then made the mistake of looking to the book. She released a small gulp upon the enormous stack. But also because those books either hold the confirmation, or denial of what her sister is. “Twilight, what do you think of vamponies?” the filly asked after her eyes had turned back to Twilight. She wanted to have a second opinion about the matter, get another point of view so to speak.

The unicorn mare took place in a chair as she pondered her mind over the question. There was a thoughtful moan every few seconds that originated from deep within her throat. It wasn't a question she was prepared for to answer and thus had to actually think about it. But then her mouth opened again to speak the desired words. “Personally, I do not think they exist. Because if you add up the facts there are against the many myths around them, everything just points out that they are not existing, or at least not scientifically possible. Not a single life form can both be dead and still just roaming around. No Sweetie, they are not real in my eyes. They just are, impossible.”

“But what, if?” Sweetie asked through. That was a question that Twilight could see coming though, especially from her. And thus she didn't had to think long about the initial answer.

“When you put it that way, then may Celestia stand on our side and pray that those mythical redemption goods really work,” answered Twilight under a small smile. The mare made herself a bit more comfortable within her chair and the stack of books got set upon the ground.

Sweetie returned the smile lightly while Twilight increased the charge of her horn a little bit. There was a third question that rested on the mind of the filly but was dispatched after she heard the reply on the second one. With the increased charge were two books that levitated themselves both to Twilight and the filly in order for them to read. Sweetie to know the truth, whereas Twilight’s interest on the subject had been awoken.

~~~~

Both their eyes gazed through the book, Twilight thought great in her mind. She made a couple connections of things mentioned in the book to a certain somepony she knew well enough. For most of the changes that were described in the book did all came over with those of a pony who had been going through changes herself.

Sweetie was just devastated as she read every single page of her book. The words written in it were the complete opposing ones from the ones she had hoped to read. Her eyes didn't lie to her, she knew what she saw that afternoon and with the book before her, the facts were as clear as crystal. Her sister was without a single doubt on her mind, a vampony.

A soft sniffing sound did its turn through the room as Owlowiscious removed himself from the head of the filly and flew over to his stand where he sat down on. “No... This can’t... This can’t be!” the filly suddenly spoke up and closed the book she was reading.

“What is it, Sweetie?” asked Twilight with care while she placed her book aside and looked over to the near crying filly.

“I, I am fine Twilight, just, some of these words, hurt,” the filly managed to say as she wiped her eyes clean from the tears. “I, I need to go... Apple Bloom and Scootaloo are waiting for me in the club house. T-Thanks for everything, Twilight.” She threw the book aside and on the ground before she jumped off of the couch. Her pace had almost turned into a galloping one that was aimed towards the very front door. A door through which she disappeared and thus left the tree library.

The librarian only blinked a couple times at the happened events and considered the option of going after her. But abandoned the idea for she thought it wouldn't be needed. “What is up with that filly to begin with..? Or better said, the both of them,” she mumbled to herself as she left her chair and moved over to the staircase leading to the upper levels.

In her mind the gears were turning like they never have done before as she planned a couple things. Things for the night that came down as a pure, evilish scheme. She walked up to the second floor and made her way over to her bedroom and gazed a little out of the window. Her eyes gently fell into the direction of the window curtain covered Carousel Boutique. “Just what are you, darling..? What have you become in all of these past months... Rarity?” she softly mumbled to herself.

Almost in an instant after she had spoken the words to herself, had Twilight turned herself around again and hopped off of her bed. Without a word spoken did she made her way down the hallway again. She descended from the stairs once again but she made her way even further down and went into the basement of the treehouse. A basement that was filled with alchemy sets, chemistry sets and all kinds of other things to conduct experiments with. Potions would be crafted from the mad mare her mind without a single doubt. All that was required, was the right knowledge.

~~~~

But far away from all of that, at the university of Canterlot itself, was it nopony else but Mixmaster who woke up like every other day. And that was thus in the complete mess that was his room in one of the dorms. The stallion groaned loud while he rubbed his forehead with a hoof. His eyes opened themselves and just looked at the mess he lived in. “For the sake of Celestia, not again,” he muttered as he knew exactly what happened. The stallion managed to get off of the rather comfortable couch without much trouble. Though it was the walking up to the bathroom that caused it.

Under groans of discomfort did his bones got snapped into their respectable places but he managed to make it and looked upon himself in the mirror. Mixmaster himself looked like a complete and utter mess. Though it did caused him to chuckle it. “You look like absolute garbage, mate,” he said while he shook his head from side to side. When he did his actions, his neck was clearly visible from both sides and there was something in it that caught his attention more than anything else.

“...What in all..?” he mumbled as he turned his head over to the side of the neck that was bitten by the vampiric mare. The scars that sat there for months, the very scars that had caused him to become a little laughing stock, were just gone much to his own surprise. The skin under the fur had healed itself completely from any of the markings that used to be plainly visible. The stallion was happy as he could be and left the bathroom without having done anything to himself to freshen up. Just the sheer excitement and happiness of them being gone was enough for to get him into a kick start.

But instead of actually doing something useful, the stallion just plopped back on the couch. The only desire that was on his mind was to relax for a good amount of time. Yet just after he had made himself comfortable and had closed his eyes, there was a knock on the door and he had to answer it. With a groan and sigh he hoisted himself up and tiredly walked up to the door.

The door was flung open to see who was knocking. There was a mare from around his age who stood in the opening and she smiled upon him. “Hey babe,” she spoke with her crimson red lipsticked lips before she planted them on those of Mixmaster for a deep kiss.

The stallion chuckled while he returned the kiss just as deep. He guided her into the room and closed the door behind them with a kick. “Hey love,” he replied with a sensual voice after he had dared to break the kiss with her. He stroked the cheek of the mare before she was guided over to the couch.

And what would happen next was a guess for all the students that happened to be walking passed the door. For all they could hear - if they listened closely - were the moans that came from the two of them.

~~~~

With her horn that charged up and the flames within the oil lamps awoken, was the entire basement of the tree library illuminated by itself. And it had been turned into a full laboratory for the mare to conduct her experiments. Some good, some bad in order to please her insane side.

The rims of Twilight fell upon a set of vials as her horn was still charged up ever so gently. “Now what kind of potion or poison would knock any being out, no matter what their condition is..?” A sly grin took form on her face as she carefully started to mix different liquids with one another all while pouring others into a glass vat above a burning fire. A fire which slowly boiled the liquids inside.

“Paralysis perhaps? Would be good yes,” she poured a couple more vials together, some of the mixtures creating a soft explosion due to their chemical reactions. But Twilight just allowed her insanity to run through her body while sharpening her mind even more on the task that laid ahead. For what she had planned would take one insane mare to succeed.

At one point in time she just erupted out in a little song to herself. A song that was made up on the spot as her mind and actions were trying to make the right mixtures for the potion. With the flames raging in both the lamps and the gas burners she looked like a true mad mare in the play of lights that was created and started to dance a bit around the room. But with every motion that she made, she kept an eye on all of the different liquids.

“~I am a magician on a mission and contrition is not my style!~” She then made big twirl around her axle with a grin. “~Am I a monster or a mare, I can not say!~” Her eyes fell upon the burning fires with only inches to spare which only raged more and more as she looked at them. “~I’m a master of the arcane and no one keeps me on a chain~” She turned her attention over to the staircase and began to walk towards with it an grin and ominous gaze. “~Magic beams...one shot away!~”

Her ‘dancing’ had come to a hold while her tone changed into a more sad one and her head turned itself over to the only window in the basement. A window which had a perfect view on the cloudless skies high above. “~I once was a mare who studied hard, everypony applaud~” Her violet eyes then looked at the clear blue skies before she spoke up the final verse of her self-made song. “~I once performed a test, but I didn't gave my best~”

The mouth of the made released a yelp in response to the fact that one of the vials exploded and send glass shatters all over the place. Luckily the explosion itself was not that powerful as she thought it was but it did cause to blame the singing. The mulberry mare decided to keep herself quiet during the rest of the experiments for she finally managed to create the right mixture of both potion and poison.

A chuckle of pure and utter insanity did its turn through the basement as the planned plan was a go from that moment onward. All that was left to do, was to wait for sunset, and one particular pony. An ivory coated, purple maned, unicorn mare to be exact.

19 The hunter becoming the hunted

The sun lowered itself once again behind the hills of Canterlot in a slow and gentle manner. It toppled the land once again over into the grasp of darkness. The perfect time for monsters to reveal themselves to the land and roam around the quiet streets of the towns it carried. Twilight had removed herself out of her laboratory and could be found within the walls of her bedroom. The mare sat on her bed with her eyes just gazing out of the window. She watched over the world like a protector and the boutique that was owned by the pony where the mare had set her mind on. One way or the other, she would get the truth out of her. If she would like that what she would hear, was question number two. But for the moment was she waiting. Waiting for the right time to play her act.

She tossed the little vial around a couple times with the hold of her magic which caused the liquids to be mixed even further as her eyes fell upon it. A smirk appeared that came forth from just watching the dancing liquids inside. So harmonious yet so devastating if drunk. It was right on the perfect balance of genius and madness. Much like Twilight herself from time to time. “I might be a monster... but in order to catch a monster, it must be that way,” justified Twilight to herself.

Without a warning of any kind given there was a loud laughter of pure insanity that filled up the room as the vial was placed on the desk next to her bed. The light raspberry coated aura disappeared around it and her entire horn lost its power. “Just wait and see... Wait, and see. We shall separate fact from fiction, you and I... darling,” she spoke while her eyes were still fixed on the vial and she just looked at it.

She was truly proud on her created mixture and she had all the rights to be. For it had cost her enough power to read a dozen new tomes. Countless potions and venom's were mixed with one another in order to create the dangerous liquids that resided within the glass. Madness never looked so harmonious.

With the passage of some more time had the unicorn removed herself from her bed and took the vial with a hoof. Twilight rose up on her hind legs and walked forward in a bipedal manner. She gently made her way out of the room before she went down the stairs. Her horn charged itself up once again while she placed a small lab coat over her body that hung on the hatstand. It wasn't all too much but at least something that would protect her from the coolness of the night. The vial was placed in one of the many pockets and her mind drifted off to places far away.

She formed a lie to gain both access and the chance to catch the mare she needed. A devilish smirk took place on her face before she started to hum a small song to calm herself. Twilight didn't want to blow the chance that could be created for her. For the opportunity granted to her was truly a once in a lifetime event.

The front door of the library fell back in the lock and then she found herself in the nightly atmosphere of the land. A part of the day ruled by the princess of the night: Luna herself. With the moonlight that shone down upon on her face did Twilight knew that there was no return from the madmarish plan she had boiled up. A plan of which its results would either be a success, or a fail of epic proportions and unforeseen consequences.

~~~~

The vampiric unicorn opened her eyes under the sounds of a gentle moan while her wings uncurled themselves from her body. The motion that was made allowed a fresh stream of air to hit her body. A stream of air that originated from the cold night. Something that was more than welcome in her eyes. The ice cold, blue rims revealed themselves to the world once more before the blinking motion overtook them. The mare rose up from her bed under a small yawn as she rubbed her eyes with a hoof. “Time for another night, who to feed from this time..?” she mumbled in a chuckling manner to herself. Rarity removed the curtains from her bed and then left it as a whole.

“I might just wait a little bit before feeding, the night is still young. Maybe I can get myself a nice stallion or mare for the night,” said Rarity after she had opened one of the curtains and let her eyes fall on the still low standing moon. Her wings had curled back upon themselves again. She just wasn't in the mood to have them spread out. Not yet at least.

The moon and the sun were both so different from each other and yet they acted the same in the land if looked closer upon them. Time could be read from either of the heavenly bodies given how their position determined the time of day. And with the pose of the body in the skies, the night had only just started. A night that could have been both wonderful and horrifying, depending on whom was looked at.

The vampiric unicorn made her way over the hallway with grace before she descended down the stairs. Yet she let her mind to come up with things to do in the meantime. It was a problem she faced every night, given nopony would keep her company or came by. Though there were still some orders that had to be done while a couple new ones had come in. Her business never seemed to be stopping and she wasn't making any plans of doing so, yet.

Rarity walked into the working area of the boutique and dropped her body down in the chair before she placed herself right behind the desk. The mare uncurled her wings against the armless backside of the chair and gave them a little flap. She then took a piece of charcoal with her magic and just started to draw the general shape of a dress upon an empty sheet of paper.

“She wished it to be elegant, yet saying ‘I can stand myself’... how can I make that in a gala dress..?” the unicorn mumbled to herself while a deep exhale left her nose. She rubbed her eyes once more while the gears in her mind kept turning like mad.

~~~~

While she was thinking about just how to tackle the specific dress, there was a knock did its turn on the door of the boutique which caused the mare to shock up from her thoughts. Rarity had not even the slightest of ideas just how much time had happened to be passing by. But she assumed it had to be a lot, even though there were little lines drawn on the piece of paper before her. “Which pony is so stupid to call on... Oh, it is only seven o’clock,” she spoke to herself before a giggle took over. Her eyes were removed from the clock within the room and turned to the front door.

Rarity allowed her wings to be curled back around her body. Thus she had the, creating the nightgown once again before she left her chair. As per usual she made her way over to the front door with both grace and elegance. All while she appeared to not have changed a single thing to herself. With the exception of her waking hours.

Her hoof reached the knob and slowly turned it over in order to open the door. The blue rims of the seamstress fell in the moderate violet ones of her visitor. Rarity was of course a little bit surprised by the sudden nature of the visit for truly wasn't expecting it happen and she stood a little dumbstruck in the opening. Even though her facial features didn't show it, in her mind she was.

“Evening Rarity, may I come in?” asked Twilight to her in a friendly voice before she gave off a smile. The other unicorn blinked a couple times before she opened the door even further without saying a word and moved her hoof in an elegant manner. A manner which spoke that Twilight was welcome to enter as she desired. Yet Rarity didn't question the fact of just why her friend was wearing a lab coat to begin with.

Though the two have been knowing each other for long by then and things like the scene before her weren't all the surprising anymore. The mulberry mare smiled warmly and entered without a single hitch. She made her way over to the living room where she gently took place on the sofa.

The seamstress peeked through the empty streets to see if there weren't any other unwelcome visitors nearby that could possibly come by. But all that she saw were the usual ponies making their way home or enjoying a trot through the darkness before they would head to the safehaven of their beds. She was satisfied with the sights she saw and closed the door in a soft way.

The vampiric unicorn then proceeded to make her way over to the living room as well and spoke in an ever so casually sounding voice. “Would you like a glass of wine, or tea perhaps?” she spoke up as she went passed the sitting furniture, ready to enter the kitchen.

Twilight looked up to her friend with a small smile. But the smile disappeared and moments later she spoke her reply. “Some wine would be nice yes. After that, I just wish to talk to you.”

“That can be done, darling. Just give me a small moment as I grab everything,” said Rarity with a nod before she walked into the kitchen and took a bottle of red wine that was placed on the table. “Huh, what do you know... I indeed do get messy,” she spoke up to herself with a chuckle before she shook her head a couple of times.

There were two glasses that got picked out of a cabinet before she turned back into the living room. The lady of the home took place on her chair and set everything on the table. She charged up her horn once again in order for the bottle to levitate and pour its liquid goods into the two glasses. “You wished to just talk to me, now didn't you?” Rarity spoke up as her magic did the work.

“Why yes, I literally just found something that you have to know. While I was working in my laboratory, I was experimenting with different chemicals that were harmless on their own but not being able to drink or eat. Though mixed together, it creates something that will explode your taste senses! Making you taste whatever it is, you desire most to eat.” She then gently reached into her lab coat and took out the small vial of the substance. “Want to try it? Just to see whether or not the same effect can be gotten on other ponies as well.”

Rarity gazed a little bit towards the vial and allowed her eyes to fall upon the blue colored substance inside. She wanted to have at least the taste of her favorite dish again, something she could never eat again. But tasting it might bring some redemption to the pain she suffered in silence. As much as she loved to be a vampony at the time, she couldn't get over that one simple fact of just eating normal food without puking it out right away.

~~~~

With a slight nod had Rarity confirmed the question to Twilight. Whose smile only turned into one the purest of delight. The other unicorn opened the vial and poured most of the content in the glass of Rarity before the rest went into hers.

But as the liquid came in contact with the wine there was an interesting side effect as the wine turned from its red coloring to a black one. Twilight gently rose her eyebrows in utter disbelief of what happened, for it was a bit of an unforeseen side effects. “That’s a new one, then again, I only tested it on water so far. Still should be safe to drink.” Twilight managed to rush out in a logical sounding explanation to Rarity.

“It’s a risk worth taking, right?” the vampiric unicorn replied with a wink. Both of the unicorns charged up her horns and levitated their glass. The mares clanged them together and then spoke their simply toast. “Cheers,” the both of them said in choir and set them to their mouths. Yet where Twilight pretended to be taking a small sip and didn't swallow it, Rarity’s desires had taken over and she drunk the whole glass empty in just one big swig. Something that she wasn't used from the lady.

The seamstress blinked a couple times at the taste that came into her mouth. For it didn't gave the one she had hoped for. Instead of her favorite dish, she just tasted blood and the wine. Her eyes twitched a little before she returned to her lady like mental state and carefully made her reply on the matter. “I, I’m afraid it doesn't work my dear,” she spoke up in a manner not to offend the other unicorn.

But before she could speak a word further, Rarity’s head started to spin gently as everything before her eyes became just black and lost her consciousness. “Oh dear me,” were the last words that she mumbled before she lost all of her knowledge from the world. Twilight saw what was going to happen and took over the glass of Rarity with her own magic.

And with the sound of a dull thud against the table had the unicorn her head landed upon it and she was out cold. She was completely lost from the world, unconscious or even in a coma. Either way it didn't matter for the librarian had achieved her goal. Twilight spat the wine back into the glass and her smile turned over to a grin upon the reaction was presented with. Both of the glasses were set back on the table as if nothing happened and the power of her horn was increased in order to levitate the sleeping mare out of her own home. Only to be brought over to the tree library for her much desired research.

Despite with the night still being young, had the weather changed to bleak and rainy while the mighty roars of thunder could be heard coming from all directions over the little town though never were there flashes to be seen. The air itself was threatening to just erupt out in a big storm but the rain didn't come. Yet the humidity was enough to make it feel like that. It wouldn't be all too long before the heavens would erupt out and unleash their watery cargo upon the land.

~~~~

The door of the treehouse was opened with the help of Twilight’s magic and she trotted in with her coat wet from both the humidity and sweat. The unicorn didn't give a single thing about it all and went directly into the basement laboratory with a giant grin on her face. Not a single soul had seen the two of them and she intended to keep it that way.

Rarity was set in a chair that she had placed there just for her guest. Though in order to prevent any leavings to happen, it was glued to the ground with a powerful magical connection. And through that it was impossible to move it even an inch. The other mare was still held by the raspberry aura while Twilight moved over to get some silver chains. According to many of the vampiric mythology that was read within the books, it should be able to hold them tight against almost anything. Though it burned their skin a little bit on the places where it would touch.

The mare just hoped that her friend wasn't a vampony by any chance. She applied the chains to lock Rarity up tight with a great care in her magic. She would be making sure that the possible monster wouldn't go anywhere. Twilight had her eyes closed for she didn't want to see what would happen to her friend. But the sound and smell of flesh burning entered her ears and nose soon enough. Enough to set her over from fact to fiction but also vice versa.

The sounds and scents alone were more than enough to shatter her entire believe of the folkloric subject. “No... way,” was all Twilight could bring out after she had opened her eyes to look at what happened.

She saw a slight twitching Rarity and everywhere the chains touched her body there were marks of burn had appeared. Some were even still growing strong. “No... No! This is, this is scientifically not possible! They do not exist, they never did! It, it must be an allergic reaction. R-Rarity's being allergic to silver, t-that does explain a lot yes, f-for none of her dresses, e-ever contained, silver...” rambled Twilight on in pure disbelief to the happened events before her eyes. She blinked and rubbed them thorough and even slapped herself a couple times in order to make sure her eyes and her mind were not lying towards her. But everything she saw was the truth as bare as it could ever get to her.

“No...just, no! I won’t believe it, I never did, and I never will!” spoke Twilight softly in herself before she let out a small sigh. A sigh that was meant for her to collect her mind. “E-Easy Twilight, this is only one of the states, m-maybe she doesn't have the rest... Tests, a-are required to be done.”

~~~~

Though she spoke her words, the ivory coated unicorn came back by her senses again. Flashes of the world came to her before fading back to black. The potion had done its work and she was coming back. Everything would soon have been decided for Twilight. Rarity took a couple of sniffs from the air and the burning scents entered her nose. Which resulted in a weak and somewhat disgusted reply. “Ugh... W-What... Is, is Sweetie cooking again..?”

While the voice of the mare fell into the ears of Twilight and she just froze on the spot. Her expectations for the potion were that it would at least work through half of the night. The other unicorn didn't even dared to make a sound as her heart was beating all the way up in her throat. She was praying for a good ending on the events. Whatever ‘good’ there might be given to the just discovered truth behind the mare she called a ‘friend’ for so long.

The eyes of Rarity were opened in a slow manner and they saw the conditions she was in. The silver chains over her body and the burned pieces of flesh while she sat in the chair, it was just surreal in her own eyes. “What in the world..?” Her gaze then turned up fast and into the room to locate herself. They went around and around to see the surrounding she found herself in. Everything was just so unnatural to her, all the alchemy and chemistry sets together with the fires that raged below countless liquids. Rarity shook her head and it was then, that her eyes fell on her kidnapper.

“You!” she spoke up and without a warning, her primal instincts took over under a loud hiss as her fangs become clearly visible in her mouth. Her irises turned themselves over to the red coloring. Her wings tried to uncurl themselves, but were blocked by the chains and thus contained in their places. “Release me!” she shouted with saliva leaving her mouth and was shot in the direction of Twilight Sparkle.

~~~~

“No...no it, it is too dangerous! You are far too dangerous to be let go!” was all the other unicorn could say in response. After that did the mare allowed her own insanity to be released in her mind. The insanity of the crazy scientist she was deep inside of her. She was willing to research the mythical being, to cut it open and watching it insides work. Her traditional insane giggle took its turn through the room as she gently yet casually walked up to the other unicorn.

Her left forehoof made its way over the left cheek of the vampony while Twilight just stared into deep into the pair of haunting, red rimmed eyes. Though when their bodies made contact with one another, it was the mulberry mare who got a cold shiver through her body. The shiver only confirmed her suspicion even more as she continued to gaze into the eyes of the monstrosity. She then erupted in a deep chuckle like nopony had never seen from her before.

“Don’t you dare doing it, Sparkle!” yelled Rarity towards her. But she could yell, scream and even curse all that she wanted, but Twilight went her own way. The mulberry unicorn levitated a small scalpel in order to start her precious ‘research’. The chained up mare could only accept the pain she would receive and come up with a plan. A plan to escape the horrible fate and possible revenge.

As much as it is true that Rarity was also a unicorn was her magical ability literally limited to just levitation and some other spells. Against any other species of pony she would have stood a chance but she couldn't do anything against Twilight. The vampony could only watch as the scalpel came closer, and closer. With the scalpel finally being set right above her chest and right in between two ribs, it was pushed into the flesh and headed towards one of the lungs.

The pain it caused was a hellish one that shocked through her body and made her forget to just levitate the mulberry mare in surprise. Roars and hisses of pain did their turn from through the basement as if they were cries for help.

Even with the seen chances would it have been impossible for Rarity to master Twilight in a magical fight. For the mulberry mare was powerful enough to deflect any incoming spell almost right away. So the vampiric mare had to just soak the pain up like the monster she was. Blood had begun to leave the wound that was created. Almost if she had bitten something and Twilight caught some of it in an empty vial. “This, is, perfect,” the crazed mare spoke before she removed the scalpel from the flesh of the vampiric unicorn and placed the vial on the table closest to her.

Twilight regained a small smirk while she pointed the sharp object to another part of her body as the first wound was already sealing on itself. “How fascinating,” said the insane mare upon watching the healing process. But then the scalpel intruded her body on another part, right above her cutie mark.

“T-Twilight... S-Sparkle. B-Be a mare, a-and look me, i-in the eyes as you hurt me... for the beast I am,” spoke Rarity under a lot of pain and effort. The healing process was a bit painful. But it was not near as bad as the stabbing of the scalpel through her flesh. There was an idea within Rarity, one crazy enough that it might work in her favor.

~~~~

The other mare was a little bit surprised at the words. Yet she still removed the scalpel out of the body which went accompanied under a small hiss in pain that came from Rarity. Her eyes met the red rims of the vampony again. “I know the monster you are, Rarity,” she replied in a terrifying and creepy tone.

But as their eyes met, they allowed the vampony to open a mental connection that went right into the fibers of her friend’s brain. She somehow managed to take control of it and made her drop the scalpel. With the clatter of the object on the ground, Twilight just blinked as a response. “Release me,” demanded the vampiric unicorn in a low tone.

The other unicorn mare gave a slight nod. Though she never seemed to have broken the eye contact with the vampric beast before her. She charged up her horn again in order to undo the chains from Rarity. It didn't took long before the chains were removed from her body, but the streams of charred flesh could be seen clear as day.

With the vampony being free again, so was the danger for the world. But Rarity pushed her friend backwards in order for her to stand up. Her wounds were fresh and needed to be healed, urgent. In a normal case would it have healed by itself when a vampony is full with blood. Though that was the problem, she wasn't. The first cut of the scalpel, had drained her almost as a whole from the already low reservoirs.

“Anything else, my m-master?” spoke Twilight in a soft voice. Then it was Rarity’s turn to grin like only the devil could. She revealed her deadly fangs under the sound of a soft hiss. Without a warning of any kind had she just jumped on her friend and sent her to the ground. She landed on her back while the vampony stood over her with a small grin.

The ivory unicorn couldn't resist the temptation and lowered her body on that of her friend what she softly started to grind against it in a sexual manner. Almost like if she had a stallion's part thrusting into the marehood of Twilight. Who in return released a small moan from the cold body on top of her and the grinding, setting her veins up and therefore clearly visible for Rarity.

Much to her own surprise started the mare below to grind her body in the opposite direction which made the movements even more intense than they already were. Both managed to release a moan every now and then as they were making out with one another. But Rarity had set her eyes on what she wanted the most.

Her mouth allowed itself to open and she moved her head over to the neck where the fangs sank themselves into the skin. They pierced through the skin and into a vein of the mulberry mare who wrapped her forelegs tightly around her attacker. But it became all too much for Twilight, the sensation of pain and pleasure that went through her body as the fangs entered, the grinding of their bodies against one another.

The sensations allowed her to let her female juices flow freely and they were squirting out of her marehood. Splashes of them landed on both the floor and both of their tails. Years of collecting and building up of her inner desires but never had a chance of being released. Years of shelter were broken by one single action. An unholy action.

The wounds of Rarity began to heal themselves as more blood entered her body. Her skin became perfect once more while Twilight kept moaning in pleasure and she held her eyes closed from the unknown sensations.

~~~~

But in the end did the mare let go of the wound and sealed it with some of her own magic to prevent any more blood loss from happening. The last thing she needed was that one of her friends would have died at her hooves. Her eyes were fixed back on Twilight while she lost any recollection about the events as they had happened. The other unicorn opened her own eyes and just the gaze Rarity had in her eyes was more than enough to make her mind crumble.

It felt as if flesh hooks had set themselves into her brain and tore out the parts of what happened. Every bit to the moment she came to the boutique was broken and removed out of her mind. And then there came the replacement of it all. Rarity spoke in an ever so seducing tone while she stroked the cheek of her friend. “You never saw me tonight. I never even left your home for all you know. You were experimenting with chemicals but something went terribly wrong as the smoke put you in a heat, you couldn't do anything against it but to release years of desire. Understood?”

Twilight gave a small nod before resting her head on the floor and released Rarity who broke the eye contact. The ivory coated unicorn stood back up but couldn't resist to wipe her hoof gently through the spilled liquids of Twilight and tasted some herself. With the feminine juiced that made their way down her throat, it only resulted in a small shiver of guilty pleasure which was followed up by a moan.

Without further spoken words did Rarity made her way up to the front door of the tree library easily enough. She wanted to return back to her duties as a tailor. But it wasn't allowed by a force unknown to her at first glance. For something kept calling her name, something she hadn't heard in months of time. And all that she truly could do was to heed the call. Whether she wanted it or not.

20 She sees everything, or doesn't she?

The vampiric unicorn tried her best to get the sudden voice that spoke to her out of her head. She tried it by shaking it from side to side in a violent manner. But no matter what she did, it kept on calling her. It was haunting her to return to that wretched place in the middle of the dreaded forest. Rarity didn't had the desire to go to there again. She never had the feeling of returning to it after all those months’ worth of time. Though there was something that tucked her into the direction of the outskirts of town. Something that she rather forget as soon as possible but just couldn't. It had nestled itself deep in her mind. And thus all she could do was to obey the calling in her mind.

Rarity returned to her home with a unusual swiftness. She had to put her cloak on before she would have made her way through the streets of the sleeping town. All while she kept a keen eye for the approaching storm. Every few seconds did she just looked up upon the skies in order to look upon the clouds. Getting a wet mane was the last thing she had attention towards. But in the end did she reached the outskirts of town and the unicorn had a look around it. Though nothing what she saw could be of any true interest for her.

Thus she ventured down the path that would be leading over to the forest. For the first time in her whole life she saw two ponies who were on a nightly travel and seemed to have ventured through the forest as they were on the same path as that she was. The more Rarity looked upon them, the more she took notice that they weren't from around town. “Evening to you two,” said Rarity with a weak smile before she gave them a little nod.

The closer they came, the more Rarity took notice that they were camping there, or at least traveling. Something that the stuff on their backs gave away clearly when it was visible. “And evening to you as well miss,” a stallion replied in a kind tone. He returned the nod and then they separated their ways again. Rarity ventured into the woods as the two travelers looked after her. They noticed the mare going into the woods and wanted to call after her but they didn't do it for one particular reason. The two of them didn't found it their place to question the events of the mare and kept on with their travels. They had their destination for the night set and didn't wanted to miss it.

~~~~

The mare slowed down in the end. Her pace had come down to a hold when she had entered the woods once again. Under the guidance of the white moon did its light shone upon the dark forest. Both the light and darkness had a rather creepy effect. For it played with one another in unseen ways in the mind of any unfortunate passer. Branches looked like figures and Rarity meant to have heard movement upon the ground. Though she never caught anything with her eyes.

All while she allowed the soft tucking and the voice in her mind guide her through the darkness. Sets of crimson red eyes did their turn from time to time in the dark forest while the unbearable smell of a timberwolf did its turn through the air.

The attention was awoken by the unicorn and she turned her head and body in all possible directions to see where the beast eventually would come to get her, but the tucking never stopped. After a certain amount of trotting, Rarity didn't encounter the terrible wooden being. “Well, that was a certain relief,” she spoke up to herself. The mare was prepared to fight against almost every beast the woods had to offer but a timberwolf was unique.

For the creatures were made entirely out of twigs and dead wood. No blood, no flesh and no muscle. She couldn't just set her fangs into them and drain them. And to make matters even worse was that each piece of wood she saw as a stake. One good hit against her chest and it would piece through her heart which would be sending the undead unicorn to the afterlife for good. Something she wanted to prevent at all costs.

She was relieved that the danger wasn't there anymore were the eyes never given their rest though as they continued to look around. One danger being avoided never equaled safety within the woods of Everfree. For any danger that wasn't seen, two were lurking within the bushes and more than ready to strike out.

~~~~

When she did turn herself back around to see where she was, the sight she didn't wanted to see became visible. For Rarity found herself looking into the thick fog flooded part of the forest. A part she would rather forget then see again. Yet her legs continued to carry her further into the fog that laid over the woods like a blanket. Any feeling of eyes that could be watching her disappeared within the grasp of the low hanging clouds.

It didn't matter how much she disliked the thick fog, the feeling of not knowing what laid ahead of her was dominating her entire body. Yet there was no other way to get the castle of Shiva. In the end was it time to cast the symbol again. The very symbol that would grant her access to the hidden castle.

After some deep hesitation allowed the unicorn to charge up her horn in a bright light. The blue aura was one of the very few lights that could be found within the forest. Though it was without a doubt the brightest in the area. It gave off an even more eerie looking effect then the woods in the normal moonlight.

Some fireflies had started to gather and dance around the mysterious new light while Rarity was drawing the symbol right in the fog. Upon its completion, it allowing the tunnel to be made once more. Which had her stepping through it once again.

There she then stood with her eyes gazing upon the place she had visited months ago. A place she rather didn't return to but given the circumstances, she had been brought back for some reason. Her eyes fell upon the dark stone castle and only rose up to the towers it had before she gently made her way to the iron gated entrance.

Shiva obviously wanted something from the unicorn but the timing seemed to be more than perfect in her eyes. It was odd for her that right after she had left the home of Twilight, she was called. Perhaps she didn't just open the mental connection to her friend, but also to the self-claimed queen she had to answer on. “Questions, questions, so many questions. And you better be able to answer them. All of them,” grumbled Rarity to herself before she wandered through the rest of the fog tunnel.

The sparks of her magic could be seen both bright and clear when she passed through it. It was something that she always loved seeing and Rarity couldn't resist herself. One of her hooves was brought over to the border of the tunnel where it got gently set on. Much to her own surprise was the fact that it didn't went straight through the matter. Instead it felt like it was being placed on a sheet of glass. Yet streams of it still went passed her hoof. “Now this... isn't something I had expected, honestly.”

Yet as she held her hoof on the matter, she could feel her magical powers racing through it as if it was static electricity. It was something that started to tingle her hoof, then went up to her leg and not much later was to be felt through her whole body. It felt good to her, giving her courage to face whatever laid ahead of her. Whether it be good or bad, Rarity would be able to take it.

After the passing of a few more seconds was the hoof removed and set back to the ground. The tingling stopped while the tucking and the whispering in her head continued. Her head turned itself first over into the direction of the forest as the thought of leaving came to her. But then she turned her head back, back to the way that laid ahead of hers. The tunnel that would end in the massive lawn of the castle. She had to go. Whether it was to be liked or not, there were too many questions in her mind on which she wanted answers.

So with a determined look and her voice softly growling she continued her journey through the tunnel. She was ready to face the shadow vortex once more and hopefully it would be the last time for her. As she had zero respect for the being, even though it looked like she had a lot.

~~~~

With the passage of a mere ten minutes and the doorway being shut, stood Rarity before the only way of entering the castle. Her eyes had fallen once again on the large, iron spiked drop gate and she didn't hesitate for a single second. The gate gave her still the shivers and the thought of it dropping down on her any second - and therefore ending her life - raced through her mind. The fear it brought into her had as result that she would pass it in a mere split second. Without knowing what happened had Rarity then found herself standing once again in the fire illuminated hallway with the doors to the throne room tightly closed.

Her eyes allowed themselves to gaze upon the hall once more and looked into the raging fires of the torches that fed from the wood below them in order to shine their light. A light that went all the way to the throne room. The unicorn gently stepped forward before she found herself just walking over to the oaken doors. With all the power she had in herself, she pushed them open once more and stumbled into the room where her eyes fell once again upon an empty throne.

“Hallo?” Rarity brought out ever so gently while looking further through the room. But her words had a faint echo within them. “Anypony here..?” The unicorn started to wander a little through the room again just like she did on her first visit. Her sapphire blue eyes made the transition to their crimson red counterparts in order to see better among the dark.

They were then concentrated themselves on the stained glass for she truly admired them as much as she could. There was something about them that she just loved. But she couldn't tell exactly what it was, the craftsmanship? The coloring? The moon falling behind them and therefore creating a magnificent show of light? Or possibly a mixture of it all.

~~~~

Yet then there was a loud moan that originated from the throne and did its awful sound through the room. As an immediate response did the unicorn spread her wings and elongated her fangs without a second thought in her mind. She took on a pose that showed she was being on her guard while a soft hiss left her mouth. “Who are you?” she spoke out loud and thus making her presence even more known to any creature that would be hiding within the shadows.

Yet then there was a familiar chuckle did its turn after the question as the blops of shadow began to swirl around the throne. And within the vortex they appeared once again. The red eyes of Shiva came forth up to their usual stand. “My dear, lady Rarity. No need for such hostility in my home please, retract your fangs and sit before me,” she spoke up in a calm manner. Her eyes fell upon the unicorn and she could only have obeyed the words.

Rarity did what was asked from her without a question but she kept her wings spread out in a gentle manner. Though her fangs did hide themselves again in her upper jaw. The mare moved over to the throne before she lowered her behind down on the cold stone floor and gazed upon the mist vortex with a questioned look on her face. “Why did you bring me here again, why did you call me again, Shiva?” she asked with bluntness towards her. Rarity wanted to know the details of her summoning and wouldn't leave until she got it.

A small sigh left the swirling shadows as the eyes disappeared for a moment. “The reason is because of what happened to you this very night,” was spoken in a slightly disappointed tone. The eyes dropped themselves very slightly before they were raised up again and looked right into those of Rarity.

“W-What happened this night?” The mare blinked a couple times in response. Her tone was filled with a genuine confusion and she was wondering what Shiva could have meant. Although she had a slight idea of what she meant. All that was needed, was for her thoughts to be confirmed before her.

“Your captivity... I managed to sense that as your silent cries for help went through marrow and bone. Those roars when you were penetrated were the very things that notified me from the trouble you went through. I should keep you here for a couple days in order for everything to die down around you, but that would raise even more suspicion given your absence during the day. Though let me say this, I applaud your creativity. For you did something I didn't expect you to do. Even though she had cut you open, you still managed to hypnotize her, and release you.” Shiva spoke as the rims returned to the edges of the shadows.

“Well, thank you, I guess...” Rarity simply replied. She wasn't sure just what to think of it all with that pony. Something just seemed to have been off about her.

The swirling shadows kept themselves quiet and the rims disappeared once more for some time as Rarity waited patiently at what the next words or deeds would be as she turned her attention over to the stained windows. From time to time they would come to life in her mind and played out the scenes as they were shown to her. And every time one of those little strain of thoughts ended, she gave a small grin. But all of them ended up with the same scenario, the vampony who would have taken the winning side.

~~~~

In the end had the red rims returned within the shadows. “My judgment is set, you shall remain here for a few days, giving the mare that attacked you the time to recover and truly forget the incident. Feel free to stay in your room or wander around the castle, but don’t leave before I say it... And remember, I see everything. Including the mistake that your blood is still by her,” she spoke to her.

Rarity’s attention was shot back to the swirling shadows while the words entered her ears. The judgment was acceptable for her, but it did rose another question within her. “But, but what is ponies get suspicious? And I couldn't have taken everything into account! She is my friend that turns into a Frankensteinish doctor when given the chance!” she argued against Shiva.

“They won’t become that. They know you keep yourself hidden during the day right. They have been growing accustomed to that for all those months now. And when the night falls over the land, they are all asleep... You have nothing to worry about my dear child.” Shiva ensured her with her calm tone and words. But then did the eyes turn into a gaze filled with rage. “Consider yourself lucky that vampiric blood thickens itself after it is out of the body for half an hour and then reduced to ashes!”

“Well excuse me, princess!” returned Rarity to Shiva with a long emphasis on the word ‘excuse’. But then she calmed back down and gave a small nod before she spoke up once again. “Thank you once again Shiva, for everything.” The unicorn made a polite but mocking bow before she removed herself out of the room by passing the oaken doors again. The pair closed themselves after she had made her way through.

Rarity then disappeared into one of the many hallways before walking up the almost countless stairs to her given room. The same room she spent some of her time in during the Blood Moon. But the thoughts of Shiva never left her. She thought to be a free mare but no matter what she did, that monstrosity always had its clusters upon her. As sickening as it was had the mare to love with it whether she wanted it or not.

After she had ascended up the many steps, the unicorn had reached the floor she needed to be and opened the door of her room with a hoof. The thought of taking a warm and refreshing bath of blood had occurred in her mind but it was dropped down from her mind at one point. And that point was when she dropped her slender body down on the bed. She wanted to spend the rest of the night, or better said, the moon circle being asleep to give all of the events a place within her mind.

With the sound of a small ‘plof’ from the mattress and the screeching sound of bending wood lied Rarity down on the poster bed and placed her forelegs behind her head. Doing the action raised it up from the pillow while her eyes closed themselves slightly. The mare of grace allowed her mind to walk down the infamous memory lane that went straight through her life.

~~~~

The warm rays of the sun fell upon the ivory fur of the unicorn mare while she trotted through the streets of the wonderful yet quiet town with grace. Her perfect, purple curly mane bounced just a little bit in and out of her face with every step she took. Her eyes opened themselves to reveal the warm and always friendly looking sapphire blue rimmed eyes as she stood before the most well-known sweet shop in the town. Her pacing slowly came down to a hold before her eyes looked at the building and her friends all could be seen through the windows. Each of them waved and smiled towards her. And with her being the lady she was, she did the only thing that was appropriate for her to do which was waving back under her traditional warm smile.

A small tear of blood had formed itself under the eyes of Rarity and was already making its way gently down her cheek. But her mind started to travel even further back in time. To a date that was almost everything for, and to her.

White lights shone into the face of the little filly as she carefully blinked and tried to identify the location she was in. Everything had been done in a rush given how maybe the most amazing moment of her life would have happened. Her eyes would be adjusting themselves to the blinding light. After that did she took note she was sitting on a small bench while her attention turned itself over to the left side. Only to see her father giving a slight nod and proud smile to her. Almost instinctively jumped the little filly off of the bench and her feelings guided her over to a window where she struggled a little to get a good view. Eventually she managed to hoist herself up far enough to see through it as her eyes fell upon the countless foals who were peacefully asleep. But by one there was a smile that formed on her face while tears started to leave her eyes. Through the tears of complete happiness she could make out the name the little foal was given, the name of Sweetie Belle.

The flow of tears only became bigger as she started to question herself if her current form of given immortality was worth it the price she was paying. The price of giving up every single bit of a worthy pony in order to live forever. With one of her forehooves had she wiped away the tears and allowed her eyes to fall upon the blood covered fun for her foreleg while her mind wandered off once again. But that time was the memory was brought a little closer to the present for she remembered the spoken words of Shiva, words about her knowing things.

A shock did its turn through Rarity all of the sudden. She made her way back up and left the bed as a whole. Without a second thought on her mind she galloped out of her room and made her way once more down the stairs. She was heading straight towards the throne room and nothing could stop her from doing so.

~~~~

The clopping of her hooves was the only sound that filled one of the many staircase within the castle. The only other sound was from the crisping fires which she passed by every few seconds. The unicorn made her way through the doorway once more after having pushed the oaken doors open for the second time upon the night. She walked up to the throne and stood there as confident as a rock. She wanted to get at least a form of answer on her question. Her eyes rest themselves upon the shadowless throne and Rarity allowed herself a deep inhale before she spoke her words in a confident tone. “I am having a question, Shiva.”

The shadows slowly came together once more in their vortex formation and not much later the red rims appeared within them. They simply stared down to the unicorn as the voice spoke its reply. “Ask what you wish to know...” From their previous argument there was little to nothing that could be heard within the voice. A thing that came as a relief to the unicorn.

The crimson red coloring once more made their transition into the ice cold sapphire blue one as the rims of Rarity fell upon those of Shiva as she asked her question without any form of thought on her mind. She only had the burning curiosity and desires to know. “Do you know who turned me?” she stated towards the entity.

It was a sad fact that the swirling shadows didn't show any facial expression given the fact it was just a set of irises. For if they could, they would show her a look of both surprise and questioning. “Why do you desire to know that? So you can bound yourself with your maker and become its slave for all of eternity or until it releases you?”

“No Shiva, I do not wish to bound myself to the creature that made me this way, I wish to know its reasons for doing it. Why it put this curse, this blood curse, on me,” replied Rarity in a civilized manner. But her words were still spoken against the, supposedly, oldest vampony alive.

“Are you trying to defy the gift that has been granted to you, lady Rarity?” the voice spoke before the rims gazed over the unicorn in an angry manner.

“No, no I am not denying or defying anything! I just wish to know who turned me into the being I am today!” the unicorn said in her defense. But her tone had changed into almost a shouting one towards the vortex of shadows. Rarity turned her own gaze into the same one she got from the vortex. Both of them, were dead serious about their matters.

A loud huff came from the swirling darkness as the rims disappeared for a small moment before they returned back into the vortex. “There is no reason for you to know who created you, no vampony should know its maker...” Shiva released in a calm tone. She tried her utmost best to keep the peace between the two of them.

“But why!? Is it truly that bad to question the one who created you? Is it truly that hard to answer that one simple question?” Rarity spoke up as she almost dared to actually take a step on the throne. A thing that was not appreciated by the shadows.

The voice of Shiva suddenly turned into a booming one. One that was only to be matched by the royal Canterlot voice from the princess of the night. At least it seemed that manner in the ears of Rarity. “Listen, you foal! No vampiric pony gets to know its maker. It is set up by the law that way, if vamponies crawl to their maker, the strongest will simply take over the might in this pathetic kingdom. Do you understand now, lady Rarity? A war between ponies and vamponies is the least either species could use!”

Rarity blinked a couple times as her initial response while she took a couple step back from the throne. The reaction she had gotten for Shiva wasn't one she truly had expected. The entire game of maker and creation appeared to be just a game of might. A might that should never saw the light of day, or the surface of the moon. “I do understand it now, Shiva. And I am sorry to have bothered you with this question of mine,” said Rarity before she nodded in understanding. Though in her ears, the ringing of the shouting could still be felt and driving her crazy to a certain degree.

“Good, is there anything else your mind requires to know from me?” Shiva replied as her red rims gained their normal appearance again.

Rarity shook her head a little bit before turning herself around, simply willing and making herself ready to venture up the countless stairs again. “Before I forget, you are free to leave if you desire so, I changed my mind about the matter after some thinking in private,” answered Shiva before the shadow vortex just died down in their swirling and the rims dissolved with them. Despite her tremendous age, certain things never got perfected for the vortex that once was a mare.

The unicorn let go a small exhale of relief before she made her way through the doorway that led to the throne room and just ventured down the illuminated hallway. Back into the cold realms of the Equestrian night. Though her eyes wished to see the castle again with the bright big moon behind it, but the unicorn kept her head firmly towards the mist. It was a mystical sight to behold without any form of doubt, but also one that troubled the mare greatly.

Her horn charged itself up once more in order to draw the symbol against it and thus revealing the tunnel she had to walk through. Which was what she did without any hesitation.

~~~~

With the end of the tunnel coming closer towards her, it were the sounds, scents and atmosphere of the regular forest took a hold of her again. When she just felt the tunnel, she found herself standing in the Everfree Forest again. While the pathway behind her just closed itself, the fog crawled up against her hooves and send a cold shiver through the undead body which made its departure in a gentle, mysterious and elegant manner.

The pathway closed itself up by letting the fog just crawl back into it. It locked the dark stone castle once again off from the mortal world. Making it unfindable as ponies that would travel through the fog would just get teleported over to the other side in a manner that they didn't even feel it. It was the perfect hiding spot for her.

Through the countless lines of trees were there the red eyes of many creatures. Eyes which could be seen with ease. But the smell of the timberwolf only got stronger the more she ventured forward. As the mare took a couple sniffs in the air, she turned herself into the direction from where it came from. And just seconds after it she headed into that direction herself.

The scent only became stronger and stronger the more she followed it. Her sniffing would have led her to a small open plain. A small plain that was hidden deep within the forest. Though when she gave her eyes the true time to look around, they fell upon a clash of the most epic proportions. For two of the forests mightiest creatures - a timberwolf and a manticore - would soon be going at each other once again. The two titans were regaining their powers and exchanging deadly looks towards one another.

It was unknown to Rarity just why the two were battling it out but she thought it would be about a stash of meat that laid somewhere around. In her eyes she caught the fact that it had been a severe fight already for both were under the cuts and bruises as the manticore was bleeding heavily. The unicorn didn't had the desire to interfere in their business as it was nature at its finest. But kept watching for a little longer to see where it would end up.

~~~~

With that did the manticore lashed out again. With its powerful tail that acted like a whip, did it hit the wolf whose twigs and branches flew in all possible directions. Yet the ability of the wolf to regenerate itself with those same branches was something the manticore couldn't defeat no matter how hard it tried.

The creature knew its end was there but wouldn't go down without a heavy fight. Under a loud roar gave the bleeding creature another lash towards the wolf with its strong tail. But the wolf simply avoided it and the manticore dropped to the ground where it released its final breath. The wolf just let go a mighty howl before starting to feed itself off of the fallen creature, off of its mighty opponent.

The mare had seen enough when the feeding frenzy began and left the place. She wanted to head back to Ponyville. She wanted to go back to her boutique and back to her own work. On one end she hoped to get the horrible images out of her head but on the other, it was nature at its finest in her eyes. A thing that always clashed against the harmonious nature of the ponies whether they wanted it or not.

~~~~

The unicorn had left the forest as a whole. She had reemerged from its green grasp like a ghost and ventured down the laid paths to the outskirts of town. Rarity would have curled her bat-wings up against her body and so regained her infamous nightgown. The events were done just in time for her. The pair of traveling ponies whom she had encountered earlier on the night, had set up their camp not far out of town. A fire in between the two was the only thing that kept them warm from the cool night. Though the strangest part had to be the fact that the weather above them had cleared. The clouds were still hanging above them, but the thread wasn't there anymore.

Rarity past them without a word and they didn't look up either, for they were only concentrated on the fires to keep themselves warm. But the unicorn couldn't help it to catch up some of the spoken words that did their turn.

“Are you sure this is the best thing for us to do? What if...?” one of them spoke in a female voice.

“Keep your mouth shut, Agneta. I don’t like it when you think in doom scenarios,” replied the other in a male voice.

“But...” said Agneta while she tried to interrupt.

“Shut up,” the male replied. And a few seconds later was Rarity just out of their range.

~~~~

Not all too much later did the front door of the boutique fell back in its lock once again. The vampiric mare walked back to her working area with grace. She was just more than willing to finish what she had started on some time ago. The energy was flowing rich while her mind had set itself in the working state and Rarity just started to do the one thing that she always did and always loved. And that was nothing else then creating the most wonderful and fashiondaring dresses.

21 Not even the undead are safe from her nightly gaze

Within her bed had the little Sweetie Belle been turning and twisting too every possible side. Each and every twist went accompanied with a set of gentle moans. Moans that were just of utmost discomfort. Sweat ran down from the sides of her face in the fashion as if she was having a nightmare. Inaudible mumbles were spoken by her the more time managed to crawl by.

It was since she left the library of Twilight that she wasn't the same anymore. Knowing the truth behind her sister was a burden on her mind bigger than she could have ever thought. Sweetie hadn't spoken about it against her parents because they would declare her crazy upon the spot or talk her out of it. Though with the information known to her, her suffering had only just began.

“Wah!” yelped Sweetie before her eyes opened themselves wide. She rose up in her bed with a deep pant for air. She was shivering for her life, almost as if it would be taken from her for real. The young filly took one of her stuffed animals and pressed it firmly against her face. She did it in the hope and attempt to calm herself down from the dream she just had. “It, it can't,” the filly mumbled towards the stuffed pony before she left her bed. “R-Right?”

Sweetie managed to rise in a bipedal on her hindhooves. With the greatest of care would she have walked up to the door of her bedroom. She was scared because the dream that she had. Which meant that it was just something with incredible power that caused it. With a gulp she dared to look over the hallway in the darkness and her eyes went passed all the doors to be seen but stopped by one. The one of her sister.

After a little and wonky walk had Sweetie managed to make her way over to the door that led to her sister's very own bedroom. With a near silence screech of the wood did she opened the barrier. Not much later she found herself gazing upon the belongings in the room.

With her curiosity sparked she did enter without a second thought, though the fear raced through her body. She had no idea just what she encounter within it as anything was possible for her mind. Anything from the friendly face of her sister up to the monsters of her nightmares. While her emerald green eyes just looked through the belongings of Rarity, there was a flash of lightning outside that was released. A flash that came forth out of the sheer amounts of energy within the clouds and it startled her like nothing else.

In the moment of blindness turned the filly herself around and wanted to lower herself back on all four of her hooves again. But instead did her head land right on a wooden dome that could be found at the end of Rarity’s bed. Her head bashed itself hard against it and the young unicorn fell against the ground. The world before her eyes became darker and darker until she had fallen unconscious.

There she laid in the middle of the night and in the room that belonged to her ever so loved older sister. Knocked out by a chain reaction of natural and unfortunate causes. It was like the nightmare all over again. Yet it would either by luck or coincidence that when the little Sweetie Belle would wake up the following morning, she would have forgotten the events of the past two days. Forgotten but never truly lost like the dust under the rugs.

On the carpet of her sister's bedroom she had landed with another stuffed pony against her chest she managed to resume her sleep. But only to wake up with questions to be answered.

~~~~

Time fell short once again as the first rays of the deadly sun would shine again over the land of the ponies. Yet the vampiric unicorn placed down everything she was working on. The amount of work she had moved through the night had been wearing on her mind for too much for her liking. As her horn gently discharged itself, Rarity made her way to the upper level of the boutique to hide herself from the day that was ahead.

The mare ventured down the ever so well-known hallway to her own bedroom. Her ice cold eyes stared over to the door that would be leading over to Sweetie’s bedroom. She closed the door with a gentle exhale that left through her nose. Then she placed her attention on her own bedroom and at her bed there was a grin that formed itself. The darkness of the room was unmatched as all of the curtains that hung before the windows and only a single candle that illuminated the area.

Rarity walked with care over to the candle and blew it out with a deep and forced exhale. With the flame that died down it was the darkness who managed to consume the room as a whole once again claiming to for itself as it had done for months. But it also concealed the mare for all eyes to see. The only thing indicating she was there were the blue rims in her eyes. For they gently lit up among the dark.

The soft sound of wood that got slightly bend itself did its turn through the room as Rarity had taken her position on the bed. The wings uncurled themselves before she placed her forelegs against her chest. Only to have the wings curl back around her body in order to conceal the vampiric unicorn. Her eyes fell shut and after that would she have drifted away into the realms of the dreams and her slumber. A realm she didn't have any control over and one that was as beautiful, as it was deadly.

~~~~

The warm rays of the celestial sun shone down upon the land of Equestria as they did nearly every day. And the ivory white, unicorn mare that lived under the name of Rarity was just minding her own business and trotted through the streets of the town without a single care in the world. Her warm smile was known by many and everywhere she went, stallions tipped their hats and mares bowed in a polite or respectful manner. Others would simply wave towards the first class fashionista, from time to time she would return the greetings just as polite but mostly she would just give a nod.

Rarity had set her destination on the small cottage that was located just outside of Ponyville in order to visit a very good friend of hers. But nothing in the land was what it seems. For it was that in the sun itself that the shadow of a mare could be seen, very lightly it was visible though. Keeping her eyes firmly upon the unicorn.

There she went, the ever so normal looking mare, her life looking like it didn't changed at all. She held her pacing by the park of Ponyville and just took a deep inhale. She allowed to let all the scents of the flowers, critters and other ponies to enter her nose and nestle itself within it. The purple maned unicorn simply started to smile even wider at it all while her ears caught the lovely sounds of foals, fillies and colts playing in the grass.

But after a couple minutes of watching, listening and smelling, it was time for the mare to continue on the pathway she had set her eyes on. She had an appointment and didn't had the desire to be late.

With the passage of time it was the warm sun who got traded in for the cool moon as the land slowly got caught in the dark grasps of the night as the mare in the sun, could also be seen in the moon by then. That made one myth become a little bit too real. The myth of the Mare in the Moon.

The unicorn walked out of the small cottage and decided to take the long route towards her home for no particular reason. But it was a route which let her travel close to the forest line of Everfree. With its pleasant temperature and full moon, it was just lovely to be outside. But it also was something she better couldn't do. For the fact that something was haunting her, almost hunting her.

Rarity trotted ever so gently and calm over the path in the outskirts of town, a place where no sound could be heard from. She had her eyes closed and was humming a gentle song from her foalhood to herself. The mare didn't appear to have a single care on her mind for it was just her and the path before her.

But all of the sudden was she tackled to the ground and a black coated being or thing stood above her. It hissed towards Rarity in the most dark way imaginable. The ivory coated unicorn screamed for help the best she could while she tried to wiggle herself loose from the hold she was in.

There was a hoof that held her firmly down to the ground and then it boiled up in her. The feeling of defeat rose up within her body but no help arrived. She began to cry deep into herself before it was to be felt. That sharp pain of something that sank itself in her neck as the head of the being had lowered itself.

Countless screams and yells left the unicorn in pure agony before the deals were even made as her attacker just drained the mare from her blood. It almost seemed that the being above her was drinking it from the greatest of pleasures because it moaned satisfied with every single swallow it took and scream it heard.

The further the process went, the softer the screams of the unicorn became before the head of the purple maned mare turned itself to her attacker. She wanted to see the monster that would be taking her life without mercy. Yet the only thing Rarity saw were a set of cyan blue eyes before she lost her consciousness as a whole.

And then it just left. As soon as the unicorn blacked out left her vicious attacker without a trace to follow it. It left the mare of grace to just bleed out from the wounds the neck, leaving Rarity to die under the light of the moon which still housed the image of the mare.

~~~~

Under a loud gasp for air woke Rarity up from her slumber in the darkness of night. Her eyes shot all over the room before she calmed herself down and questioned her dream deeply. A loud and uncomfortable moan left her body as the wings spread themselves again before being tucked gently against her body. “Ugh, w-what was that.. all about?” she muttered before she rose her body up in her bed. Both of her forehooves would have removed the sleep cover and the rubbed the eyes afterwards. Then her horn was charged up in order to re-lit the only candle in the entire bedroom.

The candle shone its light upon the bedroom of the unicorn once again, its light twitching and flickering with every motion of the air around it. The scene was almost haunting to watch. The flame was reflected within Rarity’s irises and she appeared to have been mesmerized by it.

Yet her hooves were removed out of the eyes and managed to be torn away from the flame. Instead they gazed upon the clock that hung on the wall. “Six o’clock in the afternoon. Perfect time to wake up anyway,” she mumbled to herself. Though her tone was nowhere near as joyful as it usually would have been. While the night had begun once again and therefore it had awoken the unicorn out of her slumber had Rarity returned to her normal routine of the night. Starting again on where she had left on the many dresses to be made.

The night passed by slow on over the heavenly skies while the unicorn almost literally moved mountains of work. She had fed on blood the other day and that made her work just so much faster. All because she was allowed to move a whole lot faster. It was something that she loved because she could do almost two days’ worth of work in just one night. And having the late hours had one other advantage for her as no ponies would just walk in and ask hard questions to her for designs or what would match them. Rarity’s mind wandered off to the many times those kind of events had happened before letting go a deep chuckle in herself while shaking her head.

But some questions kept remaining in her mind. Who was that mare in the moon and sun, who was her mysterious attacker in her dream? Why did it drained her from her blood? Why could she walk in the sun? There were many questions which she had, but none were answered.

In the end was up again and she had to return to her bedroom. The very sun would rise again soon enough. Under a deep exhale had Rarity placed her body on the soft bed and closed her eyes to sleep. Once again she left the realm of the living behind her and dived into the realm of the dreams, the realm where her horrors came through and true once again.

~~~~

Meanwhile was Sweetie taken under the care of her parents. Who in return gave her a different set of memories of what happened. They didn't want to tell her that what she told them, so more out of safety for their precious little filly, did both Magnum and Pearl spoke wonderful lies. Instead of her going to Twilight, they said that she had been in her room all of the day.

It was for both of the parents a hard thing to do but it was for the better. At least in their eyes. Though what they didn't left out was the brawl between Scootaloo and Apple Bloom. It was something that, if they didn't spoke about it, the complications would have become too much in their eyes.

The young unicorn forgave her friends without much asking and the other two fillies didn't even knew what happened to Sweetie. But neither the earth pony or pegasus questioned the events they also saw in the boutique. For they rather desired to forget them then to be reminded on them.

If that only was that simple. For that what has been seen, cannot be unseen with the blink of an eye.

~~~~

For a whole week, for seven long days in a row had the unicorn mare been suffering in her slumbers. The further the days passed, the more she became a victim of her own mind. It forced her to relive things that she had rather forgotten ancient times ago. It almost looked like somepony was making her suffer those horrible dreams. Within either the moon or the sun, the faint shadow of something could be seen with great clarity, always. But every did Rarity try her best to shake it off. All while she would continue doing her beloved work. She didn't cared a bit about them even though they did made her slower then she would have liked.

Her thirst for the red gold had become stronger with each passing day before one night, as she was working on a dress for somepony in Canterlot. The more she tried to work on it, the bigger the thirst become up to a point it became uncontrollable. She needed the blood, she wished for blood and being the mare she was, she would get it. One way or the other.

~~~~

The door of the boutique fell again in its lock while the unicorn was standing outside. She gazed upon the moon and clouds before lowering her head towards the ground. She would have scanned each street she could see in the hope to find a much desired meal.

Though much to her own disappointment, she had to travel further and deeper into the sleeping town. The option to try some of the local pubs and bars again to get somepony was still open as well of course but that meant she would get intoxicated blood. Either way, Rarity trotted in a slow pace through the town while her eyes scanned all the houses, windows and streets the best they could. All in the vague hope for any sign of life in the streets.

Yet after she had ventured through nearly half of the village, there was not a single stallion or mare that had been caught in her eyes. There were many theories that went through her head as she one of them busted itself almost right away. For the clocktower of Ponyville let its bell chime nine times through the air.

“Nine o’clock... just where is everypony..?” Rarity muttered in herself. The soft clattering of her hooves that made contact with the ground did their turn again and again as she walked through the calm streets. But when she made another turn she caught something in her eyes. Something that was of interest for her. For her eyes had finally got somepony within them. Somepony with the build of a stallion and covered up within a cloak as she wore.

~~~~

Within one of the more quiet streets of the town she caught a hooded stallion that moved itself around in a manner of just being lost. In her eyes it was just the perfect opportunity and her mind lowered itself again. It went back into the huntress state before she calmly walked up to the mysterious pony.

“E-Excuse me sir, but are, are happening to be lost?” the mare asked as innocent sounding as possible. At the same time she made her way over to him.

The stallion turned himself around before he gently lowered his hood and rose an eyebrow to her. His yellow rims gazed upon her as his gray coat shone lightly in the moonlight. The near perfectly white mane moved gently in the small breeze of wind that had come up before he spoke against her. In a deep and semi frightened tone, that covered up the usual one he had. “Yes, yes I am lost for a moment milady. And I would like to wish to know where exactly I am.”

“Well, you are in Ponyville of course. But may I ask, where do you come from?” Her tone had changed itself over into a persuading one as she closed the distance between them even more. Rarity threw her charms in the battle and teased him with her perfectly curved hips. The stallion blinked a couple times at this turn over events as his hoof went behind his head in order to scratch it.

After a small amount of time he finally found the force to make up his reply towards her. “I have my camp set just outside of town, miss. I was looking if I could find a store that is still open, but given the late hour, I fear my luck is against me once more.” The unicorn gave him a small nod as she found herself standing in front of him with her face not even two inches away from that of his. Her hypnotic eyes prevented the stallion from asking her to move backwards and thus give them both a bit more space.

Rarity’s left forehoof was set itself upon his chest before it made the travel upwards towards the neck of him. But instead of stopping there, the hoof went even further upwards to the stallion’s mouth. It was a motion that sent a cold shiver through him and it was enough to make him stop his rambling.

His voice, if not his tone was something she remembered from the nights she went towards and left the castle of Shiva. And within her mind she already came up with a plan. Rarity gently placed the hoof against his mouth as she left a small shushing sound from her mouth while she gazed seducing into his eyes. “Your luck has indeed turned against you, I’m afraid. But also, with you. I may have the things you are looking for in my home. If you are willing to come that is,” she spoke in a sensual tone towards him. Her eyes turned even more dreamy the longer he looked upon them. The stallion was taken by her looks, beauty and voice, a combination that was lethal.

He blinked with his eyes a couple times before he did finally and truly gaze back into the wonderful but deadly sapphire blue rims before he got lost in them, fallen for her seduction. It felt like he was being plummeted into an abyss of darkness. A darkness created by the eyes of the mare that stood before him. He lost power over all of his body parts as every thought in his mind surrounded itself over the mare.

“Would you kindly follow me, please?” she asked in a polite but sensual manner. After that would her stone cold hoof be released from his mouth. Which then made its way over to his cheek in order to stroke it gently under a soft nod of him.

There they went. They were making their way over to the boutique of the mare. She walked in front of him while swinging her hips gently side to side as he followed her without a single question and a bright red blush over his face, being so deeply seduced by her.

~~~~

After a small trot through the sleepy town stood the two before the boutique as Rarity turned herself around in order to face him. The signs of his body were obvious and he was willing to do it with her. In her mind she let go a deep chuckle as she could use his state of mind to he own advantage.

The unicorn turned her head back towards the front door of her home as her horn gently began to charge it up. “Welcome darling, into the Carousel Boutique.” Under a soft screech of wood did the door open itself as the unicorn walked into the darkness of the house. She lit up some candles with the help of her still charged up horn and thus created some light within the building.

He followed her inside but lost her silhouette the very second she went in. The stallion closed the door behind him as she gently called her by a nickname. “Milady?” And then his eyes went through the darkness of the room, hoping to spot her somewhere, anywhere.

Suddenly her sweet voice came out of a room to his left as she spoke up to him. “In here darling. And please, call me Rarity.”

His ears perked up to the room where the sound originated from before he replied in the darkness. “The name is Axel, lady Rarity.” The stallion then turned himself over to his left and he entered through the archway. He allowed his eyes to fall upon the living room, and the mare.

On the maroon red sofa she laid while her hindlegs had placed themselves close against the other as her tail hung gently off of it while one of her forelegs was used to support her head as the other went through her mane.

His eyes fell upon the rather interesting pose of the unicorn. He admitted to himself that he had a hard time holding himself back but managed to do it with all his might. Her sapphire blue rims gently gazed over towards him as her tone had turned in a rather sensual one. “I know you wish to mate with me,” she spoke up to him from the sofa with her back against the sitting area as she gently opened her hind legs for the stallion. But kept her tail in between them, blocking any view. “Why don’t you come over here and show me what you can?”

A loud gulp left his mouth as he had hoped she didn't had him through, but with such an offer given to him, how can one turn it down? With care did his hooves brought him over towards the mare he just met. Together with it, came the feelings of doubt.

“Come come darling, it is nothing to be ashamed of, we all have to release our desires from time to time, right?” she spoke in the same tone while staring into his eyes.

The seduction got set in even further while Axel continued to stare into her eyes. And before he knew it, he found himself laying on top of the unicorn. Whose blue eyes kept looking at those of him. “Go ahead, whenever you are ready,” she spoke while she wrapped her two forelegs around his neck and held him close against her.

“Y-Yes, l-lady R-Rarity,” he stuttered before he was lowered down by her forelegs. As he was brought closer, the much sought after vein revealed itself in his neck. While the vein fell in the eyes of the unicorn, she didn't care anymore. She wanted her price and she wanted it there and then.

~~~~

The sapphire blue irises of the unicorn made their transition into the red ones while in her mouth the fangs elongated them under a soft hiss of power. The suddenness of the sound and events scared Axel more than enough to make him jump off of her and landed on the floor with his eyes still fixed on him. “W-What in the name of everything!?” his yellow eyes quickly picked up the changes that had occurred and he could only shake his head towards her. “W-What are you!?”

“I am the mare you wish you had in your wildest dreams. I am the unicorn whose power can not be matched, I am the being of your worst nightmares!” Rarity spoke while she stood up from the sofa. The ivory coated unicorn rose up on her hind legs and made her posture even bigger. And then she spread her purple skinned, white boned, bat wings majestically before him in all their beautiful horror.

“W-What..?” was all he could say before she had tackled him to the ground. And before he could even turn around, was it the mare who stood above him. She had her deadly fangs ready to bite him and possibly end his life. One final glance over to his attacker was not granted to him, much like the mare within her own dreams. Never did she or he saw the true face of that what attacked them before the deed happened.

With that rage fueling the mare, it were the fangs that sank deep into his neck and deep in the vein. There they allowed the blood flow to come out with force and therefore entering the mouth of unicorn. A unicorn who swallowed it under the greatest of pleasure.

More blood left the poor stallion and got consumed by the vile creature which caused his struggles to only become weaker before they simply died down. Which in response resulted in him losing his consciousness. For the first time in minutes allowed the unicorn her mouth to remove itself out of his neck while her tongue licked the very last bits of blood leaving the wound. Rarity then spoke up in a tone that was filled with a dark pleasure as her eyes kept themselves on his unconscious body. “Now that, was some very, very tasty blood.”

She allowed herself to take place upon her sofa once more while being satisfied with the blood that was being transported from her stomach to her own veins. Rarity closed her eyes for a little bit as she wanted to enjoy the victory for hers as his blood joined what was left in there to keep her alive. To keep the impossible being existing.

~~~~

But that small moment became a long hour before she shocked back up into the land of the wake and her eyes fell upon the blacked out stallion. The unicorn made no time to waste as she picked the body up and left her boutique, concealed within her cloak, one last time in the depth of the night.

A dark and abandoned alley was just the thing where she was looking for. A place to dump him as his mind wouldn't remember anything from the happened events. With luck did she found one where she gently placed him a sleeping position. Satisfied with the position she got him in, Rarity gave him a stone cold kiss on his forehead while she spoke in an odd but kind tone. “Sleep tight.”

It was while she walked back to her boutique that she heard something. Her ears caught words spoken by a mare whose voice she remembered all too well. “Axel? Axel!? Where are you?” it shouted in a quiet tone. As if it was not willing to wake the residents of the town.

“Agneta...” Rarity whispered to herself and the unicorn made her retreat quicker than ever. For the simple fact that she was not even wanting to encounter the other mare for a round of questions about the stallion.

Though there had been one mysterious figure that kept watching over purple maned unicorn for a long time already. And the most terrifying fact was that this figure that knew every single bit about Rarity. Blacked out by the light of the shining moon was everything around this pony hidden away from the naked eye. All that could be seen where a set of black wings that spread themselves before the figure took off into an unknown direction.

Once the mare returned into her ever beloved but cursed home, began Rarity to rest upon her sofa once more. Yet it was there when she realized just how empty her new life had become. Nopony came to visit, nopony talked to her as she didn't want them to. All she did was work and feed with the occasional. That was fact that needed to change, one way or the other, sooner or later. Whether she would have liked it or not.

22 You can't learn an old stallion new tricks, or can you?

With the passage of time had Rarity removed herself from the sofa. Instead had she laid herself down in her bedroom. Down, satisfied and comfortable on the soft mattress of her bed, with the fresh blood that coursed through her veins. She looked like she appeared to have been asleep with peace. Not to mention that she was as silent as the dead and looked like a rose, it was almost too perfect of a scene to witness. But in her dreams it was everything but peaceful and quiet. A series of heavy battles were being fought in their day in and out. Battles between two versions of the unicorn. One with the batwings, and one without. And the slumber as it was wouldn't make any exception.

~~~~

“You, shall, not, prevail!” the wingless Rarity shouted while she drew a cutlass and held it up with an aura of blue magic while her warm blue eyes kept themselves on the winged even image.

“Ha! You do honestly think you can still save her, save yourself!? Darling, the only path we can walk, is the path we have become,” replied the winged one as its blood red irises kept themselves peeled upon her opponent. She was suspended within the air by them and were flapped like proper pegasus wings. The winged even image had mastered something the real Rarity hadn't, the ability of true flight.

The horn of the winged mare coated itself in a dark red aura. After which the sound of another cutlass being drawn took its turn over the forest plain the unicorns found themselves on. “Fine then, let’s settle this like ladies!” the wingless mare spoke with her signature grin that was given after the words. The mare held her sword before her in a polite manner before she swung it to the side of her with a confident look in her eyes.

The winged Rarity dropped herself to the ground and huffed a little cloud of steam through her nose before she did the same movement. The motion that made her accept the duel for what it was. She gained a deep smirk on her face and nodded her head gently. “You first,” she spoke in a taunting manner.

The wingless mare picked up the pace and ran up towards the other mare while she aimed her sword directly in front of her. She just wanted to strike right through the chest of the demon before her. With the distance between them getting closer and closer, avoiding the thrust almost seemed to be impossible. But the labelled demon used her wings to her advantage and jumped away from the charging unicorn without any effort.

With said action, it resulted in the wingless Rarity to lose her balance for she had hoped to hit her target. Under the sound of soil being moved and the rain beginning to fall down from the skies she came to a stop while the demon dropped itself to the ground once again. “Rule one, never charge head on, did you forget?” she spoke in a darker tone but still taunting the other mare. “A mindless charge, is only good for a quick defeat!”

Though the mare didn't wanted to give up. Her fires of love and passion were only stoked even more while she crawled back up. She rubbed the dirt from her muzzle and moved her more wetter mane out of her eyes. The wingless Rarity fixed her eyes once again on her winged even image as the rain started to pour down more and more in a real storm. “Good, very good even,” she spoke while the blunt end of her sword got placed against the very tip of the horn. “But you seem to forget other things,” the wingless Rarity continued to speak under a gentle nod.

Though before she could speak another word, the sword of the winged demon met hers under a loud clash of metal over metal. Both of the mares almost immediately entered a deep struggle in which both sides tried to gain the upperhoof over the other. A struggle of pure physical and magical force while they exchanged the feelings of hate for the other by looking in the eyes of the other. “It is no use fool… we both are equal!” spoke the wingless mare while she had her blue eyes locked on the red ones of her opponent.

“Brute force, primal instincts, always, will get you the upperhoof!” was the only reply that left the mouth of the winged mare before she grinned with her fangs laid bare. She forced her cutlass even further against that of the even image under a loud growl of rage and despise.

“Never, ever, will I let that happen!” the wingless mare replied as a roll of thunder did its turn over the skies. The bolt of lightning could be seen traveling over the skies instead of going to the ground. It was a little detail to which neither of them two did look up to it.

“And why? You truly believe your own nonsense ,now don’t you?” the winged Rarity spoke up while she placed a bit more pressure on her blade.

“What to believe is up to one, the truth, is what I believe,” the wingless even image replied as she groaned from the pressure against her body.

“The truth!? The truth is that we are a bloodthirsty monster, now move away your sword, you are in no position to fight back anymore. Surrender, and I might let you live,” the demon spoke as she erupted out in dark laughter. She then pressed with all the force she had on the sword of her other self.

~~~~

It was after those words were spoken that the clouds darkened themselves even more. They allowed the area below to fall in a state of darkness that was everything but normal. Yet it was through the darkness that allowed the clouds to move more around in order to reveal a moon. A moon that had appeared unlike any other ever seen in the skies. A moon that was split right across the center of it. Both halves of the sphere shone down a light upon the land. One was red while the other was blue light. A light that met its end right where their very swords met each other’s.

Yet there was something different on the rock in the skies that time. For the crack that separated the western and eastern hemisphere had began to heal itself and the two lights slowly became one light. A pure white moonlight which shone down prideful from the heavenly rock. The wind whispered through the leaves of the trees as the grass danced in it. And the rain, was suspended within the air. Never falling, never raising.

Both of the unicorns blinked with their eyes after the changes had happened and the both of them stared at the same drop of rain that was suspended before their eyes. Neither the winged or the wingless being could wrap its head around it. However, it did stop the fight between the two of them.

Their horns discharged and therefore dropped the cutlasses to the ground under a soft clattering sound. The winged Rarity turned herself around to get a better view as the light of the moon shone down upon both of the mares. But the demon simply released a dark hiss as the other mare crawled back up from her forced position. “What in the name of Celestia..?” the wingless Rarity spoke loud enough for the other to hear it and turned her head back to the other even image. The winged Rarity wanted to say something in response, but was cut off by something else. Something that spoke directly from the skies.

What the two mares received, was a thundering female voice as it spoke regal through the skies. “Not Celestia, you foals… You two have been battling over nothing, making your own life only more miserable than it already was… We desire to speak to you…”

“And just who do you think you are missy!?” the winged unicorn asked in a demanding tone while slowly turning her head over to the skies. Her words were ended under the sound of a loud hiss as her mane fell before her left eye.

“Silence! We do not owe you our names, cease your fight. And visit us,”

~~~~

“...by the next moonfall,” the thundering voice spoke in the actual bedroom of the ivory coated unicorn herself.

Rarity woke up under a loud gasp for air before she started to make a hyperventilating motion with her body. The air was forced into her lungs but just as quickly it had to leave again as she reached for her heart with a hoof. Her eyes desperately searched for her clock in order to read the time. “O-One in, in the afternoon!?” she spoke in pure surprise while she sat upright in her bed. Time didn't had to progress long before a loud and comfortable moan would leave her mouth as her head fell back into the pillow. The ice blue rims hid themselves once more behind the eyelids she had and she wanted to clear her mind.

The vampiric mare tried her best to fall back asleep again in order to gain just a bit more of her much needed slumber. Yet the words that had boomed through her room not even five minutes ago, continued to do just that in her mind. They buried themselves in her very mind almost like a subliminal order that was given to her. She was reminded of them at a constant pace. It also rose the questions in her mind but the answer was pretty much known to her as it seemed a lot like Shiva. Yet the voice was from somepony else entirely from the sounds of it. For it was somepony that she had seen and heard from a lot but never had the true privilege to meet in person. With the exception being in truly escalated situations.

Yet the unicorn couldn't take it any longer and after the passage of two hours had she managed to hoist herself out of the bed. She stumbled her way over to her desk. The mare just dropped her body into the chair and allowed her horn to charge itself up. Soon enough it was the pillow that moved itself away from the headend of the bed and revealed the small key that would fit in the only locked drawer of the desk.

With care was the little key brought over to the face of the unicorn where she gazed over it with her eyes. All the while it spun within the blue colored magic. “A key is such a simple little thing. Yet this very key, is the one that keeps my secret safe... Yet I’m still wondering just how you managed to end up in there, maybe I was just careless that day. I mean, having the doors of two rooms opened widely,” mumbled Rarity in a soft tone against herself. Or perhaps she was talking to the key itself? She didn’t even know it herself and moved it over to the one locked drawer of the desk. Before she unlocked the drawer did her horn charge itself up a bit more and under a deep sigh, Rarity looked over to the curtain in the near front of her, one of many that helped to darken her room.

The sunlight was trying to get in but was blocked by the thick material of them. But to create the flames that would lit up the candle was a little overstatement in her mind. Her eyes allowed themselves to fall upon a curtain not all too far away from her. “Am, am I going to do it?‘ she questioned herself out loud.

She had entered yet another state of doubt. A state in which the mare weighed the risks and profits off on one another before she had made her final decision. Of course it wouldn't be without its risks, but she had to do it in her eyes. And those same eyes closed themselves off from the world as she started to prepare for the worst of the worst that could possibly happen. With her magic did she opened a curtain wide enough to let light enter. She was of course hesitant about it all and made sure that they were kept closed far enough so she wouldn't burn within the deadly light.

With the light that that was flowing freely through her room in one powerful streak of pure sunlight, the mare opened her eyes again and made the huge mistake to stare right into it. Her blue rimmed eyes burned themselves almost right away for the fact she wasn't used to it anymore. A thing that was to her major disadvantage after she had lived within the darkness of twilight and dusk and everything in between for however so long. Rarity covered her eyes with a hoof and a hiss before slowly letting them adjust to it. One thing was for a true certain, the sun and the wonderful mare would never be friends again.

When she was finally satisfied with the condition and her eyes adjusted, Rarity inserted the key in its lock. The key got turned to the left and there was a small click that did its turn through the room. She then pulled the drawer back with her magic and thus let her eyes fell upon the content inside. That was the first time after Scootaloo had taken it, that she saw it again. She wanted to write in it earlier but the unfortunate times and simple desire not to do it, had all prevented her from doing so. Despite being the hard worker, she could also be rather lazy from time to time. Though she would often give the excuse of exhaustion.

But when her horn was still charged and it illuminated the darkened drawer, her eyes shot open in utter disbelief. “No... t-that is impossible,” the unicorn mumbled while she took note that the book wasn't placed in its perfect position in the middle. Instead it appeared to be just thrown in it like an everyday and worthless schoolbook. Her blue eyes turned into the red colored ones while the mare had begun to shake in a pure rage she hadn't been in for a long time. The rage for her sister for she was the only other pony that knew where to get and the key and was foolish enough to stumble in her room. “Sweetie Belle!” she spoke up in an animalistic growl.

There wasn’t any sign of remorse to be found in her eyes. Rarity turned herself away from the drawer with one swift motion. The mare left her chair and just walked around the room in a true aimless pattern. “I have said it countless times against you, over and over! Stay out of my bedroom, don’t touch my stuff! Is it that hard to do!?” But the words that would follow up were spoken in a pure and blind rage. “I wish I drained you that cursed night!”

Though as soon when she realized just what she had said to herself, took tears of blood their shape below her eyes. Of course she didn't mean the spoken words as she never would even dared to harm her sister more than she already did on that ungrateful night. For Rarity always wished to be a role model for her and just yet she literally just wished that filly the death. A death wish spoken towards her own little sister.

The tears started to stream down her face while she placed a hoof against her mouth, not willing to release the sounds of her sadness. Rarity could only cry then. From the rough, tough, seducing, bloodsucking vampiric mare, was nothing more left then a weak mare. A mare who hadn't it in her heart to hurt anypony, but had to due to her nature.

~~~~

For hours she had cried over her spoken words while taking deep offense in them herself for she should have never spoken them. Blood could be found all over her forelegs as they were used to wipe them clean before the paper tissues took over. One last sniff left her nose and she carefully wiped the last of her tears away with a tissue and licked up the blood that had come in contact with her fur. She couldn't tell if it was due to the situation or the mixture of different blood types thrown together, that it was just disgusting.

Rarity had to prepare herself whether she was sad or not. She had to prepare for a meeting she was called upon in her dream. A meeting she oddly enough knew just with who it was and even where. She wasn't looking forward to the particular meeting in the least. All that she truly had to collect was her black, body covering cloak and some bits to pay for the upcoming train trip towards her city of heaven and long desired place of living. The very city that could be seen as the capital of Equestria. That city, was Canterlot.

~~~~

Minutes later entered the unicorn set her hooves on the simple train station of Ponyville. Through the open gap in her hood had the sapphire blue rims revealed themselves to the world. They just glanced to all the ponies that were waiting on the station. Nopony upon the platform looked even odd at the full covered Rarity when she passed them. Nopony seemed to have suspected a single thing. Most likely they thought she was some sort of traveler from a distant land.

She just behaved as normal as she could and wasn't looking for any trouble whatsoever. Which did pay off because others just fell for the trick. Yet when she walked to the end of the platform there were a couple little fillies and colts that spoke ill of her.

Without a word did the cloaked mare turn herself around and she stared upon the group with her rims. The fillies and colts almost froze up as they saw it but the biggest surprise had yet to come. For Rarity allowed her eyes to quickly switch from their blue color to red and back. One by one they dripped off back to their parents as they were either scared or amazed by what they saw. “That shall teach them,” the mare mumbled to herself before she sat down on a lonely bench.

Lost within her thoughts she traveled down the memory lane but she was interrupted by the blowing whistle of the train that rolled into the station. Its mighty pistons came to a hold before a cloud of steam was released on the station. Some ponies got hidden within the cloud and it caused a chuckle to leave the unicorn. But then she just started to look how the ponies entered the carts and left them before she would join them herself.

It was some time later that Rarity would have taken a seat in her private compartment of the train. Which rolled passed the landscapes at an incredible speed. Even though the engine was of steam nature, it managed to deliver an almost devastating punch on the railroads like thunder. Not much machinery that had been made was able to pull the weight as that trusty train did and in secret, Rarity always enjoyed it when she happened to be on board of it.

~~~~

She had arrived in Canterlot after a calm and peaceful trip within the steam powered beast. Her visit to the wonderful city itself was one long walk. A walk that would have led her from the wonderfully crafted train station, all the way up to the castle of the royal sisters. She walked through the city with an unseen nervousness. In a normal case would Rarity look by the shop windows to see what would be on sale. But she feared that she would let the impatient princess wait for too long if she didn't came over fast enough. The unicorn could only pray that whatever it was she was summoned for, wasn't something all too bad. But knowing who spoke the words -or at least having the indication- made her worry, a lot.

Once again had the moon fallen again over the land and the unicorn found herself in front of the majestic looking doors of the throne room that would lead her to the mare that desired to speak with her, if not judge her. Rarity allowed her eyes to fall upon the door countless times and looked at its engravings of gold as her cloak was the only thing she was wearing for clothing. Something that wasn't entirely appropriate for the occasion but was one of the safest approaches. The hood was pulled down so she wouldn't get caught by the guards who would question her for her arrival.

While her eyes kept staring to the grandness of it all, the enormous doors opened up upon themselves with - what appeared to be – nothing attached to them. The response that Rarity gave was a small jump to the back that grew forth out of fear. She didn't know just what to expect inside, but she did know who to expect.

Her sapphire blue rims dared to peek in the well-known throne room of the royal castle in Canterlot. One thing was taken note of almost right away. The fact that the atmosphere had changed a lot. She had been there before on numerous times. Yet those times were always during the day. The room had changed from its normal warm and sunny look, to a more darker and somewhat colder one. These changes could have been explained easily though. Both of the princesses kept their own looks to the room to suit their desires. Rarity moved further into the gap created before she took note of the changed guards.

Instead of the normal, white coated pegasi who wore their shining gold armor like the sun were the guards of the lunar princess wearing a much darker and pointier variant of the armor. Each set was coated in the coloring of the night for easier blending in with the darkness and there was one feature of these ponies that made them unique to the face of the lands. For these guards were from a considerable sub-race of the pegasus kind which were often simply referred to as batponies.

A name was given due to their wings which had the form of those of a bat. The wings of Rarity were almost the same but her pupils made her stand out. For a true batpony had them narrowed, almost making them look like those of a cat or a dragon and being yellowish of color.

The unicorn walked in further while the soft clopping of her hooves only made the guards blink with their eyes. Their wings had been tucked back against the bodies. Though when she was far enough into the room, the screeching sound of the doors closing returned within her ears. The sounds behind her indicated they had fallen shut. She responded with a loud gulp.

Rarity was then alone, or better said, on her own in the same room which housed Equestria’s most powerful being of the night. The unicorn could only hope for a good ending for herself.

Her eyes looked through the windows and saw that the clouds occupied the nightly skies. The moon was hiding behind them and the ghostly lights twinkled over the grounds. As the mare looked out of the window, there was a small exhale that left her before her eyes turned back to the throne. A throne which held the princess of the night upon it.

“You, wished to speak to me, your Highness?” spoke Rarity in a respectful voice before she lowered herself through her forelegs. Doing so resulted in a small but respectful bow in front of the throne.

“Yes, we do desire to speak with you, lady Rarity,” replied a female voice on the throne as a set of cyan blue eyes were the only things visible with the exception from a mane and tail that flowed majestic. “Don’t be shy now, for we know what you are, our dear subject.”

The unicorn only blinked a couple times from her humble position as she closed her eyes, not truly knowing what to do. Revealing her nature to a princess might have had devastating consequences as it may confirm her suspicion. But as with everything, the knife sliced on two sides. It was most unlikely that the vampiric kind of ponies had been going under the radar of the princess, if not both of them.

Though Rarity couldn't lie to an higher authority, if not the highest in the land. As her eyes kept themselves shut rather forcefully, the cloak around her body was removed. Her short nightgown would have begun to uncurl itself from her body after that. She revealed the batwings she had gained straight towards the princess and they were spread to their maximum width. In her mouth had the canines extended without being shown to the mare at first.

Her head rose up towards the cyan blue eyes before the eyelids opened themselves. Only to reveal the red coloring around them. It was the only moment of truth for her. It would be there, upon the floor of the throne room that she could either be given a true death, or something else.

~~~~

Her eyes laid themselves upon the princess. The fear could be read within those of Rarity and the clouds drifted apart from the moon. And with that was the nightly rock revealed in all of its glory. Like a tidal wave did the light travel over the lands before it was shone through the throne room in a matter of seconds.

While the light indulged the room, it revealed the princess of the night in full. She sat on the throne in all of her glory. The mare who was watching over the night and dreams of ponies, had her eyes fixed themselves on Rarity. “So this is the true Rarity, now isn't it?” she spoke up in a calm voice.

Rarity gave a simple nod before she spoke her words. “Yes, yes it is your Highness, this, is the true me... Forgive me the question, but why was I called out here? In order for you to confirm what you thought? For you to make an end on me, princess Luna?” she dared to ask.

The princess only allowed a playful giggle to leave her mouth which she covered with her hoof. “My dear Rarity, you know the last execution has been taken place far before our banishment and we do not see any interest nor profit in it. No, we desired to see you if it was true my guards have been rumoring around you. And here it is, the full truth right before us,” answered Luna. But only after the sounds of her giggle had died down and the hoof was set back on the throne.

“So then, what is it you truly desire from this rather, humble, unicorn mare?” she brought out while being scared for what the answer might be. The hoof gently rose itself back up to the face of the royalty as her eyes closed themselves halfway.

The silence took over the room for a couple seconds. The eerie and overall unpleasant silence none wishes to be in. Rarity wanted to say some words but found her respect back for the princess and therefore kept herself shut. A couple more seconds had passed by before Luna was the one who broke the silence. “What we truly desire from you, is not the biggest part of a puzzle. No, we merely desire to give you some information about matter that may or may not concern you.”

The vampiric mare shook her head a couple times while her mind tried to process the received words. Though she was not able to tie them together in order to reveal the scheme of the princess. “I am sorry here princess, but, I am afraid I am not following you here as well as I should.”

“Can’t you remember, when there was that shining crimson red rock in the skies and it called for you?” recalled Luna before her head turned itself into the direction of the moon. “Have you ever wondered who is truly behind, the swirling shadows?”

As soon as those words got caught up in the mare, her attention was awoken as she asked questions of her own. “D-Do you know, know who Shiva truly is? Do you know her true story?”

The princess of the moon released a small chuckle after her head had turned back to Rarity. “Of course we know her, but the question that truly remains is, are you willing to hear the story she carries with her?” she replied with her ever so regal sounding voice. But if listened with care, there was the hinting to play and tease that laid somewhere within the undertone.

Rarity’s red rims gazed a little questioning over to Luna while her head cocked itself gently. The purple skinned wings gave a small flap before retracting themselves again. “I, I think I am ready,” was the only answer that the mare could give.

“You think you are ready?” Luna then spoke in a strong and almost booming voice. All of the hidden undertones had just been gone like snow before the sun.

Through the nose of the mare there was a deep exhale did its turn as she cleared her mind from everything that was haunting it at the moment while she stood as a rock. “No, I know I am ready.”

~~~~

Yet for what came next, Rarity couldn’t have ever prepared herself for. Luna told the story of Shiva and her own history with the vampiric kind of ponies. The alicornian princess left no stone unturned in the matter and openly spoke about everything. Not to mention the fact that she managed to deliver mental hit after mental hit to Rarity. Who oddly enough was able to take most of them for what they were. Despite some of the princess’ claims stretching a bit far.

But there was one last revelation left in the end. One fact where not even the vampiric unicorn could ever be ready for. After everything she had heard already, would there still have been one little thing. One little thing that would have turned her world upside down and inside out.

23 The hardest hits, come from the least expected corner

Only after princess Luna had spoken her words against the vampric unicorn would there have been something. A sly grin was given by her while her eyes had focused on Rarity. A grin that took its shape out of the sight before her and irradiated pure delight. A grin that came forth out of the shocked reaction which Rarity had given. She just stood there as if she was turned into stone by the mythical gorgonies. The mare could only have blinked with her eyes while the gears in her mind turned and twisted. She tried to make a connection for herself, but never succeeded on it.

“Why... why did you told me all of this your highness. What was the point of knowing what I know now. What was the purpose of the revelations you threw at me? Y-You wanted to see me crumble before the lies you spoke? You wanted me accept them as, as the truth?” Rarity managed to bring out. She followed them up by giving a powerful flap with her wings. It wasn't meant to lift her into the air but to move fresh air into her face. Fresh air that would have prevented her to faint on the spot. A desperate attempt in a lifeless situation without any light from the outside.

Luna gave a little chuckle to the words spoken by the pony before her and she tucked her own feathered wings against her body. “The reason we told you all of this, is because you as a vampony, have the right to know the secrets of your kind. So few are still alive and new ones are even rarer. You truly are, a rarity upon the face of these lands.”

“That doesn't help me as much as I thought it would... But why me? Why not somepony else that could have been turned,” countered Rarity. She had spoken directly against the words of a princess. Something that she never had done before, ever.

“Life works in mysterious ways, lady Rarity. Most of the time neither my sister nor myself know just why certain events happen. Why the life of a young and promising filly has to be abruptly ended while the elder keep on living? Greater forces than the sun and moon are at hoof for that. That is our best guess for your situation. At least that we can give you in a form that you can still understand it,” replied Luna before she glanced out of the window. “Unless you would like to question your every belief, we shan’t discuss the matter further.”

In her eyes had the princess caught the land in the beautiful coverage of night. A sight she was used to see every single one but every night there were differences to see and noticed. Paths that remained hidden within the light of the day would reveal themselves in the light of night. Calmly did she breath through her nose as the moon on her crest piece gently glowed up. It seemed like she was absorbing the powers from something.

Rarity noticed the effect happening but she made the - possibly - wise decision to not make a remark on it. She didn't wanted to receive more unpleasant surprises. The story that was told by Luna was still being processed within the mind of the mare. The vampiric unicorn tried to wrap her head around it but she didn't seem to be able to. That too was the reason of why she didn’t dare to ask further. No further explanation would have been asked, because she didn’t dare to.

“Glorious night, the secrets and fears hidden in the day, are ever so present here for us. We can feel them, sense them... become them, even,” whispered Luna with a softness in her tone. After that she let out a deep sigh left through her nose. Her eyes closed themselves from the world before the crest piece lost its touch. Rarity tilted her head lightly as the new information was something to be processed and possibly, lost within the vortex that were her thoughts.

~~~~

Their meeting had been going on for hours and in the end would the day have arrived again. Which thus allowed the sun of the elder sister to shine down the windows in a matter of minutes. “You seemed to be fairly shocked and rather tired as well about all of this, lady Rarity. But please, make yourself at home in the lunar wing of the castle, for the time being. A room has been set up for you for the upcoming day. We desire our rest as well after this conversation,” the mighty princess of the night said. Her head was turned away from the window and aimed towards Rarity. Who heard the words as they were. Again, she wouldn’t have dared to argue against them.

The vampiric unicorn only could give a slight nod before she turned herself around in order to leave the room. Her wings gave a couple more flaps and she made gentle but hopping leap into the air. After that were they curled back around her body. With a charge of her horn, she picked up her cloak and just let it rest upon her back.

The batpony guards gazed upon both the mare and their princess. In their ears they caught the sound of fangs retracting. Though it was very soft, almost inaudible. Any normal pony wouldn't have been able to hear it. Though even with the help of their greatly developed ears, not even they could judge from which mouth the sound originated from. Did they came from Rarity’s? Or from Luna’s? Worry took over the eyes of some guards while others tried their best to hold their nerves.

The unicorn mare came closer to the door which got opened by itself once again. The eyes of Rarity lost their red coloring and slowly returned to their normal looking, sapphire blue state because she wanted to look a lot more natural. Her mind was just thinking about the words spoken against her and the questions that were never answered. The guards gave the unicorn a regal salute as she left the room under the soft clatter of her own hooves while a deep sigh left her nose.

The mare on the throne only smiled like the devil she housed inside of her while her head turned itself over to the moon. “Time has come to be lowered again... To disappear for the waking hours, but every day has to end at one point, and thus fall back into the night,” she mumbled in herself before closing her eyes and thus locking the cyan blue rims off of the world once again.

~~~~

Rarity had found her way into the lunar wing of the castle. There she was both stunned and amazed by its design that was inspired by the night. It stretched from something as simple as a calm and cloudless summer night, to the vast darkness and emptiness of space itself. But as her eyes glared through the main hallway, her attention was caught by a door which had the cutie mark of the nightly princess encrusted in it. When she looked further, she saw that there were two batpony guards standing on either side of the door. Their eyes were being kept straight ahead into the hallway. They almost appeared as if they were statues of stone. Another interesting fact happened to be that both of them happened to be mares. It was something that was quite the curiosity, because most of the guards were in fact, stallions.

Rarity began to trot slowly over to the mysterious door while she lowered her head a bit. Though what she didn't knew, was that the guards had heard her long before she even came into their field of view. In secret they just waited for the unicorn to do the moves she desired to make. They both stood still as stone and it only intensified the illusion of them being statues to the mind of Rarity. And as true icing on the cake, not even their breathing animation was seen not heard.

With the passage of a long an almost dreadful minute was Rarity only half a meter in front of them and she kept switching her eyes between them. And all of the sudden did one of their wings spread themselves like blades. The wings blocked any further entrance to the door for those who wanted to enter. The one with a green and yellowish tint in her eyes spoke in a mild, seducing, female voice. “State your name, rank and intention.”

The vampiric mare jumped a bit back at first before she blinked a couple times with her eyes. All while she tried to formulate her sentence during a gulp. “R-Rarity, tailor, willing to look around?” Rarity eventually managed to bring out.

The bat pony who had just spoken then narrowed her eyes as she continued to question the unicorn. “Last name?” she said in that same tone. Though a bit more of a commanding undertone could be made out.

“W-What?”

“Your last name, lady, what is it?” she replied with a patience that was wearing thin.

“My last name? I, I don’t have one sadly. Suppose that Belle would be a good surname.”

“Well that is an unexpected turn of events,” the other guard spoke up. She released a small giggle afterwards. She let her maroon red eyes fall upon the unicorn before she lowered their lids to the halfway point. The other guard just started to stare at Rarity in a seducing manner.

“What is so funny, if I may ask?” the unicorn brought out in a confused tone.

“Forgive my recruit here, it is her first night on the 'watch of the princess',” the green and yellow eyed guard spoke. “Youngblood, shut it.”

“Yes ma’am,” replied the mare named Youngblood after a little shock that set her eyes back to normal again and let her giggle die down faster than Rainbow Dash could take off.

“Thank you, as for you miss Rarity, Belle, we can not give you access to the bedroom of the lunar princess. It is a private quarter after all. Yet the word has reached me that you stay here for the upcoming day. Head back a little and then go into the hall on your left, in there you will go in the room that is on your right after three doors,” the guard said while the motions were made with her head.

“Alright then, and thank you for your help,” said Rarity. She made a polite bow before the guards to show her gratitude. The unicorn then proceeded to make her departure to the pointed room. She disappeared out of the eyes of the bat pony guards within seconds. Both of the guards tucked their wings in again and let them rest against their bodies as a grin took place on Youngblood’s face.

“What is so funny this time?” the other mare asked. Her wing was taken out of the blocking move and tucked back against her body.

“Oh, nothing, just, just a little inside joke.” was the only reply that came out of her mouth.

“Care to share?”

“Not if I wish to keep this position,” replied Youngblood. She then tucked her own wings back.

“Ah.” And then the silence between the two of them returned as their duty continued. A duty that was of considerable honor but had high levels of pure boredom.

~~~~

Rarity had followed the instructions given to her clearly and found herself in front of an old wooden door. One that looked like it hadn't been even touched in nearly a decade. She didn't knew what to expect on the other side of the door and rather didn't found it out either. Though she had to enter it in order to get sleep. The very first rays of the sun had revealed themselves already to the face of the land. Her hoof made its way over to the knob before it was turned thus unlocking the door. She would only have been moments away from revealing the secrets within.

She flung the door open and allowed her eyes to fall upon the room. A small shock went through her entire body. Her eyes had fallen upon the thing which housed in reality. Her eyes were fixed upon a dreadful thing. Something she didn’t expected to have found within the castle of the two sisters.

Yet she was staring at a coffin. A coffin that was standing on a table with a white sheet under it as candles illuminated the area. On each of the walls was there not a single window to be found. The casket itself appeared to be big enough to hold a mare that was as big as Luna. In her mind had she had made the connection already but her eyes didn't want to believe the sight.

The mare didn't had the desire to sleep in a casket to begin with. She never had it and probably never would by the way she lived her life. But she had to on the other end. For it was given to her by a royalty of Equestria. And no one doesn't look a gifted horse in the mouth, as the infamous idiom always spoke.

Rarity closed the door behind her with a soft thud. She would have had a better look around the room that was given to her. For on each of the walls were there paintings to be seen. Paintings that had been distorted through the gears of time and didn't seem to have been maintained in decades. The images they once carried were simply gone or unrecognizable which gave her already a feeling of something not being right at all.

“And then she wants me to sleep here... a, possibly, haunted bedroom. Thanks Luna, you’re a real help,” the mare mumbled before she made her way over to the coffin and opened its lid with care. She had expected the dreadful stench of a decaying, or even a decayed body for that matter, to leave it and was prepared for it. And if there wouldn’t have been a body, surely a dozen bats would have come flying out of it, right?

Yet when she took a couple sniffs with her nose, there was something rather unusual that entered the nostrils. Something that she had never expected to smell from a coffin no less. Where her nose smelled the odd scents, it were her eyes which fell upon the velvet red fabric inside of the wooden container.

The scent of roses did their turn though her nose as she smiled upon the smell. After a rather quick jump did Rarity found herself inside of the thing and made herself comfortable before she closed the lid. With that action had she sealed herself her off from the world. A small giggle managed to leave her mouth as she thought about it being her true funeral coffin.

A thought that was meant to be a sick joke. Though it could have been the grim reality if she wasn't careful. Much time to think wasn't granted as the sun began to shine ever so brightly over the face of the land. A little something which allowed the unicorn to fall into a deep slumber, even if it was in a small and confined area. Just as the myths spoke, she finally dared to sleep within a coffin of the deceased. Whether it would be liked or not, was something that would be revealed by the following night.

~~~~

A peaceful sigh left the mouth of the ivory unicorn while her eyes opened themselves ever so gentle. Only to be rubbed by a pair of warm and soft forelegs. The white fur made its way into her eyes with care and removed almost every bit that wasn't supposed to be there. Then they left the eyes in order for the mare to gaze upon the room she was in, it was a room she knew all too well, but wasn't one of her own. No, she had awoken in the room of her sister, or better said: in her sister’s bed even. But what truly caught her attention was the mane that was visible on the very top of her eyes. She couldn't remember having it and as her hoof went up there to inspect it before a shocking revelation was made.

Rarity was not the Rarity she used to know anymore. For the terrifying fact was that she had been turned her sister from the looks that could be seen. Her eyes shot open as wide as they were allowed. Straight after it was her head dropped back down in the pillow. All while her mind wondered just what had happened or could have caused the troubles. Troubles she perhaps knew well enough.

Though on the hallway outside of the room could there some rumoring sounds be heard. The sounds were of somepony or something that was moving through the darkness of night. She wanted to scream or at least make her presence known to whatever it was. Yet for some reason did no sound left her mouth. Instead she pulled up the blankets over her head and went back to sleep with an unknown peace.

The sound of the door that was leading to her room was heard opening and a set of hooves gently clattered on the ground did their turn before fading away. Rarity thought that the creature had left. Though her thoughts got crushed the very second that the blanket were removed by force. Within an instant she stared right into the bloodred rims of herself. Or better said, her other self.

It was in that moment that the pure terror struck her. For she remembered and regretted the very night with every fiber of her body. Because it was the night she had fed from a pony she never even dared to do it from. But her hunger and desires got the control of her body and let the deed happen.

There was nothing that could be done before the fangs of the vampiric and dream-haunting Rarity sank themselves into the neck of the sleeping filly. The image of her nightmare drained her bit by bit and with every bit that was swallowed, there was something that happened. For each swallow destroyed a little bit of the dreamworld. It made parts become black or they got filled with a deep purple mist before everything got turned into nothing but the eternal darkness. A darkness one would love to escape from... but she was never allowed to do so. She had to suffer.

~~~~

A loud thud did its turn through the room of the coffin and some sailor cursing left the mare inside before the lid finally got opened and she sat upright, rubbing her head gently in the hope that the gotten pain would leave soon. “Son of a..!” Rarity growled in a soft tone to herself. She would have left the coffin as a whole not much later.

With the sound of bones being snapped back into their respectable places filling the room while a loud moan left her body did Rarity manage to stretch herself from having the day spend in the coffin. The mare then proceeded to make her way over to the door. “Not the best slumber I have had, but I suppose it has to do...” While she left the room did her eyes fell upon the window near the end of the hallway and she couldn't resist walking over to it in order to have a peek to the outside world.

So said, so done. Because in no time had the mare found herself gazing out of one from the many windows which the hallway itself had to offer. Her eyes gazed upon the darkness of the land which was the perfect time for traveling. Rarity removed herself away from the window and left the hallway before she turned back to the main part of the castle. A part where she walked out of it in its entirely before she found herself in the middle of the outside world that was simply known as of Canterlot.

Her blood levels were still good and her thirst was something to be lived with as it was. Without a second thought she began to move through the near empty streets of the capitalistic town as the thoughts haunted her once again. Those spoken words kept coming in the hardest of hits as no matter how much she either tried to process them or forget them, they kept hammering themselves right back.

The mare thought she was going insane because of them, for they hammered and drilled themselves into her mind more than the scents of Sweetie’s cooking arts. Her mind kept itself busy with that as she started to make her way back home, back to Ponyville, back to her ever so loved boutique and home.

“I wish, I never left home,” she mumbled under her breath. Her eyes closed themselves under the slow trotting. With the moon still standing high upon the skies, it continued to crawl over the darkened skies. It would continue to guide those who needed it. Whether they knew it or not.

~~~~

Back in their camp on the outskirts of Ponyville, Agneta was trying her utmost best to wake up Axel again. After she had found him in the alleyway were the vampiric unicorn had dropped him off, she wanted him to wake up again ever so badly. But his body needed a lot of time to recover itself from the gotten injuries and he only released a gentle moan every now and then. His body was rebuilding and replenishing the blood that he had lost due to Rarity’s thirst slowly but surely. Yet the oddest thing of them all was the fact that she hadn't noticed his scars.

“Please Axel, d-don’t die on me! We, we have so much to do, so many places to go. Please,” spoke Agneta through her tears. Her near golden rims stared at the body of the stallion. She continued to give him gentle slaps in the face while her pleads continued on. It truly was the last thing she wanted on the face of the lands and she had everything over to get him back.

The mare couldn't take the stress on anymore. The built up tears made their way down her cheeks while she placed her head on his chest. She cried more than she had ever done in her life. She was afraid of losing him. Losing the only thing she had gained in her nomadic and simple life.

For minutes she laid on his chest while crying and silently praying for his life before she felt a hoof that wrapped itself around her gently. “Huh, wha..?” she spoke through her sniffles and rose her head gently up before turning it into his direction.

Agneta stared right into the yellow rimmed eyes of Axel who had gave her a faint smile. But that soon disappeared as he coughed a couple time before he spoke up. “H-Hey there.”

The happiness that started to rush through the mare at that moment, was enough to make her tears of sadness stop and to be replaced with tears of utter happiness as she wrapped her own forelegs tightly around the neck of Axel. “I thought you were dead!” she spoke with a shaky voice as they nuzzled their cheeks together.

“Heh, there is a lot more needed, to get me out of the picture, you know that right?” he spoke weakly while stroked the horn of Agneta carefully. The hoof made its way down the pointy object and down to her warm and friendly face before he stroked through her pink colored mane.

“Yeah, getting stabbed by a Manticore’s tail didn't do you all too much. Hey, can, can you sit up right again?” Agneta spoke after she had released a slight shiver from the horn rubs.

“Can try,” he spoke under a gentle chuckle before another cough was heard.

The unicorn mare let him go and Axel tried to sit upright again while he coughed a couple times. “Guess you can,” she replied with a smile before she sat up straight as well.

~~~~

Many minutes passed by as he tried to remember just what happened, but all of his memory was just vanished from his mind. It didn't matter to Agneta as she had her Axel back and he was still alive and in one piece. More she didn't need to know.

Yet their luck was about to be turned right back into the bad side with the arrival of somepony neither of the two knew. But one thing was for certain, it forecast trouble by the lot. “Can I, help you?” Agenta asked all the sudden as a blue coated unicorn mare found herself standing before their campfire. Her arrival almost went unnoticed as they were too busy with snuggling and comforting one another. But once the mysterious mare was noticed, it was hard to get her out of their minds.

“Hey, if ya here for food, get your own,” replied Axel while he narrowed his eyes to the mysterious mare. Something about her seemed fishy and he wouldn’t take any chances.

“What Trixie requires is not something of physical earth. She requires something of mental earth. What happened to you?” she spoke in an ominous tone while looking over to the stallion himself.

“W-What?” Axel asked in clear confusion before blinking a couple of times and shaking his head.

“Your neck,” the mare replied almost without any form of sympathy for either of them. It was clear that she had spotted something which both of the nomads hadn't. Not yet at least.

“Who do you think you are to begin with!?” Agneta shouted out to the unicorn as she lost herself.

Without a warning given to the travelers did the horn of the mysterious mare charge itself up. She let their warm and pleasant campfire to burst in a hellish eruption of fire that shot right up into the skies. Only to form the face of the mysterious mare in its full glory for a few seconds. “Trixie is the one that asks the questions here. Now tell Trixie, what happened to you.” the -not so- mysterious mare spoke up through the fiery mouth. And then her horn and the fires died down. The two travelers looked at one another at first and gulped in fear for her. The pony against them was obviously one who possessed a lot of power and that was something they didn't.

“W-Well, w-what was it that you r-required to know again?” Axel spoke after seeing the powers she had and a change of mind of his own.

“Your neck,” the mare spoke up in a certain and powerful tone.

~~~~

The stallion brought a hoof over to his neck. He felt the scars that were being made within it and let out a shiver. His hoof lowered itself and he allowed a deep sigh through his nostrils. “Ah, yes... Uhm, a-allow me to start by the beginning. We, ventured from Trottingham to these plains and just before we set up camp, we came across a mare that didn't spoke that much at us so we didn't spoke back. Quite curious if you ask me,” he said with a voice that was hinting towards fear.

But the blue coated and mysterious unicorn was not interested in his tones for it were his words that caught most of her attention. She nodded gently towards them and released gentle ‘hmm’ and ‘aah’. “And just how, did this pony looked like, if Trixie may ask?” she asked to the both of them. Her eyes switched between the pair at a constant rate.

“N-Never saw a face. Just this, cloak. This black cloak with, with those piercing red eyes... S-Sorry, more, more I can’t tell you, because, there is nothing else that I can truly remember about it all,” answered Axel before he shook his head.

“Trixie knows more than enough. She has everything she needs to know. The game, is on,” she replied to them with a menacing grin upon her face. The mare turn turned herself around from the two of them and she walked away just like that. "Trixie makes the suggestion to leave this town for what it is." Just as mysterious as she came, she went back into the darkness of the night.

Both Agneta and Axel looked upon her departure with a set of blinking eyes. Of course had the unicorn seen the scars in his neck but didn't wanted to talk about it and then the other mare appeared on the scene. It was something that didn't truly add up in the mind of the mare. However, she discarded from her mind as she had her beloved Axel back and still alive. The mare shook her head a bit before there was a sigh of relief that left her. The stallion on the other end blinked a couple times as he couldn't figure out just how the events had walked. But he didn't even want to knew it, if he had to be honest.

The two of them looked upon one another with a curious gaze in their eyes before they blinked at the same time. Neither Agneta nor Axel had any idea of that what happened to them. All they knew for certain was that the town in the distance held secrets. Secrets that weren't good for anypony that lived in there. Mysterious, lies and deceptions laid within its pretty looking borders.

Confused and willing to rest had the two put their campfire out and just went to bed. Their days were long and nights were short but there would be an exception being made as the events were good enough for that. The two of them snuggled up against one another in their tent. They bid their goodnight's before they disappeared into their realm of dreams and possible nightmares.

24 The worst feeling is hurting someone you love

Another day was spent in the city of Canterlot. Even though it was perfect weather to travel in, the night was to be spend in the various bars that were still open at the time and the unicorn could use something to make her feel better. She was in the city of her dreams and everything was possible. There was however, one major catch to her operations and that was the fact that she would have to travel during the day itself. Something that made her not being able to sleep as long as she would have liked. Though it was the price that had to be paid for the events.

Her night of going out, drinking and talking to a lot of other ponies had come to an end had at one point. The vampiric unicorn had drunk so much different kinds of wine that she became a little tipsy. If not a little, big bit. She wasn’t full on drunk but enough to feel the alcohol having some effect on her body's functioning. It was a rather difficult task for the mare to make her way back into the castle in order to pick up her gear. Which only was a black cloak that got hung over the coffin. Nonetheless, she still wanted to have it back in her possession. She had done so much with it already, it would have been a shame if she lost it.

Then did the day break on again. The unicorn of fashion had taken a very light nap. A nap that was made in order to at least make her able to think straight again. She hoisted herself back in the piece of fabric for her daylight travel back to her home. If all of her calculations were to be correct, Rarity would be back home by the early evening. It would cost her some time to not be falling in her slumber but she prayed it could be made up in the train itself.

~~~~

She just went from the castle and to the mighty train station of Canterlot. Through the masses of ponies she walked and hid herself in plain sight for all to see. She gave no attention to any of them and they didn't gave any to her. Canterlot and Ponyville had that as their major difference with one another. Where the tight community of the little town always looked up and odd towards figures that concealed themselves, the busy metropolis it didn't and wasn't minded whatsoever. A thing that was much to the relief of Rarity’s mind.

There was one problem that threw soot in her food. She had just missed a train and had to wait until the late afternoon to take the next one. One train that would have brought her home by the early evening and possibly in the darkness of the night. A thought she was satisfying with to say the least. Yet the waiting game had only just begun.

With the hours of boredom that passed by, there was the other train which finally rolled into the station and gave a powerful whistle. Not all too much later from that did the unicorn found herself sitting in a private compartment of that very train. It was something that had cost her an extra bit but it was going to be worth it as she was the only one to sit in it. Perfect to hide herself from noses that didn't had anything to do with her.

"Now this is just wonderful," she spoke up to herself. She closed all of the curtains and hung a small notice on the door outside which wrote the signature 'do not disturb' sign. Then the unicorn just dropped down on the couch of the compartment and closed her eyes. Before Rarity was even aware of the events had she fallen into a deep slumber. Finally would there have been a chance to make up for the events that had happened just hours before.

The train rolled out of the station and then it went passed the mountain passage on which Canterlot was built on. A trip that went through snow and tundra before it made the transition into the forests at the foot of the mountain. Tunnel after tunnel was being passed yet the unicorn remained deeply asleep.

~~~~

The only thing that could truly wake her up from her sleep was nothing else but the sheer power of the breaks when it arrived at Ponyville Station. She was taken out of her slumber rather abrupt and rubbed her eyes with a hoof before she left her compartment in all of the silence. The hood of the cloak was never removed and she looked upon the final set of departing ponies with her blue rims. Only to then follow them out of the train herself.

When her hooves finally set themselves back on very familiar grounds, there was only one desire which she had for the young evening. The desire to take it all easy from that point onwards. Just to sit on the sofa with a cup of tea and a good book or something like it. More than that she didn't had on her mind. With the gentle nod that was given by herself, did Rarity made her departure from the station as well and she made her way back home, her true home that was the Carousel Boutique.

Her horn allowed itself to coat in the light blue aura as the front door had the same event playing for it and under a soft screech of the wood and its hinges, it opened itself for her. The mare walked in and closed the same way with her magic before she discharged the magical extender on top of her head. While the aura disappeared just as it came, she took a deep inhale through her nose. All the scents of the boutique began to fill up in her nose. Scents of pleasure and joy but also of tragedy and sadness, her home and her domain never was as it once had been.

She allowed the many candles in the building to reawaken themselves again by another charge of magic after she had hung her cloak up. The light that was created by the raging little flames was more than enough to vanquish the darkness that had the building in its hold and the mare gently looked around the place.

“So much better to be back home then in such a castle,” giggled Rarity to herself before she made her way over to the bedroom at first. The mare had the intention to grab something that laid there that was dear to her. When she walked up the stair was there another thought that crossed her mind. “Of course, such a castle to live in a wonder for sure, but it is not fitting my refined style. Now a mansion on the other end, now that would be just amazing,” she spoke against herself in a happy tone.

~~~~

Rarity walked down the hallway and entered her bedroom with a small smile that was visible on her face. The horn charged itself up once more on the evening and the dark room got covered in the blue light that was irradiated from the magic. With a couple quick motions of her head had the mare revealed the small key once again from under her pillow. She had locked the drawer in the nick of time before she left for Canterlot. Only realizing it was still open after she had left her home.

The key got placed in the locked drawer and turned it open as the mare pulled it back with a hoof. Her eyes fell upon the journal which she cherished ever so much. But it could be her death if it ever fell on the hooves of anypony else. The journal got surrounded by the aura before it left the drawer it so faithfully rested in. The drawer itself then got again locked and the key levitated back to its original hiding spot under the pillow.

Rarity turned herself around and laid her eyes upon the book before her while the questions rose. She made her way out of the bedroom again and down the stairs. Through the archway in order to just plop down in her sofa in the living room. On the small table were a quill and a jar of ink that got levitated towards it. The two items stood on a cabinet within the room under normal circumstances. They would have been used to write notes with if she and a client were talking about the looks of a new dress or suit. But the journal was no exception to that. Rarity then sat down on the sofa. There she allowed a deep exhale to leave her and closed her eyes for just a little moment.

Even with her eyes closed did the quill gained the same aura around itself and it dipped its tip in the ink with care. Then it went on its way towards the open book. A book whose pages got turned over and over to find the last entry somewhere deep within it. A book that contained secrets, thoughts and other more miscellaneous things and information about the proper lady. Things that not even her friends knew about her. But most notable were facts that everything since her transformation got written within it as well.

~~~~

Not much later had she come to the last entry and flipped to another, blank page. Her eyes opened themselves again and it were two fresh and unwritten pages that she caught within them. Rarity fixed her position upon the sofa to be a bit more natural. In her mind she was planning just how she was going to formulate the new entry in her journal. She would write it down as fast as she could before she would start wandering through the streets of the quiet town.

A deep and thoughtful moan got released through her mouth before the quill set itself upon the paper and began to write down the words the mare had in her head. With elegance and grace did it move itself over the paper. All while Rarity kept a close eye on it. Making a mistake was the last thing she wanted to have to deal with on the calm evening.

The mare stopped her writing for a bit in order to give her thoughts the free range. She opened the curtain that was the closest to her location via a small charge of magic. With her blue rimmed eyes she just looked over the nightly skies. Not to mention the moonlight that fell right through the gap in between the curtains. The candles that were lit near the window, extinguished themselves so that she could look better out of it.

The unicorn was treated with a wonderful play of light that was created by the clouds and the moon itself. Some just broke open in order to make the light shine through whereas others closed up to block off the rays, all done while they calmly drifted by. A gentle giggle left her mouth as the eyes were almost unable to tear themselves away from the beauty of nature. “Astonishing.” she whispered to herself.

~~~~

But when she expected it the least, there was a rapid knock on the front door of the boutique. A knock that did its turn almost right after the clocktower had hit nine in the evening. The knock was something that caused Rarity to come out of the pleasant experience from the lights in an instant. Her eyes shot over to the door with a thundering expression. The book got closed and together with the quill it got lowered and placed back on the table under a deep exhale of the mare. A mare who managed to hoist herself back out of the sofa in order to respond to the being at her door. Whether she liked it or not.

The door opened itself with the help of her magic. Rarity’s eyes looked around to see who just might be looking for her in the middle of the night. It was then that her head lowered itself that there was another shock going through her. Before her door stood the personal assistant of Twilight Sparkle herself, Spike. The purple scaled, green spiked and green rimmed baby dragon. “Hey Rarity, can I come in?” he asked in a nervous manner as he dared to look up to her.

The unicorn only blinked a couple times at the rather suddenness of the visit but soon enough opened the door even further. Far enough for him to enter. “But of course you may, darling,” she replied in a sweet and peaceful voice. The little dragon made no time to waste upon the answer and walked in as fast as his little legs could carry him. He headed towards the living room where he took place on the sofa she laid on not even two minutes ago. He simply admired the sights of the - in his eyes - most beautiful unicorn in all of Equestria. An opinion that was shared with many others across the land.

The mare closed the door behind her once again on the clear but clouded night. Though there was a question which left her mouth as she made her way back into the living room with a graceful pacing. “Spike, may I ask the purpose of your late visit?” she questioned towards him after she appeared in the archway and thus into his view.

Spike’s green eyes turned themselves over to the blue ones of the unicorn under a smile. “Well I’m just back from a vacation Twilight sent me on, a six months travel around the world! I told you that right?” he spoke up in a happy voice.

“Hmm... I do believe you told me that yes, but six months has been an incredible long time. I must have forgotten it sadly,” the unicorn answered. Though such a thing was nothing compared to that what she had to remember and was on her mind.

“It is alright Rarity, would you like to hear about my travels?” he said in response. He didn’t even appear not even mad or saddened at the reply he got from her. The dragon knew he was gone for a terrible long time. She gave him a nod under a smile while walking back into the living room and took place in a chair which was located against the sofa. But as she took place ever so gracefully weren't the eyes of the dragon being able to hold themselves off of her and her wonderful looking nightgown around her middle. He found it a true work of art that she had created, if he only knew what it really was.

“I would love to hear all about it to be honest, for being away for that amount of time must have given you the opportunity to see a lot,” said Rarity after she made herself comfortable in the chair and allowed her ears to perk themselves in order to hear the upcoming words, if not stories. Her forehooves made a comfortable rest against the purple ‘fabric’ of her ‘nightgown’. Something that Spike had seen when he entered and just as everypony else assumed from her, thought it was just another piece of clothing.

~~~~

Though his eyes began to sparkle at the response he got and began his tales. He started to speak, if not ramble from time to time, about his travels around the wonderful world they lived on. From the deserts of Saddle Arabia to the frozen fields high up in the Frozen North. From the friendly Chinese ponies to the sometimes violent Nordic viking ponies, from the jungles of the Amazon and its many temples lost through the ages, to crowded cities like Los Pegasus or Manehatten. The little dragon had seen it all, done most of it and had no regrets of being six months away. It was his reward for the work he did for Twilight and all the events she just dragged him in without any form of thought. Even though he was just a baby dragon, he had seen quite the lot already and knew how to handle himself within mostly every situation. And the subject he spoke the most about was the food that all the different cultures had he came across. For that little dragon alone had an appetite bigger than the six pony friends combined.

The further the story got, the more interest got awoken in Rarity herself as she leaned a little bit forwards out of her own to hear him even better. With the passage of time was his story over and it had taken him three long hours that flew by for either of them. Rarity just sat in her chair, leaned forth and smiling ever so warmly. “That is simply amazing Spike!” was the only reaction she could give to the world traveling dragon.

He only nodded rapidly in response while he had a bright smile on his own face. But just then, his expression changed into a more sad one as he spoke up. “Should have taken pictures for you all though.”

A small giggle came from the mare her mouth as she replied while she stood up and made her way over to the sofa. There she sat down upon it and with a cold hoof stroked over his back ever so gently and caring. “But you telling it like this is far more beautiful to hear then watching pictures, for words are more lively than still images now don’t you think?” Rarity spoke up in a gentle tone to comfort him.

Spike let go a small shiver in response of the hoof against his back but also found it comforting of an odd reason. He gave a small nod under his smile. “Yeah they are. But how have you been Rarity, obviously you haven’t done the same and nothing in that time.”

~~~~

The question fell in her ears and she couldn't just tell him that she had become a vampony. Rarity had to tackle the situation with a great in order to not give away too many details. Or not to raise too much suspicion within his little body. “Well, life has been taking an interesting turn for me to say the least,” she said after a few seconds and removed her hoof from his back.

“I heard, you have closed the boutique for the day, right? Why is that?” the young dragon asked with a set of curious looking eyes.

“Well, that is having an interesting story behind it. Given how I always was often both working on dresses and helping clients at the same time, it began to wear deeply on my mind, forcing me to drop one of the two. And in order for the Carousel Boutique to stay existing, I had to close it during the day and let every order come in by mail. The doctors said to me that if I didn't went to them the day I did, my mind would have been broken on its own within the next two weeks. Two weeks back then, that is. It was quite the life saving and changing moment, that day,” she explained to him without a change in her voice. It happened to be quite the mature story for such a young being. Though living with a pony like Twilight Sparkle was everything but innocent. A fact that got proven time and time due to the experiments she conducted within the basement of the library.

Spike’s eyes grew bigger the further she went into her story and he just wanted to hug her tight. It seemed that he had almost lost the love of his life but needed to be patient near her. Rarity found it rather cute that he was in love with her. Though the signs were sometimes too obvious to miss but she never appreciated anypony to just hug her just out of the blue. Especially with her changed state and colder body temperature it would only raise suspicion around her. Foreshadowing, one could have called it.

“I, I am sorry to hear that, Rarity, I didn't know I had almost lost you during my absence,” the little dragon spoke while he managed to hold his urges. But only slight.

The mare gave a him a warm and reassuring smile. “But I am still here right? That is what counts the most in my opinion. Besides, if I told you it in the months you were gone, it could have crushed your holiday and that was the last thing I would have wanted,” she replied to him in a calm tone.

His head made once again a nodding movement while he listened to her words. “It does yes, and you are right.” Spike said while he gained a small smile on his face.

“See, nothing to be worried about.”

“Hey Rarity..?”

“Yes, my dear Spikey Wikey?”

“Can I, hug you?”

~~~~

The unicorn blinked a couple times in confusion before her mind began to think deeply about the situation. He was a dragon, a cold blooded creature. Maybe with luck she could hug him and he didn't feel the cold body temperature of her body. It was only a matter of seconds before she replied and took the huge gamble. “Of course you may hug me, darling.” She then spread her forelegs outwards for the incoming hug.

Spike went further over to the side of the unicorn and just let himself drop in her hooves. There he would have started to hug her just so tight. The mare wrapped her own forelegs around him with a gentle motion. All while she released a sigh of happiness. It felt good to her to just being able to hug another being. The warmth of the dragon’s body was something that she welcomed with open hooves as well.

Yet during the hug there was another shiver of coldness that made its way through the little body of Spike and he shivered in return. He tried to take it light in the hope not to let her notice it. Though the longer they hugged, the more obvious it became. Just her hoof he could understand given that she walked on the stone floor for most of the time. But her entire body was starting to raise a question in his mind. One that he spilled out without a second thought. “S-Say Rarity, s-since when are you, so c-cold?”

Then it was the unicorn who got a shock through her body. She blinked a couple times before they gazed into those of the dragon with a warm expression. “Well, I have been trotting around through town in order to get my mind to a rest just before you came to visit me, and this evening is not the most warm one of them all. I think my body simply has not been warmed up enough yet.”

“I, I can understand that, but this cold, is not from outside... It comes from within you. You aren't a zombie pony by any chance, right?” he said after his head had up in order to meet her sapphire blue eyes.

The unicorn allowed a small giggle to leave her mouth as she gently nuzzled his nose. “My little Spikey Wikey, I can assure you that I am not a zombie pony for I do not have the desire to eat brains.”

“Then, w-what are you?” he questioned out loud. The eyes of Spike shot open as his own words fell in his ears for he meant to speak that in his mind but she also heard it. With a great care she stopped with the nuzzling and only blinked even more towards him.

“Well I can assure you that I am a unicorn mare who is living in Ponyville under the name of Rarity,” she replied in a rather dry manner. Spike let out a deep sigh in response to her words before he broke the hug with her and jumped off of the sofa. The baby dragon turned himself back towards her with a saddened look. The tone in which she spoke did it for him.

~~~~

Rarity looked back in his eyes and she saw only the sadness within them. The disbelief of his childish mind could be seen far and wide. “Prove it, prove it that you still are who you claim to be. For the Rarity I know is not you. The Rarity I know, is sweet and warm but you, you are cold and even cruel inside,” he spoke while the boiling anger mixed with tears of sadness could be seen in his eyes before some of them gently made their way down his cheeks.

The mare couldn't stand the sight that was given before her. It was something she never could and never would be able to. Her head gently shook itself as she stood up from the sofa with a deep and forced exhale that left through her mouth. “Spikey, I assure you, I am still the mare you love, but time has changed me a lot over the past six months, more than I ever could have wanted sadly... Don’t cry my big and strong dragon, you are a strong one, aren't you?” she brought forth in her most kind sounding tone. All in the hope it would calm him down.

With her words rolling into his head, the baby dragon’s tears stopped flowing while the anger boiled down into a near nothing. “I, I‘m sorry, Rarity. I didn't know what I was thinking. I’m so sorry, c-can you forgive me?” he said while he looked over to her, looking her right in the eyes.

The mare gave a smile to him while her hoof was stroked his cheek. She let the scales feel the soft fur a bit extra when she spoke her words. “I already forgave you, my Spikey Wikey. We both have been through a lot these past six months and we both need time to get used to it.”

He nodded to her words and smiled ever so lightly at the feeling of the soft fur against his scaled cheek as he looked past the mare and onto the table, taking deeply note of the book laying on it with the quill next to it. “Say Rarity, I didn't know you were a writer as well.” The little dragon pointed into the direction of the book as one of his fingers and the unicorn followed the imaginative line that was created.

“Well, I am not author of any fictional work and I do not have the plan to do so. No, that book is my personal journal in which I write happened events that I cherish for all of time, moments that happened that are just too wonderful to forget,” she spoke before a sigh of joy left her nose. She then turned her head back to Spike who stood there nodding for yet another time on this evening of mixed emotion and calm but cold weather.

~~~~

In the far distance there was the chiming of the Ponyville bell tower did its turn. It send its wonderful play of sounds through the air while indicating the time of day. Both the unicorn and the dragon counted the gongs that came and went. Rarity for the fact that she wanted to know the time, Spike for the fact that he hadn't hear the clock of his home turf in ever so long. “But I have to go now, Twilight is probably wondering where I am and maybe...” he said as the sounds of the clock died down.

But before he could speak further, it was the mare gave him an approving nod while her horn gently charged itself up in order to open the door for him. “I understand it Spikey, and it is a shame to let her wait now isn't it?”

“Yeah it is. Speak to you later Rarity!” he said as he made his way over to the door where he blew a small kiss towards her. The unicorn let out a small giggle at this phenomenon as she caught the kiss playfully and placed it against her lips before she blew one herself. The kiss was blown into the direction of Spike who caught it and firmly held it in his hand. His hand then went towards his chest and he placed the kiss against his heart as he waved to her. Then he simply disappeared through the door and into the darkness of night to make his way back home.

“He is such a sweetheart, but if he knew my secrets, it would destroy him,” she spoke to herself after the wide and fangless smile fainted from her face after he had vanished out of her sight. Rarity closed the door ever so gently and turned herself around, back into the living room with a deep sigh.

“None of them may ever find it out... Means I have to live in isolation for eternity or at least until their...” A loud gulp left her body before she spoke her next word in true fear for it. “...Funerals.”

Rarity shivered at the very thought alone while she made her way back to her sofa. It was something that stood sure for a rather grim future that laid ahead of her and something that would happen without a doubt. That was, if her life wouldn't have been ended by something unseen. The unicorn shook the thought off of her and she took the journal again. Only to continue the writing in it but at the end of her entry she placed the question in particular it. It was a thought that was worth considering greatly. For it gave the possibility to walk around the face of the lands again, even if it would take a century of hiding.

~~~~

But on the streets of the town didn't the little dragon found it comforting at all. The words she had spoken to him, the bite mark he had seen in the neck of Twilight while she spoke about the crazy events that had happened to herself. He wanted to know the answers on his burning questions and he knew exactly how he would get them. Spike grinned ever so lightly before he released the kiss out of his hold. Though he felt a deep regret towards the unicorn in his heart. The kiss was carried into the wind, blown away into a moment. It got released and sailed off to places for away and unknown.

The little dragon made his way back to the tree library where he greeted Twilight with a smile and they had a little chat with one another before he went to the bedroom in order to get some much needed sleep in his basket. At least that was what he said to her.

Because in the reality of the situation, he prepared himself for the upcoming day. He managed to get his hands on the same clothing he wore during a certain ‘past-future’ problem that the librarian had caused to herself. Together with her and Pinkie Pie for some reason, it had been solved.

Though he was still wondering about the question if the mulberry mare still could hit herself in the head on the matter near pointless matter. Spike shook his head to get his thoughts back on order and focus on the task ahead. He would get his answers one way or the other. The normally always so clear pool of water that was Rarity had become murky and he was more than willing to clean it up.

25 Hearts must be broken to conceal the monster

Spike had made his departure from the boutique and Rarity began to do her things. She knew that she would be busy with it until the morning sun rose again over the lands. The things which she did helped her to get her mind off of the matters that had been raised during the conversation with the baby dragon. In the far end were it her eyes which laid themselves on the few dresses she wanted to continue that had almost being completed and she saw the whole picture for each of them. Each of the projects would become a wonderful piece of art, if not masterpieces in a new league.

In the far end of the night had Rarity managed to do some of the much needed accountancy of the boutique. She then headed over to a window and just looked to the visible world on the outside. And to make the frightening discovery that the day was almost upon her.

The ever so cherished journal was levitated in a small aura while she made her way up the stairs and into the bedroom with the usual grace. It got placed once again in the drawer where it laid in the middle. A smile had appeared on her face before she pushed it shut again. The click of the lock did its turn through the room both soft and quick. She took the key out and hid it where it always had been. Right below the pillow of her bed. So simple yet so secure. The mare had no idea why she placed it always there though.

The unicorn dropped herself on the bed itself in order to get some of her much needed slumber. Under normal circumstances would she have used her wings to tuck herself in. Though that time they weren't given the opportunity to do so. Time itself had caught up with her. For the moment she placed her head on the pillow had Rarity fallen in a deep slumber after being busy all of the night. The entire and gentle curving bedroom of the unicorn got filled with the sounds of her breathing animation, even though she was undead and didn’t require air anymore.

Not much later after she had closed her eyes and departed to the dream realm were the first rays of the sun that gently peeked over the horizon. They gently teased the ponies who were still asleep with its warmth. Ponies all over town started to wake up, some slower than others but eventually everypony had managed to hoist their body out of the comforts of their beds. Whether they liked it or not.

~~~~

In the tree library of Ponyville had one little dragon some deep trouble waking up while the sun shone through the windows. It cast its ray of warmth over him to heat him up for the day. Though instead of waking up and getting ready to do his job, the young dragon pulled the blanket further over himself while he moaned in a gentle but nagging manner. He just didn’t wanted to get out of his basket. And who would have blamed him for that? The pillow was soft and he laid comfortable.

A small and cute giggle did its turn through the room. On the other bed was a mulberry coated mare who could be found sitting upright. Her eyes were focused on her assistant before she turned herself back to the sunlight that was knocking against the curtain. She wanted to open them even further than she already had for herself but as she thought back about what just happened let Twilight them being shut. The mare made her way out of bed and walked up to the basket of the little dragon.

Whether he liked it or not, she gave him a kiss upon the exposed part of his head and then received an almost motherly stroke over his cute little head. Twilight rose herself up the spot and smiled down to him before she spoke the words with a soft tone. “Sleep well little Spike, you need it.” She would have ventured down the stairs in order to start creating the breakfast she loved and begin with her morning studies.

~~~~

Time didn't had to progress long before the kitchen would smell delicious as many treats were being baked by the studious unicorn. Over the passage of time was Twilight taught the finer arts of cooking from Ponyville’s top bakers, who happened to be Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Together with the sound of humming some songs from her younger years that started to make their turn through the room, she let her eyes carefully gazed upon everything. As her calculating mind made sure nothing would go wrong or walk out of hooves.

“~How can I help, I am new you see, what does everypony do? How do I fit in without my magic, I haven’t got a clue~” she sung soft while memories of the past gently boiled back up in her mind. She remembered them so lively and could only smile upon them. “I can never forget that day.” Twilight spoke while a sigh of nostalgia left her nose before she went further on what she was working on. Her tail was swaying happily from side to side as she accomplished many great successes in her cooking arts.

“I still wonder,” she mumbled to herself as she picked up a glass of orange juice and looked deeply to it. Yet the more she stared, the more she gained a questioning look in her violet rimmed eyes. “Could it be true that Sweetie Belle really managed to burn it, all that time ago?” The cooking incident with the young crusader had fascinated her ever since Rarity spoke about it and it probably was one of the biggest unsolved mysteries within the family of the unicorn.

Twilight had done many attempts to replicate the result both with and without the knowledge of Rarity herself over the course of time. But they always seemed to have failed about it. No matter how much she tried her best, the unicorn of magic was just unable to burn, juice. “Maybe, just maybe, it is the best that it is never revealed. I mean, burned juice? You can’t burn liquid, or can you?” She released a giggle to herself and shook her head. “Oh Twily, you are getting crazier with the day. Just, just stop thinking about it and enjoy it.”

As she let her eyes go over everything that stood on the table, there was something she remembered. Something one of her friends told her ever so long ago and the eyes of the mulberry unicorn fell on the cheese that laid simply on a plate. “No Twilight, stop thinking about that! It’s not possible, now shut it.” The mare took place behind the table and rubbed her eyes a bit under a groan that left from her throat. “Ugh, it’s too early...” Only then did her head soar down where it met the top of the table with a soft thud.

~~~~

Far after the breakfast had been made and even eaten by the mare, it was the dragon who managed to wake up himself from his deep sleep. Spike allowed his green eyes to be shown to the world before he crawled out of his basket under some under breath mumbling. He made his way out of the room and down the stairs.

Under the sounds of a big yawn was he greeted by the mare he viewed as his mother. “Morning Spike, what took you so long?” the unicorn spoke before she took another bite out of her bread. Even though she was done with her breakfast, she had to admit that she still was a little hungry. “Not liking the sun after the nightlife of the bigger cities?”

His green eyes glared over to her before another yawn left his mouth and that time covered it by his hand. “Couldn't get out, it was laying just so comfortable. Now I am out of that comfort...”

The mare giggled a little bit after she had swallowed the piece and she charged up her horn. Twilight placed her reading glasses before her eyes and took a gentle sip from her tea. “But now you can take on the day, right? Doing the things you want to do or have to do.”

It was after those words he realized just what he had planned and didn't want to lose any more time than he already had been wasting by laying in his basket. “Yeah, that is true. Hey, you mind if I take today off? There are a couple things I want to do now that I’m finally back,” he spoke to her while joining her on the table, looking over to the food. Or what Twilight had left over just for him. “Wow, y-you made this?”

Twilight smiled ever so warmly and gently over to him as she gave a nod to his question. “Mmhm, I certainly did, Pinkie and Applejack taught me a little over the past six months.”

“I can tell that!” the dragon replied before he stuffed his mouth full with food.

“And of course you may Spike. Have fun with whatever it is you are going to do. If you need me, I am probably here in the library itself. Princess Celestia has given me a very interesting thing to learn and I don’t want to fail her. It is a book she had found somewhere deep within the library of Canterlot and she wants me, me, to decipher it! If this goes right, I might know a new spell!” But all of the sudden a small blush appeared on her face accompanied with a small awkward giggle. “Oops... I am going to far once again, don’t you think?”

The little dragon swallowed all that was in his mouth and he gave the mare a look she knew out of thousands. “You think?” he then replied in a little cheerful yet dry tone. But it was also obvious it was meant as sarcasm and Twilight had him through almost in an instant.

~~~~

Eventually he left the table with his belly filled to the rim and allowed himself a polite burb which was followed up by a giggle from the both of them. “I’m off now. Take care Twilight!” he said. And before she could say or do anything, had he rushed back upstairs in order to do something. The unicorn didn't really pay that much attention as she had returned back to her books and scrolls. Twilight started to read through them over and over while trying to store the received information in her mind.

She let the table being the mess it was, she would have cleaned up another time during the day. But her eyes could never turn themselves away from the mysterious book that stood under the glass bell. “I wonder, just how much information there is in you.”

Soon enough the dragon walked back from the stairs and he carried something in his curled up tail. Spike didn't even made an attempt to sneak passed the unicorn in order to make his departure from the library. For he knew that Twilight had delved too deep into her studies so that she wouldn't even notice him as a whole and he left the library without a word said to her.

Once the dragon stood outside, he took a deep sniff from the fresh air before an even deeper ‘aah’ of pure morning joy was released. He walked out of the shadows of the tree which were cast by the then pleasant and strong sun before he made his way through the calm streets over to the very street the Carousel Boutique stood. His green eyes gazed upon all the houses while he listened gently to the sounds coming from them, only to smile brightly with his lips covering his teeth.

But there it came, rising on the horizon like the castle in Canterlot itself. Ponyville’s very own Carousel Boutique. Home and shop of the most beautiful mare and top notch fashionista in the land. An ivory coated, purple maned and sapphire blue eyed mare who lived under the name of Rarity. A mare he knew and loved with all of his heart without a certain doubt. But he didn't went to her for a normal visit of any kind.

No, Spike needed to be sure of a couple things he had taken note of during their meeting. And with all the rumors that did their turn through the town about her didn't make things to be working in the favor of said unicorn. His eyes had a look of dedication within them. A dedication he only would have gotten for a couple of things in his life.

~~~~

The closer the dragon got to the building, the more he trailed off to the bushes that stood at the side of the paths. He went all the way down to the point he just hid himself in some of them. All of the bushes were located just to the side of the circular building and the road which gave him a near perfect view upon it. Spike took the package out from his tail and he laid his eyes on the very black rubber suit he was forced to wear while he, Twilight and Pinkie wanted to break into the Starswirl-the-Bearded-wing of the Canterlot Library. For some reason did Twilight still had his suit hanging in the closet together with that of her own. He had wondered time and time again just why they were still hanging there in the first place. But with the situation as it was, he was glad for it.

With a couple swift movements had he managed to hoist himself in it and fiddled around a little. All of his actions were done in order to make himself as comfortable as it was possible in it while trying to keep the squeaking to a minimum. For ponies that looked around the bush or even in it was the last thing he possibly need. When he was totally fine with the way it sat around his body, he returned his attention back to the boutique.

Spike was aware that Rarity always left a window open in the back in order for fresh air to come in. He also knew just what window was going to be open. Though his eyes fell upon all the closed curtains windows and that alone managed to raise some questions in his mind. The little dragon jumped out of the bush and rushed his way undetected, on clear day no less, over to the back of the building in order to find the much desired window. It was even a surprise to himself that nopony saw a black catsuit wearing dragon running from the bush and towards the building. Either that, or they just didn't wanted to see it. It had to look pretty embarrassing in the eyes of ponies.

Spike ran to the back of the building where he pressed his body against the wall. It seemed he was trying to hide from something. With his heart beating within the throat, he looked up to the wall. And then he managed to see it, his very ticket to enter the building without disturbing the unicorn. Or so he hoped with just about every fiber of his body.

For the dragon caught the only window that was not closed off by a curtain and he thought that luck found itself on his side once more given the fact that it was indeed standing open as always. Spike crawled his way up to it before he pushed his arm in the gap in order to fully unlock the window. That gave him a chance to enter the building without her noticing it. At least, that was the plan. Though not every plan was a complete one hundred percent watertight and he knew that better than nopony else.

~~~~

It was after some fiddling, pushing and squirming around that he found himself in the kitchen of the boutique where everything appeared to be more than normal and he didn't paid that much attention to it. “Now if I was her... where would I hide those things of myself..?” he said to himself almost with no sound before his eyes shot open as wide as possible. “The bedroom of course! Wait, am, am I really going to intrude her bedroom?”

Spike then was faced before the ethical choice of either doing it and thus intruding the most private room in the house of his love, or not doing it and thus sitting with the questions that had been raised within his mind. A tough decision it was for the dragon without a doubt.

But in the end and years of spending time with Twilight helping out had caused his desires for answers to be much greater than any other feeling he had. Before he could even realized it, he was making his way over the hallway that was leading to the staircase. The staircase that would lead him up to the second floor for the boutique. Closer to the bedroom, closer to Rarity, closer to answers.

Yet before he could go up on it, his eyes went over nearly everything that was to be seen in the living room. “Well this place certainly is creepier when there is no light...” Spike spoke up in a whisper. His eyes tried their best to watch through the darkness. The things he always could clearly identify in the light, looked like deformed figures within the darkness.

It startled him to say the least, especially with the scent of the burned candles that went through his nose. Spike a little shiver as he just made a run for the staircase. He didn't want to spend even one more minute within the living room. And if the living room scared him that much already, he wouldn't even dare to set a foot in the working area.

~~~~

The soft screeches of the wood did their turn through the boutique. The sound came due to the sudden shifting mass on them when Spike moved up. With careful eyes he kept looking up and down to see if there was anything that could indicate other forms of life waking up. Yet then he found himself on the very top of the staircase all of the sudden. The dragon sighed in utmost relief before he looked through the hallway with a set of uncertain eyes. His mind thought about just where her bedroom might be as he took a careful note on each of the doors.

On a guess of either pure luck or remembrance from previous visits, he went the right direction but still listened by every door to hear if somepony was in there. But no matter which door he tried, everything stayed as silent as the grave before he reached the final door of the hallway. The door that was truly leading over to the bedroom of his crush ever since he arrived in Ponyville.

With his ear placed against the door with care, he heard that there was not a single sound to be heard from the room behind it. The thought of her not even being home rushed almost instantly occurred into his mind. A thought that satisfied his guilt feelings to a decent and tolerable level. His hand that reached for the knob. Though before he would turn it, he kept listening to everything but there was nothing to be heard once again. After realizing there was nopony else, he opened the door with caution and allowed himself a peek inside before going in.

In his eyes fell the grand bedroom of the famous Carousel Boutique. The room where the mare herself always retreated to in order to gain of her much needed rest for the night. His green eyes gazed in every direction but couldn't see anypony in it with the exception of a non-moving hump of blankets on the bed. Spike initial thoughts were that it were just some blankets. Maybe she had forgotten to store them away in a hurry as she left her boutique early for something? Or something else in that same fashion. The reasoning he came up with was that the mare wasn't home while he was around. At least, that were his thoughts. Thoughts he prayed on with his life.

He had begun to scurry around the many belongings of the mare in the hope to find something that could help him with his many questions. Not a single inch was left unexplored in silence before he just gave it up. Over the desk, through the books, passed the collection of gems and even below the bed he searched for anything that could have helped.

Of course there were many different things that he found during his searching. For when he went over the bookshelves, he couldn't help it but to look in a couple photo albums which went from moments after her birth, all the way up to the point that she left her parental home. Yet there was another one that seemed to continue upon that point to the very present. The baby dragon could only smile to the wonderful pictures he saw from his crush through the years. Even though he knew it was something he wasn't truly allowed to see from her.

When he made his way passed the shelves and glass cabinets that were filled to the brim with the most beautiful precious stones and jewels, his mouth was watering to take a little nibble out of each of them. Rarity's famous gem collection was something that always had been in his mind since she spoke about it. It was tough for the baby dragon to keep his greed under control and his hunger small. Yet he did it nonetheless and it was quite the impossible feat. Especially since it felt near impossible to remove himself from their hypnotizing shine but the dragon was stronger than the stones. A thing that he could only hope to be right at.

~~~~

Though in the end if his searching did Spike gave up the quest he had set out for. For there was nothing to be found that could possibly help him in one way or the other. With a sigh that left through his mouth he had one last look over the room before his eyes fell back on the bed. And also to the hump of blankets. “Just what..?” he mumbled to himself.

The baby dragon made the decision to lean against a pillar with the thought it is being able to hold his rather light weight. But the more he leaned against it, the more the pillar started to shift and eventually the inevitable thing happened. The pillar which housed an enormous diamond from which he didn't know the true origin began to tip.

Before he even knew it, it had fallen over and under a loud crash was it sent through the room. The crashing sound was unbearable to hear when it made contact with the ground. The sounds caused Spike to have yelped and jump backwards. He couldn't believe what he saw happening with his own eyes. For the landing of the pillar was so hard that the stone structure had both shattered and cracked on certain spots.

The dragon had his ears covered due to the deafening sound that there was created by it and his eyes looked around after it to see if there was truly nopony home. His heart was beating even deeper and faster in his throat as he prayed upon the princesses. Spike released a deep gulp as he looked over to the damage done with a look of sorrow and regret. But on the bed, under the mountain of blankets, his worst fears were at the point of becoming a reality.

For the hump of blankets he thought that was nothing, was in fact the unicorn herself who laid below them. While it was true she used to be on top of them, something had caused the sleeping mare to just pull them back over her. Old habits don’t wear, she always said about it to herself. In utmost silence did she rose up in her bed and her ice cold, sapphire blue eyes glared over to the dragon. The mare couldn't think of any words to speak for the matter that just had occurred and as she saw the situation before her.

It was after a certain amount of time that her eyes boiled up with rage as she finally saw just what he had knocked over. But also the whole fact he was in her bedroom. “Spike!” she shouted while the rage continued to boil within her eyes. The normally so graceful and friendly unicorn left her bed and with powerful steps walked over to him. The mare never took her eyes away from him and even released a little growl.

A shock of fear was that what struck the little dragon and he froze on the spot. He was scared because of her voice. He had no idea of just what he could have done to avoid her wrath. There was a loud gulp left him before he gained the courage to turn his body gently around towards her. Then he was faced with the set of enraged and mad eyes of the mare as he stumbled to speak his words. “Y-Yes..?”

Rarity looked down into his eyes before she spewed her words without any form of thought. “Just what is the purpose you are standing in my home, in my bedroom no less! And just destroying one of my most prized possessions, a gem which I once got from my grandmother on her deathbed! What do you have to say in your defense against this, hm?” All that she cared for at the moment were the answers he could give on them.

The wings that were curled up around her back wanted to reveal themselves just so badly. They wanted to release even more steam against him. But the action was always denied by a deeper part of the mare’s mind. All of the muscles within the wings were held as tight as possible to make sure that they wouldn't uncurl from her body.

In her eyes did the pupils had their own troubles as they didn't wanted to make the switch over to their alternative red coloring before him. But if Spike would have looked closely upon them and deeply in them, it was visible that some parts were crimson red. It looked like the veins behind the iris had set up or even broken, but it was in fact the alternative coloring of her beautiful eyes. Eyes that continued to look enraged towards him while a deep and powerful huff was made by her.

~~~~

But the only thing that left his mouth was some blabbering that couldn't be understood by even the greatest of ears. It was after a few seconds of it that she had enough of everything, of nearly everything he had done to her. Rarity was being blinded by her own rage once again. Spike may have seen it as acts to express his love to the mare, but all she saw was a ruination of her life.

In a moment of a pure and almost primal rage, and possibly the worst of it all: unknown to herself, she spoke the most hurtful words she could have ever said to the little, baby dragon. “I have had it more than enough with you, you come here most of the time willing to help me. But all you do is causing me to go out of the frying pan and into the fire! You say you love me, a pony! While you are a dragon! Ponies and dragons can not stay together given their difference as species and you, you are even a baby dragon who works as a librarian assistant!”

Spike could only watch as the rage had consumed the mare he loved for every single bit she always stood for and his eyes were already watering up. He could almost just burst out in tears as he kept listening to her words. “Y-You have c-changed...” he started after he let out a sniffle. “You are no longer kind. B-But you are... a, a monster of your former self. But, but if you want it this way, t-then so be it... I, shall leave you alone, for the rest of time...” All of his words were spoken with trouble caused by the bleeding heart. The tears that were building up, were streamed down his face the more he spoke before he turned himself around.

“So this, is how it feels to have, a b-broken heart...” He then left the room with speed and under a loud sobbing. He continued to just run away from her. Yet it was only until the front door had fallen shut that Rarity came to the realization of just what she had said to him.

It was like snow before the sun that Rarity’s rage disappeared and she set in the chase. She jumped down from the stairs in order to not lose even more time than she already had. But she forgot one important thing. The time of day had made the sun stand high on the skies as its rays shone down upon the land with great power.

When Rarity opened the front door, she got her eyes blinded by the bright sunlight as she tried to see just where he had ran off to. A mere second later her eyes could make out a figure that ran away, a figure that appeared like a black spot in her eyes. Her hooves were gently moving in order to go behind him but the sun was too much of an obstacle and there he went, leaving her field of view.

~~~~

Rarity had done it. She had broken the heart of the only dragon that ever loved her. And one of the very few beings she had feelings for herself. Feelings which she never had admitted to anypony she had ever met.

She might have been a vampiric and undead mare but the feeling going through her after realizing what she had done, made her sick of herself as the wish to just step into the sunlight to be burned. She wanted herself to suffer for her crimes. It was a thought that came to her mind but she wasn't strong enough to do it. Against her will she returned into the darkness of her home while tears of blood ran down her face, deeply regretting her words spoken to him.

Spike ran around without any heading through the streets. His loud sobbing could be heard all over the street he was on. His small heart was broken by the mare he loved so much. All because of an accident he couldn't have prevented from happening. Both of his hands made their way into his eyes to wipe them clean before he set his course to another destination. The destination would have been no place other than his home.

26 Even the toughest of hearts, need kindness

The little dragon made his way back to the library with tears of sadness that poured out of his eyes as he couldn't get the words spoken of rage out of his head. His childish and innocent mind kept reminding him on them as the skies had turned dark for yet another incoming thunderstorm. It was far in the distance that the rumbles of the thunder had started to do their turn. He kicked some stones away that laid in front of him, only to have them land back before his feet.

“How could you have been such an idiot? Didn't you ever even realize she is far too good for... for the assistant of a librarian..?” he mumbled in himself through the sobbing. A deep sigh left his mouth before his head was turned up to the skies. He just watched the dark clouds above him. After a few second would the very first drops of rain have made their way down to the ground, and into his face.

“Like it wasn't bad enough already,” muttered Spike before he changed his pace into a more running one while the library came into his field of view. The pacing kept itself as more of the rain was pouring itself harder over the quiet little town.

~~~~

Twilight on the other end was still sunken deep in her books and she read through them with her glasses. A cup of steaming tea stood next to her on a small table while she had laid down on the couch within the living room. It was a considerable odd place for her to do her work but it worked if she wasn't in the mood to hang around in the study of the library.

Her eyes kept looking over all the books that floated before her while she was reading through each one of them at the same time. It truly was a unique ability that she had gained. It was the true result of something that was developed over time during her numerous studies. But the assigned book to decipher, she didn't got around for some reason. The main reason for it was just time itself. An excuse that was as old as the measurement itself.

Yet before she even knew it, there was a bright flash of lightning that illuminated the room brighter than ever for just a split second. And then the room allowed itself to be illuminated once again in the lights of the candles. Her traditional ‘wha’ did its turn through the room while she was launched into the air. The surprising bolt had disturbed the young mare from her concentration. After she had landed back on the soft cushions would her eyes have managed to turn over to a window and they got the world outside in her view. A sight that wasn't pretty at all.

After a couple seconds of gazing towards the raging storm, her mouth opened itself once more to release some mumbling in herself. “Spike...wherever you are, please be inside.” And the storm itself didn't knew of stopping either as bolt after bolt got send towards the earth and the roaring rumbles dominated the skies. Not even the mightiest dragon roar would have been able to overthrow the sound of nature's rampage itself. The pegasi had created a monsterstorm for whatever reason and the corporation in Cloudsdale would have to explain their actions at some point in time. She just prayed it was done with good intentions, unlike some other times.

Yet there was much mystery that went on in the pegasus capital. That was something everypony in the land knew all too well. But all that was truly known was the fact that being outside with the gusts of wind, the rain like hail and the thunder that roared like beings of old was a very bad idea. Twilight released a deep sigh to herself and took her attention away from the window. She wanted to clean up the made mess and just take the rest of the day off in order for her mind to give the gained information a place.

But just then it was the door of the library which opened itself and a soaked, black catsuit wearing, purple skinned dragon walked in under the sounds of a soft sobbing. The steams of the rain that walked down his face were hiding most of the dried up tears. “H-Hey Twilight,” he managed to say as he tried to stop his sobbing. It indeed stopped but only because of the groans in pain he made as he tried to take off his suit soaked and sticking suit.

“Afternoon Spike, where have you... allow me to help you with that,” the unicorn replied while she saw his struggles. The mare let her horn be charged a bit more. Soon enough had the suit gained the same magical aura around it and grew bigger in size. All the way until it was big enough for the baby dragon to just step out of it without a hitch.

It was a thing he did the very second it was possible and walked further into the living room. A small sigh left the nose of the unicorn as the suit turned itself back to the original size and she placed it to the side, making it a worry for later. The aura left the suit and then reappeared around her glasses which were then levitated off of her nose and got set on the same table the gently steaming cup of tea took its residence.

Her horn gently discharged itself and Twilight shivered slightly as some of the magic flowed back into her body. “Never getting used to that,” she said softly to herself. After that she made her way back to the sofa, but she never sat down upon it. Instead she stood next to Spike and in silence there was a warm hoof placed on his shoulder. She guided him over to an old looking rocking chair that was big enough for the both of them and was just referred to as their 'comfort chair’.

~~~~

Spike got the silent message and the two of them took place on it together. The mare allowed her warm body to not only dry his scales, but also comfort the cold body of the dragon as the bothering questions couldn't hold themselves anymore. “What happened, Spike?” she asked in a whispering yet kind tone. Almost in a tone that could be spoken by a mother.

Some uncomfortable moans left his body as Spike was not willing to recall the memories that raced through his little mind. But there always had been something about Twilight, that made him feel comfortable when he spoke to her. She had been there all his life acting like the mother he never truly had. The mare could be in so much studies she truly forgot the world around her, but the slightest hiccup of the baby dragon, broke that like a finger snip or hoof clap.

A deep sigh left both his mouth and nose before he finally answered the question asked to him with some difficulty. “R-Rarity, flipped out against me... D-Don’t ask how or what. But let’s say, she broke my heart for her,” he brought forth. He snuggled up against the chest of the mare.

The unicorn just couldn't believe the words Spike told her. Sure, she would have expected them to come from a pony like Rainbow Dash for sure. But not from the unicorn of grace. She was always such a sweetheart to him after all. She wrapped her forelegs a little tighter around him while starting to nuzzle his forehead with great care. Yet she didn't had any words to speak with the exception of two little ones. “Oh my...”

“Yeah,” was all Spike said in response.

They just sat there like a mother comforting her son in the rocking chair as the seconds turned to minutes. Minutes that on their turn became hours. The storm had erupted into the most violent one of the past six months. It almost matched the strength as the one on the very night that Rarity woke up and discovered that her appearance had changed forever.

For the thunder rolled in one after the other as flashes of lightning didn't stop coming, one above the Acres, one above SugarCube Corner and one in the far distance, near the Everfree forest, all could be seen at once for those with an watchful eye. The light was everywhere for just a moment and so was the danger.

“Come on Spike, let’s bring you to bed.” Twilight eventually spoke as she uncurled her forelegs a little. Her tail removed itself from his side before the dragon stopped snuggling the chest of the mare. He responded to her with a silent nod.

The both of them stood up from the couch while they prepared for the journey to the bedroom. The hooves of Twilight then softly clattered against the wooden floor whereas Spike moved silently over it. Together they moved up the old staircase before the two turned themselves into the ever so loved bedroom. And it was there where the dragon wanted to do nothing else but to crawl in his basket and forget the day had ever happened to him.

Twilight let her eyes fall upon the events and out a small giggle to this before she made her reply. “How about sleeping in my bed for the time being, Spike?”

His entire head perked up to the rather unexpected reply from the unicorn as he blinked a couple times slowly. “Huh? I-In your bed..?” he brought forth in a careful manner.

She gave him a small nod as her horn charged itself once again and gently levitated the little dragon over to her much more comfortable laying bed. But before she placed him down in it, the blankets got pushed aside in order to create space big enough for two beings to crawl under them, which is just what the mare did before carefully discharging her horn.

The magical aura disappeared around Spike and he fell a couple inches down before he met the soft mattress of the bed. He crawled up and into the hooves of Twilight who pulled the blankets over the both of them.

“Goodnight Spike, may you sleep well,” the mare said before she kissed the forehead of the dragon. Then she fell in a deep asleep herself. Her studies had worn her out for the day. Even though the day hadn't even hit the evening.

“Night, mom,” replied Spike in the end. Just before he erupted out in tears once again. He silently spilled them over his cheeks and the fur of the sleeping mare as the minutes crawled by. Yet in the far end did even he fell asleep but he was in for the worst night rest in years as nightmare upon nightmare plagued him. Yet none were strong enough in order to wake him up screaming for his life but terrible enough to make him suffer deeply in his mind.

~~~~

“What have I done? What have I done!?” the ivory coated unicorn shouted to herself as she was pacing up and down like a mad mare though her boutique in the late and storming afternoon. Her hooves brought her all over the place as her eyes were seeing both sadness for the dragon and rage for herself. “How could I have ever been so stupid to allow my rage to take over, a-against Spike no less!” she spoke to herself. Not even Rarity could have believed the scene as it happened.

Countless thoughts were racing through her mind after her eyes had been shut off from the world. Thoughts that were about her spoken words and she tried to place herself into his position when the eruption happened. But only to let a cold shiver go over her body from the sheer cruelty if her own voice and even her appearance at the time.

Rarity couldn't believe it, but the facts were clear as always. The sapphire blue rimmed eyes were revealed once more to the world. To see the living room of her boutique as they were filling themselves even more with rage. A rage was purely meant towards herself, and herself alone.

The mare her breathing animation became heavier with each passing second while her horn was charged up like never before. Whenever she would call upon her magic, it would coat the horn in elegance and grace, almost like a true lady. But that time, it just surrounded her horn like a raging fire. An eruption of anger and hatred that come from the base of the horn, and went all the way to the very top. “You, stupid, idiot!” she shouted against herself. The humming sounds of the magical power became only louder with each passing second.

Before she could even knew what was going on did one of the vases that stood in the living room got shot by a magical beam. A beam that was fired in a moment of pure insanity and desperation. The shattering of the glass had an interesting and unusual effect on the mare for sure, as it were the sounds that woke Rarity up from her delusional nightmare in order to prevent her breaking even more of her property.

“Oh no... C-Can this day, possibly get e-even...worse?” she said to herself while her eyes gazed upon the shattered vase. And what they saw, was another sight she would regret. For in the light of a thunder flash it was clearly seen, the coloring, type of glass and its non-existing content.

That broken vase that was made by somepony, or some ponies in fact, that were so dear to her that it caused her entire pose turned from a raged one into a shocked one as her left forehoof placed itself before her mouth. “I’m so sorry, Sweetie. So, so sorry,” she said with a sad voice. Her wings uncurled themselves in a manner from the shock that raced through her body.

Rarity could remember the day she got the object just so very well, almost as if it was the day before. A day that was filled with joy and her mind brought her back for another travel down the infamous memory lane. Back to the day she first laid her eyes upon it.

~~~~

“Come on sis! Today is your big day!” the voice of a young filly with a loud crack in it spoke. All the while there were sudden shifts of mass that could be felt on the bed of the purple maned unicorn, who managed to raise up from her sleeping position.

The covers got removed from her eyes as a loud yawn followed before she finally found the time and place to speak and saw her beloved sister. “Morning Sweetie, and I know the day of today perhaps even better then you do.” Her entire expression changed into an asking one before she dared to ask a burning question in a silly sounding tone. “Can I have a big hug please?”

Without a second thought did the little filly turn in for a warm, tight yet soft hug as she wrapped her forelegs around Rarity as she did the same. “But of course! Everything on your birthday!” replied the filly as she started to nuzzle the chest of the mare.

Seconds were passing by slowly, but to them, it looked like minutes. Wonderful minutes of pure sisterly love which they would cherish for the rest of their lives. But as the parted from the hug, Sweetie planted three kisses on the mare her cheeks as she spoke joyfully. “Happy birthday Rarity!”

“Why thank you Sweetie,” she replied as she returned the kisses as well.

“You go ahead and prepare yourself, then Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and I will handle the rest,” her sister spoke while giving one last nuzzle.

~~~~

And so said, so it happened. The purple maned unicorn prepared herself for the upcoming day of guests and parties. Sweetie and the other members of the Crusaders had prepared the living room and kitchen for the same reasons.

Eventually did an all made up unicorn ventured down the stairs in a dress she had made herself and was just perfect for a birthday party. Especially hers. With a smile she walked into the living room was pleasantly surprised from both the guests and the overall cheery mood of the party that was already going. Given it is Rarity that was spoken off, she took her time while preparing.

Every single soul that entered the boutique greeted her happily as they were returned just as happily. She took place in her chair before everypony present did the same ritual as her sister did before going over into the coffee or tea and the cake made by the lovely couple of Mr. and Ms. Cake.

Then came the time of opening the presents and the Crusaders were a little too eager to start off as they brought their present first. The eyes of the mare fell upon the rather odd sized package as she questioned in her mind what it could be before smiling. “Oh fillies, you didn't have to do it.”

“But we had to, sis!” answered Sweetie in a cheerful voice. “Now open it up!”

“Alright, alright, don’t be too hasty. Has mom never told you that haste is never a good thing?” she replied under a soft giggle as her horn charged itself up to unwrap the rather carefully packed present.

Sweetie looked over to her fellow crusaders before she turned herself around to her mother. Within the emerald green eyes could Pearl just read the question and she let out a giggle. “Your sister is right, haste is never a good thing. Though there are the occasional exception.” The young unicorn nodded to the words before she turned back to her sister with a smile

Yet as the insides were revealed for all to see did the birthday mare her eyes began to water up gently. For what got out of the box was the most wonderful, and a little random, vase she had ever seen in her life. “It’s, it’s magnificent! W-Where did you got it, if I may ask? From miss Luck or her friends?”

“Nope, we made it ourselves!” answered Apple Bloom proudly as she stood her chest out a little bit. Scootaloo chuckled a little bit at the scene before doing the same.

“Remember when we went to get our cutie marks at glassblowing? There we created it. Though we didn't got our mark...” said her sister as she also joined the other two.

“I, I... I am truly, truly speechless Sweetie,” the mare said as a gentle tear left her eye and just took all three of the young fillies in a thankful hold.

~~~~

Her eyes opened themselves again as streams of bloody tears ran down her cheeks. “I am so sorry, Sweetie, I didn't know what went through me...” Without any kind of warning given or gotten, did the unicorn just ran up the stairs and headed for her bedroom at a near lightning speed. But only to plop down on her bed with her face being buried in the pillow to cry many more tears of sadness.

But when she laid there, the matter with Spike also came back to her like a hammer that hit a wall. The impact was so hard that the stones just shattered. Once again did the many thoughts ran through her before coming up with, what seemed to be, the only true conclusion to the matter. A conclusion that would put it to rest, or so she hoped.

Rarity turned herself around and held the pillow tight against her chest with her forelegs as she gazed towards the ceiling with blood streams all over her face. “It was bound to happen of course, a dragon and a pony can never be together in the first place. Let alone, with the thing I have become because Celestia knows bloody why! No, it, it is better this way,” she spoke in a deep sigh of both regret and relief left her nostrils. She closed her eyes once more as the sun was still standing high in the skies but the sound of the rain did its turn on the many windows of the boutique made it near impossible to judge the actual time of the day.

“Spike, I am so sorry it had to happen this way, if, if there was another, I would have done it,” said Rarity to herself before she closed her eyes again. But through the streets of Ponyville, there happened to be one pony who dared to make its way through the pouring rain. A blue coated, very light blue maned being who wore a light purple, star patterned cloak and hat. If the pony had to be judged, it looked like a wizard from the ages long ago. The pony had its tracks set for the Carousel Boutique and made sure that the eyes were hidden from the crowd as the gem which figured as a crest piece, shone and sparked gently with her magical powers.

~~~~

While it was true that the mysterious pony was the only one who dared to be out in the thunderstorm, there was one pegasus that had hurried its way back into the small home at the edge of the Everfree. With the mane and coat being soaked from the rain, the door of the cottage fell back in its lock and the panting filled the room.

With much effort had Fluttershy returned to her own home and she was more than happy to be there once more. For the storm that had been released was one that scared the shy pegasus to near death. With the thunder rumbling and the rain ticking against the window, the pegasus made the decision to first take a long and hot shower before she would do anything else.

The pegasus passed her little Angel bunny without a word. That caused him to have looked up to her from his position. Normally he would receive a pet of some sort but there was just nothing. He peeked his head around the corner and saw how his owner went up the stairs to the second floor of the cottage. A floor where her bedroom and bathroom could be found together with some more rooms. Rooms he never had entered or didn't lay in his field of interest.

With her mane still dripping from the waters of nature did Fluttershy enter the bedroom and her eyes fell upon the bed that stood there. It was a simple bed but she laid comfortable within it and liked it. None ever heard her complaining about it for certain. For the rest there wasn't much to mention outside of the many walkways for the critters to walk around and poles for the birds to rest upon. Last but not least was there also a clothing closet. A rather big clothing closet.

Fluttershy opened one of the doors under a sigh and she looked through the outfits that hung on the racks within it. Even though she was a pony and didn't wear clothes on normal occasions, she still liked the feeling from time to time. And as it was, the storm was one of those times. Her eyes went over dresses that were made by Rarity and she shook her head by nearly each of them.

“As wonderful as they are, they are all just too, complicated,” the mare said to herself before she saw something she wanted. With a smile on her face she took the item out of the closet and laid it upon the bed. Her eyes were staring at a light black colored nightie that was perfect for her to slid in and wear. “Uhm, been some time since I last worse you, you always have been so comfortable in my eyes. Soft silk, hmhm.”

~~~~

Then she was off to the bathroom in order to refresh herself from the storm that raged over the world outside and would continue to do that for an unknown amount of time. With the towels that were placed upon the ground and her in the shower, would the waters of goodness have streamed over her body. To her it felt like every bit of dirt got washed away from her body and she still had to begin with washing herself thoroughly.

Little songs and lullabies were hummed by the pegasus while she took her shower. The steam created by the temperature of the water penetrated her nose and she closed her eyes in a gentle manner. While the water clashed against her back, she knew the time was there again. The time to witness that what she had been hiding for since the day she had received it, a day ever so long ago and so deep within the woods of Everfree.

While she stood in the shower, Fluttershy released a deep sigh through her mouth before she moved herself up in a bipedal pose. With one of her forelegs that acted as a support did the shy pegasus lean against the very wall. The free hoof was used to move itself over the chest and belly. Shocks of pain went through her as she moved the hoof over three particular places that laid rather close to one another.

Fluttershy dared to open up her eyes and she stared down to both her chest and belly. Even through the fur it was clearly visible to see, the very scars made by the wolf she was attacked by. The wolf that had changed her life as well. But the mare her changes didn't happen to be as drastic as those of Rarity. Yet little did the two mares knew of their condition from one another.

Where the two would have met up every single day at least once, their contact had watering down after the events. Letters were sent out on a rare occasion but they never met in the flesh ever since. But if they would meet, it would be a thing that would change itself in the far future of the two. They were both unique beings in the world, made even more so with their conditions. The chance existed that they would have engaged in a fight. The thought was bleak, but the possibility there.

The pegasus kept staring at the created scars and she just couldn't believe the whole fact that she was still alive after such a brutal attack. Memories of what happened after the claw sank down in her flesh she didn't had anymore. And for a pony like Fluttershy, that was a gift given by the goddesses of the sun and moon. She even prayed in silence every night for that. With the help of the attack she happened to be a little bit spiritual then she always had been.

“At least, they aren't as worse, as they could have been,” she said in a soft tone she lowered her body again. With all of the power in her body did she tried to take her thoughts away from the scar but that was asking almost the impossible. All she really could do was just to continue with her shower and jump in her nightie to start enjoying an evening on the couch with her critters.

~~~~

Which was the exact thing that Fluttershy did for the remainders of the day. With her being fresh and feeling like new, the yellowish coated pegasus walked back to her own bedroom and with one well-placed motion, she slid in her nightie that laid on the bed. With the silk that touched upon the still gently moistened fur and skin, she released a little moan which was followed up by a giggle. “Oops,” she said without much sounds. She brought her hoof before her mouth to cover it up quick.

Fluttershy left her bed and straightened the light black and comfortable nightie. A nightie that went all the way down to the knees of her hindlegs and covered most of the body in a nonchalant manner. It was a simple thing really but that was how she liked it at best. The mare had always loved it and nopony could ever bring something in against that. But its biggest advantage was the fact that it managed to cover the scars she had gained.

In order to hide what had happened to her, every time when Fluttershy left for the outside world, she wore something varying from a t-shirt to a dress. As long as her belly and the scars got covered up, she was more than happy. For all of the ponies she knew, didn't had to know about what she had gotten over time. For she was too afraid of what they might say of her, a fear that was rightfully placed into the hearts of those unknown and unfamiliar.

While she laid down on the couch in the living room, another moan left her as the water that was stuck in her ears finally had left them. Angel made his way up to her chest and looked her in the eyes with a questioning gaze.

“Of course you may, Angel,” she spoke to him and in response he made his spot comfortable to sleep on. And for the first time since she had arrived back home got the little white bunny the much desired pet behind the ears before he fell asleep in peace. Fluttershy herself on the other end continued to wonder just what could have caused the storm and for how long it would continue to rage on.

Yet her biggest concern didn't laid by herself. It laid by all of the creatures that lived outside. Creatures that couldn't leave their little homes because they were hidden deep within Everfree. A frightening thought that haunted her ever since she took the job as animal caretaker. Yet the woods were known for its tough animals and whether the philosophy was liked or not, in nature it was survival of the fittest.

~~~~

Even though the storm was still raging on in all of its mysterious glory, the rage that could be found within the heart of a pony is one thing to be cautions around. For no amount of rain, wind and lightning could have beaten that. It was especially true for the cloaked, hat wearing, blue coated pony that had made its way towards the Carousel Boutique. For that pony possessed a power greater than the storm unleashed over the rustic little town. The day was already worse and a particular ivory coated unicorn had asked the forbidden question out loud.

It would be the pony that dared to walk on the streets in the terrible weather, that would be answering the call that was being made. Yet neither of the two would know just what laid at stake.

27 A beast unleashed

The hat wearing pony had found itself standing before the boutique of Rarity and she let out a gentle chuckle at the rather, miserable, sight that was being made before it. “So this, is the home of the Joker?” it spoke in a voice which the other mare would know all too well, if not a little bit too. The tone itself was a cynical one which wasn't all too hard to miss to begin with. The pony made no time to go to waste and took a walk around the building in the pouring rain. Safety wasn't much of its concern, as most ponies wanted to stay inside their warm and cosy homes but the pony wanted to know the structure of the building nonetheless.

“Hmm, not exactly what Trixie had expected from a thing as she had heard about, but it won’t matter anyway. For once she gets her way, the debt shall be taken,” the cloaked pony said with a huff. She found herself back at the door in front of the building. There was a deep breath to be taken in order to get into the act that needed to be played and knocked rather loudly on it. And then it was waiting, waiting for any form of response that would possibly come.

~~~~

In the bedroom of the boutique had Rarity opened her eyes and wiped away her tears before she hoisted herself out of bed. In a careful trot she made her way down the stairs as the knock did its turn again on the door. “Yes, yes! I am coming alright!” she spoke from the stairs loud enough so that her visitor would have heard it. Her mood was not the most pleasant to start with and it would only go even more down the drain with time.

When Rarity did open the door, the reaction on her face appeared like she had seen a ghost. It changed lightning fast from irritated to downright baffled. The head of the mysterious pony before her rose itself up to meet their eye levels. The motion revealed the dark gray violet rims it had as the rain that dripped off of her hat. “What are you doing back here, court jester?” spoke Rarity towards her in an angry manner. A mere second worth of looking was more than enough for the ivory coated unicorn to know exactly just who the pony before her was and she wasn't happy about it in the slightest.

“Trixie doesn't require much from the Joker, all she needs is a little bit of help.” Trixie spoke up as she glared into the eyes of the unicorn with a near death stare.

“Joker? That is the best insult you can bring upon me? Some kind of crazy villain out of a Mare-Do-Well comic? Hmph, you are still as weak as ever when it comes to that,” replied Rarity under a huff of annoyance. With everything that happened so far, having Trixie at her doorstep was about one of the last things that she needed to have. The worst part was the fact that she had to deal with the crazed mare as well. Her day had only gotten better with each passing minute.

“Well excuse me, princess. But may Trixie come in for shelter from this terrible storm?” the other mare replied. Though she had already set a hoof strategically inside. One that would block the door if Rarity decided to just flat out close it before her nose.

Though being the lady she was, Rarity couldn't just let her stand outside. Even though the two had a growing hate towards each other thanks to their pasts, she just couldn't leave her ladylike side behind with the clop of a hoof. She did the only thing that was reasonable for her in the situation. She just made way for the magician to enter her beloved home. A thing she rather didn't do too starts with.

“Would you be so kind to show Trixie where the Joker keeps her hatstand?” said Trixie up in a teasing tone. “And thank you.”

“You are welcome,” replied Rarity in return as she pointed to the hatstand with a hoof on her right and Trixie’s left. The vampiric mare turned her attention back to the outside world and mumbled some words under her breath. One last glare was given to the skies above her and then she just closed the door again. Rarity turned herself around and made her way over to the living room with her horn charged up. All of the curtains started to open themselves as the sun was nowhere to be seen and she wasn't in the mood to light up the candles.

Trixie took off her hat and cloak which both got hung on the hatstand which then revealed the true shape of her mane and she followed Rarity into the living room with a smirk on her face. “Words have it that you have changed over the course of time,” she spoke while Rarity found herself standing by one of the windows, looking outside once more. “And... renovated?” was added with haste when the eyes of the magician fell on the broken vase. Trixie might not be remembering it - or not as well - but Rarity remembered their encounter as if it was the day before. An unpleasant experience it was for her to say the least.

“That was an unfortunate accident,” was Rarity’s first replied before she turned her head back around. And only after Trixie had fallen again in her field of view did she continue on with her words. “Who said it was me that changed? Maybe it has been the world that changed more than you think, jester.”

There was a faint smirk formed to form itself on the face of Trixie. A smirk that caused Rarity to question a couple things about her arrival to begin with. “Why have you even come here, especially today of all days? It’s storming like mad out there,” she asked in a genuine interested tone.

“Hmhmhm, Trixie needs to be sure of a couple things. A couple things of which Trixie is sure you are the perfect mare to help her with,” the other unicorn answered. “Thunder, rain, wind, it doesn’t matter to Trixie at all.” She stuck out her neck and gave Rarity the chance to gaze over it. She let her look once more over the bite marks and healed skin that were to be seen.

The vampiric unicorn knew of course right away just what they were. Though she decided to play stupid and pray that she would fall for it. If all of that failed, she could place the blame on another race. “I, I don’t know how I will be able to help you out with any medical attention, explain yourself further please,” she said in response. Her entire body turned itself around and she let herself lean against the wall of the window, giving off a wondering look towards the other mare.

“Trixie doesn't need medical attention. Don't you remember it then? That it was you who did this to Trixie?” the mare replied while the grin got even wider. Apparently she did remember the encounter as well as Rarity did, which was a dangerous combination for the both of them.

“Me? I am sorry, but are you crazy? What is next, you fighting off a pack of timberwolves just like that?” said Rarity in a deep chuckle towards her. “You sure it wasn't a changeling that appeared to be me and that had drained you? You know how vicious they have gotten after the wedding, right?”

Trixie heard the words spoken by her but she didn't gave them any heed. For she was already charging up her horn and other unicorn saw it coming. In her mind she had started to weigh out the odds against a beam to beam battle against her. She knew that Trixie wasn't the most skilled unicorn when it came to magic and thus she had a chance of winning. Though the problem was that Rarity herself knew little to no magic. A problem that would become a high price to pay.

~~~~

Without any second thought on her mind, had Rarity moved out of her relaxing pose and charged up her own horn. Trixie kept her eyes peeled on the ivory unicorn and she knew it would be an easy battle. But looks always had been deceiving when it came to the seamstress. “Fire!” they both shouted at the same time and released the charges of their horn.

The magic that was released forged themselves into beams which clashed against each other in the middle. A middle where a sphere was starting to create itself. The ivory unicorn placed herself a bit better for the casting as Trixie dared to close in the gap between them by taking a step forward. “Trixie will always be the far more superior mage, tailor,” the magician spoke up with a confident tone in her voice.

“Rather a tailor then a failed circus act!” replied Rarity before adding more power to her own beam. The words spoken caused a rage feeling deep inside the other unicorn mare and she began to increase the amount of magic in her own horn. With all the power output did Rarity struggle on keeping her wings around her body and they were trembling to just spread themselves out in their full glory. It was a risky plan, but she didn't dare to do it.

“You take that back..!” growled Trixie before she gave her own eyes the time to look passed the sphere and towards the ‘nightgown’ of Rarity. Almost right away she saw through the deceptive looks and spoke the last word of her sentence. “...Vampony.”

That single word was enough for the ivory coated unicorn to literally lose all of her balance that was required for the spell. And within a second she took the full hit of Trixie’s beam to the face and neck. Rarity got sent against the wall and hit her head against the windowsill before her body dropped itself on the ground.

“So it is true then, Trixie always knew the truth behind you,” the other unicorn replied as she discharged her horn and blew away the smoke from it like it was nothing. “My revenge against you shall be a lot better than the blood you took from me.”

“You don’t, understand...” Rarity managed to say. With all her might had she crawled back up on all four of her hooves. “You don’t, bloody understand, anything.”

“What is there to understand, Joker? The fact you drain the very blood from others?” Trixie questioned before she turned herself around and faced the archway that led to the shop area. “The Great and Powerful Trixie, vampony slayer. Yes, Trixie likes that title,” she added in a cocky voice. A grin formed itself on her face that was more menacing than the last. Her eyes closed themselves while her fantasies were given the free range to consume her mind.

It was in that moment that the vampiric unicorn saw her chance clean to make her counter attack. “I don’t think so..!” Rarity whispered to herself. Her horn charged itself up almost in silence and one of the books on the bookshelf gained the aura as well. Before Trixie could even react to what was going on, it was the seamstress who had flung the thick dictionary against the head of the magician. Due to the impact that was received, it was her turn to fall to the ground.

~~~~

Rarity made her way up to her under a heavy breathing. Her eyes turned themselves over from the sapphire blue coloring over to the red one. “Night, night,” she spoke in a tone that just spoke cruelty and looked the mare deep within her violet eyes. And then she jammed the book once again on the head of Trixie, hard enough to knock her out cold.

With the blacked out mare who literally accused her from the being what she was, there were many guesses of just how she was able to discover the truth behind her. But time wasn't on her side as had to get rid of the unconscious body. In the moment of time did she do the only thing that she could think off. Which happened to be dragging the body over to the backdoor of the boutique.

Rarity dragged the body through the working area before she reached the desired door. With her eyes she peeked gently through the windows it had in the hope to see not a single soul. There was truly a lot she had to thank to the storm, because there wasn't any living soul out there and she opened the door. Then the body of the unicorn was just dumped out on the street that walked behind the boutique. Rarity turned herself back around and then disappeared for about ten seconds. When she did return, she threw the attire after it soon afterward.

The cloak landed over the body of the blacked out mare whereas the hat landed in front of her. Trixie was literally left in the dirt but Rarity could be caring less for it. For it was that mare who had discovered the truth behind her and was unconscious. In her mind was the problem solved and with the storm raging on so nopony dared to leave their homes for anything. And the final nail in the coffin was the fact that she laid in a manner as if she had passed out from having too much drinks.

~~~~

The afternoon rainstorm was still rampaging over the land and didn’t seemed to know an end. Ponies from all over town left their jobs in order to be with their loved ones for a relaxing late afternoon, evening and night. The sun which stood high above the dark clouds started to make its way towards Canterlot faster and faster before it disappeared behind the majestic hills of the towering castle. The final rays of the sun could be seen before the wonderful and by some feared moon slowly did its turn again as the darkness took hold of the world.

Ponies that would pass the boutique on a daily base didn't even look up anymore from its changed appearance. Though they never left wondering just how it could have happened. But none had the courage to just knock on the door and ask the why's. Which the mare of the house found both relaxing and saddening at the same time but she had gotten used to it over time. And just having fought of Trixie out of her home, rest was all that what she needed on the already dreadful day.

At first there was of course Spike who broke into her home and she broke his heart in return. He got followed up the nameable arch nemesis of Twilight who had seen through her disguise and she got hit by the powerful beam that Trixie was able to cast. Something that had severely weakened her for certain. So a rest was what she truly desired and in order to get it, Rarity laid down on her sofa with her eyes closed. Her breathing was gentle but the exhaustion could be heard within it while her magic reserves were starting to refill themselves again.

Yet what was most surprising was the fact that none of the passing by souls as much as looked over to the body of Trixie. None of them seemed to be willing to walk over to her, if they even saw her that was. For the back road behind the building was one not used by many ponies to begin with.

~~~~

Hours went passed by like it was nothing and time found itself then at the point of the late evening and early hours of the night. It was then that the red eyes of the unicorn showed themselves once again as her thirst was killing her. She needed to feed again and had to do it soon. But she had not forgotten what happened that day as she hoisted herself up and sat up on the sofa. “No, no you don’t. You will not feed of anything tonight,” she said to herself and took a deep inhale before continuing on with her words. “You, just, don’t...”

She made it as a promise to herself, a promise that would have deadly consequences as a starving vampony was even more lethal than just a thirsty one. Consequences she would find out through the hard way as the night will pass on. For time itself stopped for nothing and nopony.

Rarity left the sofa and walked out of the room. She passed the hallway which housed the stairs and her ears were given another listen to the play of the pouring water hitting the many windows of the building. She went straight through the shop area and headed into her working area. With a little charge there were some of the candles that got lit in order to see what she was going to do. But also to reveal the glory that was her honored work as a dressmaker and tailor.

Her horn kept itself charged with a graceful aura as sewing equipment and fabric were starting to levitate themselves as she moved her body into the middle of the room to perform a well-known ritual for her. The art of the dress had she called it and it was a magnificent sight to behold. But also something that would take her mind off the matters of the day. To fully relax her mind and body from her vampiric needs and earthly desires.

The unicorn rose up on her hindlegs which got placed close against one another. Her eyes were shut from the world in order for her to concentrate even deeper as he fore legs spread open and moved to either side of her, making her look like a cross that stood on the ground. Her horn was still charged up lightly and the power that was flowing within it, would only become more and more.

The hum of power was starting to dominate the natural silence of the room and even became a louder sound than the very rain that ticked against the windows. But the hum of power was about to mix itself with a hum of the mare as faint notes did their turn through her mouth. Her wings uncurled themselves with care. Though only to reveal an both amazing yet horrifying sight to behold within the light of her blue aura and the orange flames.

In time did the magical blue aura of the unicorn became stronger and stronger around the pieces of fabric and sewing equipment as they started to dance in symphony with each other. It was then that the true magic that was flowing through her body got released into the outside world. For the fabric got snipped to pieces, sewed back together and literally being mold into the desired shape that Rarity had before her eyes and in her mind.

More of the musical and magical humming did its turn through the room before some of the mannequins got levitated and danced the waltz with one another as a smile formed on the mare her face. “~And that’s the art of the dress~” she sung to herself in a sweet sounding voice. Rarity had truly enjoyed the moments she was having with herself. For in her eyes, that was her element, her life and above all: her destiny. A wonderful and magical moment that wasn’t being witnessed by many outside of family and friends.

~~~~

But just when she thought that nothing could go wrong any more for the night, there was a shock of pain which went through her body and as a result, wings tucked themselves in forcefully while she dropped back on all four of her legs. The shock also cut off her magic connection to everything within a second. Gone was the magical moment of serine calm and peace.

All the things that were levitated in the air came rushing down at the speed gravity could pull it as she shook her head to keep her consciousness. Her right forehoof made gentle contact with her forehead under a soft moan. The heavy pounding could be felt within it, within her skull to be exact. “What in the wide, world..?” she mumbled to herself. Her eyes opened themselves to see just the mess that was created from that single drop.

Mannequins could be seen laying together on the ground while unfinished products covered them or were doing the same. “For the love of everything... How, could this have happened?” Rarity wondered herself out loud. Never in her life had she managed to make such a catastrophe from her working area. Something had caused her to make such a mess of the place. Something had caused her to lose her focus. Where it originated from? She would have loved to know.

But just as she questioned herself that, there was another shock that went through her body. And just then the reality kicked back in and Rarity realized just how thirsty she had become over the hours she was working. Though she was either brave, or very stupid to not give into the thirst at that point in time. She had made the promise to herself and she was not even willing to go out and hunt for fresh blood. All because of the dreadful events from the terribly long day.

Rarity did the only thing she thought that was logical to do, and that was nothing else but run. Run for her room and lock herself in to keep the upcoming damage to a minimum. Then her mind managed to kick in at the thought. For her room had many windows that could easily be broken by the brute force, a force that the unicorn did possess if she wanted too. Rarity shook her head at the plan before she galloped over to a door by the stairs, knowing the only place she could be safe.

~~~~

That place happened to be the very basement of the boutique. Not even a second was wasted as the mare opened the door that led to it and walked down the stone, spiraling stairs. After a few steps she stopped and both closed and locked the door with a spell that was taught by her mother. She knew that it would work and not fail under any given circumstances. A spell that would lock her up in the room in order to prevent any major damage to happen to anything and anypony.

With the magical lock set upon the door, gave the mare a nod. Rarity herself decently comfortable in the clean and emptied basement. With her horn charged was it the magical aura that was the only source of light among the darkness. The blue glow of the aura illuminated quite the bit of space as a deep sigh left her nostrils. “So, here we are then, once again,” the mare muttered to herself. Of course she knew what had happened in that room, all that time ago.

Time appeared to have come to a standstill down there after her last visit as nothing had been changed due to her not even coming there as often as she should have been. The sounds of the fires that were raging in the boiler could be heard clear as it could be as the weak smell of burned meat still found itself in the room.

But it was the smell, or better said this stench of burned pony flesh, that caused Rarity to lose her mind as a whole. As soon as it entered her nose and got processed by her brain got everything within her body knocked back to its primal mode. All of her desires left her body and she was only wanting to feed from anything possible. Dead or alive, hunt or no hunt, friend or enemy, loved one or family. It didn't matter to her as long as she got what she wanted so badly.

A roar of pure primal power left her mouth before her wings spread themselves ever so slowly yet intimidating from around her body. The shadow she cast was one that was rather avoided by any living creature as the magical blue aura disappeared from the horn, only leaving the red irises clearly visible. That, combined with the orange outline of her as the fires of the boiler raged on behind her made her look like the queen of Tartarus. The comparison was drawn even further with the pose she had assumed.

“Hunger... Thirst,” she brought out in a crazed undertone as she made her way back over to the door. Though when she galloped up the stone stairs, she was blocked by the wooden door. And it was said that every action had an equal and opposite reaction. The action was that she walked into the door but given how it as an unmovable object - not to mention the lock she put on it - was the reaction that she bounced off from it and rolled down the stairs only to land face flat against the floor of the basement.

The mare found herself back on the floor before there was a growl that left her. She crawled back on her hooves and her eyes made the dreaded transition from their blue coloring, into the red ones. The beast hadn’t been released within her mind alone, but it caused through her body as well. It had taken its full control over the unicorn and she released a roar towards the spell protected door.

~~~~

On the other end was her cast spell was a success. It indeed prevented her from going out but her current primal state prevented her mind from remembering the facts as they were. And after the roar she started to flap her wings like never before. And for the very first time ever since her last practice, Rarity attempted to fly again. With her dreaded red eyes she looked over up to the spiraling stairs and to the invisible locked door with another growl. One way or the other, she would find a way to get out of her hold.

She didn't gave one bit about the barricade that was put up for she would feed, somehow. Rarity was just flying a little around by then and it made her getting much more used to the wings as they were intended for the purpose of flight. With her sick mind she enjoyed the newly gained points of view while she used the shadows that naturally were cast in the basement to her own advantage.

Hidden among them, within the basement that was lit by just one source of light was she right in her element of being nothing else but a vampony. The unicorn of grace did a couple aerial assaults on imaginary targets before she bit their ‘necks’ in a violent way to drain. Only to have murdered her imaginary victims in the most horrifying ways afterwards.

Though every time she was done with pretending to feed from their blood, her head rose itself up to the ceiling before there was something released within the air. A powerful roar of the purest moments of delight was what left her. But also one that indulged nothing but true fear for anypony that could hear it. A thing which wasn't the case for her luckily.

The normally always so graceful and elegant lady was by then nothing more than what vamponies of old always had been according to the books of ancient times. Mindless monsters that were only out to feed on the blood of the living in order to keep existing themselves. Like the parasites or leeches that they truly were.

Luck found itself on her side once again for the fact that nopony could hear her actions. That was due to the basement being safely hidden under the ground and it didn't had any windows whatsoever. Sweetie Belle happened to be staying by her parents and nopony would ever come to her door. Rarity had all the time and freedom to rage and rant all she wanted. That was before the unavoidable luckily happened.

~~~~

While the night turned into the day and every pony woke up and went to do that what they always did, Rarity still found herself rampaging through the basement of the building in the fullest of forces. It was only when the sun had set once again did her anger became lower and her instincts becoming less. For the whole of the day she had been going on with her pointless rage of hunger for blood.

For the whole day had she been rampaging through the basement of her boutique. She had been attacking imaginary targets, seducing them to the point of no return and even went far enough to lick her body clean with her tongue like a cat. Bored was the right word for her current state of mind and it was that that caused her primal instincts to lose their power.

Because as they got less and less powerful with time and lost their hold upon her, the real Rarity became more aware of the situation again. The unicorn also realized that she was hovering with her wings near the ceiling of the basement for whatever reason that might have been. But where her primal form knew exactly what to do and her able to tolerate the pain, her regular self didn't.

Time didn't had to progress long anyway before she was flapping her wings in the most oddest of ways which resulted in her just plummeting down back to the floor of the basement, hitting the floor with her precious behind.

“Ouch!” Rarity yelped gently before she got back up on her hooves while using the wings to gently rub the sore area. “Not where I expected to end up, to begin with...” Her eyes gazed upon the stone staircase as she found it time, time to give in to her needs. “Suppose it’s better than the damage that could have been done, though.”

The time for somepony to bleed because of her fangs had come once again, whether she liked it or not. For no one could ever have defied the nature of the creature.

28 It's the nature of the creature

Rarity still hadn’t fed off of any blood but at least she was able to hold her own sanity intact for as little as she could. Despite the unimaginable thirst, Rarity allowed a deep sigh to leave her nose with force. The past night and day had been both rough and tough against her. She had done things she never had even thought of doing.

The unicorn called upon her magic in order to open the door of the basement. A door that had held her locked in there for the time she had truly lost her mind. She had tried to sleep in between her rampages but was literally impossible for her to do so. For too many things were on her mind and with her thirst playing up harder than ever before, it was time once again.

Hours had gone by and the evening sun was sending its last and weak rays of light over the land. The unicorn mare knew that the day was over due to instinct and under a soft click the door that would lead over to the ground floor of the boutique got unlocked through magic. Rarity walked up the final steps of the stone and spiraling stairs and prepared her wings to be placed in her face within a mere second. “It is either now or next night, darling. Feed you must at one point in time,” she mumbled to herself before her hoof reached for the doorknob.

It got turned to the left side in order to get unlocked and once the unique click had done its turn through her ears, she pushed the door open. Yet then it was the fear which started to rise as she prepared herself for the worst. If the rays of the sun met her hide, she would erupt out in an uncontrollable inferno that would eventually lead into her unfortunate passing away if she didn't retreat back to the shadows in time.

Though it would put an end to her suffering, since she wouldn't able to harm anypony else anymore. But it was the thought of death as a whole that still frightened her. She had been given a second chance of life to a certain degree. Even though it had turned her into a true monster of her former self.

The storm had laid down and all that remained from it was the damage it had done. Yet the rays that would have met meet her coat stayed out as nothing happened to her body. The unicorn made her way over into a boutique where not a single curtain was closed. The streams of light made their way through the windows in their fullest of glories and she first hissed towards them.

Her eyes weren't used to them and she had to give them some time in order to make sure they could withstand the dreaded light. But as she opened her eyes ever so carefully and looked directly into the beams, she just smiled at them. For as deadly as they were to her, so beautiful they danced through the window. They created a rather wonderful play of light which she could appreciate and watch for hours. “Now this, is what I like to see,” she spoke in a gentle whisper which was followed up by a giggle.

The unicorn made her way further into the hallway before the door got closed behind her and through a series of swift motion she managed to make her way over to the front door. Her horn kept itself charged all of the time as she would be needing it one last time. Not only began the main front door of the boutique to open up but also it was the black cloak that took refuge on the hatstand to levitate.

The piece of cloth got picked up and with grace was it dropped over her slender and gorgeously curved body. It hid her whole being once more and thus did the creature of pure darkness reemerge from the depths of Tartarus. The only visible parts were the red rims which got traded in for the sapphire blue ones. Both bright and powerful were they both shown and shone. Just perfect for a lady of her posture and status.

~~~~

It was for the first time in months that the front door of the Carousel Boutique opened and somepony left during the late afternoon time. But the event was not seen by any other soul for everypony was minding their own business as per usual. Rarity’s deep sapphire blue rims gazed down the streets of the town as another shot of pain went through her. She needed fresh blood to course through her veins and it was needed fast. Faster than ever before in her vampiric existence. For she running on truly the last resorts that she had.

Before she would go on her hunt, there was the feeling that rose inside of her that there was something forgotten, something that was of considerable importance in her eyes and ears. Thus instead of running up the roads in an attempt to find a suitable prey for her needs, Rarity quickly made her way to the back of the building.

To the exact spot where she dumped nopony else then Trixie. But as she came to the location and saw that the blue coated unicorn was nowhere to be found did the questions only rose. “Now where's that failed court jester?” muttered Rarity to herself with an eye squeezed to half its size. A soft hiss left her mouth while she thought about the possible outcomes of what could have happened to her. Outcomes that weren't working in her favor in any way or form.

It was then that her eyes caught something different which could be seen in the dirt. For something that appeared to be like markings of drag were visible within the wet earth. Those drag markings would have turned into hoofprints a bit further down the road. Prints that seemed to have made their way to the nearest exit of the town or close to it. Rarity huffed deeply in herself while she gave off a nod. “Hmph, and good riddance to you.”

~~~~

The more she wasted her time with looking just where Trixie had ran off to, the more Rarity was treated by another loving shock of her body. A shock that sent her mind back to the primal state of the being she was. She found herself ready to kill a being if that was what it took to get what she needed. Her friendly looking eyes turned into a seducing glare of utter lust while her extended teeth became a little bit visible under the cloak. Rarity was more than ready to start the game that would be the hunting game. A game that went accompanied with a sick, hidden, guilty pleasure.

The mare left the surrounding areas of the boutique before anypony would be taken notice her scurrying around for no apparent reason. She would have turned herself around and gently yet casually trotted over into the direction that was leading over to the other end of the little town while she lost herself more and more in her inner primal beast of a personality. The more she walked, the more it changed from a straight and elegant one, to a swinging and seducing one. Her flanks would have been shown in their full glory if it wasn't hidden under her body covering attire.

While a near lethal smirk slowly started to appear on her face she walked into the more eastern parts of the quiet town. The houses that were located in that particular part of the town had a bit of a different architecture in that part, for they had a much newer or more recent look towards them.

It was a truly painful fact that came forth as the east part of Ponyville once fell victim to a devastating fire. A fire that was so powerful that there was nothing that could be to safe that part from its doom. Yet the blazing inferno was caused by the almost never spoken age of the most infamous nightmare hunts.

Those hunts that were organized by overly fanatic members of the Celestial Sun Church which were sent out to kill all the members of the Lunar Moon Church. Idiotic hunts they were without a doubt and everypony agreed upon that in later times. All because of the Celestial members always accused the Lunar ones as collaborators of Nightmare Moon herself. But in reality, they had nothing to do with it. It were mad times when some the members of the Lunar Moon found themselves in the east part of the town and it got set ablaze without a warning of any kind. Trapped in the inferno, they went to their grave just because of reasons of insanity.

To that very day did Celestia still feel guilt for that her church was to blame and when the matter came to light, had the both of them declared as nonexistent from that point onward. But the deeds, they were done and couldn't be undone. That was the reason for the newer looks, if the history was told right. For not even the princesses themselves had the desires to speak over the matters in public. They rather kept the entire hunts in the silence, but never denied they didn't happen. A darker time in an already dark period of their lands.

~~~~

She had entered the eastern region of town and there she began to look for ponies. Ponies who would be able to help her with her problem, so to speak. Her eyes past both stallions and mares alike but never turned or even dared to fell on young fillies and colts. It didn't matter how far she was gone, some part deep inside of her brain and none beating heart almost forbid it to prey on young ponies. For it was the young generation that was filled with potential and had chances time and time again, at least that was how Rarity looked upon them. In reality, it just appeared everypony got even more stupid.

She had only been going through five streets before she found the perfect pony for her needs. A lonesome mare who was just wandering through a quiet street. An earth pony mare with a soft yellow coat and a mane that was a mixture of dark blue and light purple while her cutie mark was three wrapped up sweet treats. The eyes found themselves closed as she hummed a small song to herself. She appeared to be completely off of the world as it was, a fact Rarity would love to set straight for her in her own manner.

With her deadly fangs gently making themselves visible because of her upper lips that curled up and her tongue went past the front teeth of the vampiric mare. “Aah,” she spoke after her tongue also had moistened her lips. And so it was the plan of hunter versus prey kicked into motion and there would only be one victor from it. The plan was carefully set up and almost every possible counter reaction could be countered by the unicorn if things happened to be turning sour for her.

~~~~

The cloaked unicorn mare walked up the earth pony with a scared motion, giving off the illusion that she didn't just where she happened to be. “E-Excuse me miss... may I ask you something?” Rarity asked in an ever so innocent sounding voice.

The eyes of the preyed upon pony opened themselves gently in order to see who was speaking against her. There was a little ‘hmm’ sound that got released from the mouth but it appeared to be already too late. Because after she had turned herself around was the pony staring right into the seducing blue rims of Rarity. A set of blue rims that were starting to hypnotize her greatly. “But of course you may, miss,” the earth pony said while a smile formed itself below her muzzle.

“I, I am looking for some company and, well, how do I say this...” brought Rarity out under a lot of stumbling. But in reality it was just an act she had set up. The eyes did all the work though. For they were hypnotizing the poor pony so deep that she even didn't even knew what happened.

“Well, I can give you...some company, if you desire so, mistress,” replied the mare in a steady voice. It could be seen in her eyes that the spirit of the true mare she was, had been replaced by a much more obedient one. One that only listened to the voice of Rarity and hers alone. “Would you like to come to, my home?”

“Now such an offer I can’t refuse, now can I?” the unicorn replied under a soft snickering that took place under her breath before her voice turned into its tone in the every so seducing one. “Shall we, my dear?”

The pony gave a gentle nod before she would be guiding Rarity through the streets without a word or question. While the eerie silence around the two was something one of them was used too, the ponies they passed only rose an eyebrow before they went back to minding their own business. None even questioned why they were together or even who the cloaked mare possible could be. Some of them said their casual hello’s which Rarity did return in a slightly changed voice before she ventured further.

Ponyville had been a lot less open of a community thanks to the passage of time and all of the events that had happened ever since the new bearers of the elements of harmony were found. Some loved it they were living within their little town whereas others disliked the whole idea. For the facts that their precious little town could be the perfect prey for any evil force that wanted to annihilate the mythical elements.

Yet the two of them walked away the east part of the town and moved over to the south part where it was the ancient architecture that literally dominated the district. Life always had been brewing there and it could be considered one of the best parts of the town to spend a little bit of quality time with friends and family. A fact that was especially true since most the village restaurants found themselves right in those parts.

~~~~

In the end was it the celestial body of fire which had set behind the hills and the hypnotized earth pony turned into a side street. Which was followed up by a rather dark alley. Not a single lantern illuminated the path with the exception of one that hung above the door of an apartment complex. The pony walked calmly all the way down the alley and she turned herself around to see the mare of her dreams, or so she believed. “This is my humble home, mistress,” she spoke up as she opened a door near the end of it. The vampiric unicorn only got an even brighter and more deadlier grin on her face upon knowing the location they were.

“Perfect,” spoke Rarity to herself while she made her way over to the door. Yet as she wanted to answer, she was prevented to come in for some odd and unknown reason. No matter how much she tried it, access to the house was not allowed because of something she didn't even knew. Her eyes began to look up and down in order to see if there would have been a magical shield that prevented her from entering, but nothing was to be found. Yet when she placed her hoof against the opening, it was like she placed it upon an unbreakable sheet of glass.

Then her mind brought something up that she had been reading in one of the folklore books all those months ago. Something the caused her to clear the revelation almost instantly. “Mph, what do you know... it is bloody true,” she muttered in a whispering tone to herself.

“Is there, something wrong, my mistress?” the earth pony spoke up before she tilted her head in the hallway. She was oblivious of what was going on with Rarity. The cloaked unicorn did the only thing she could, which was asking. Her free mind had been cut off from the brain and, for the moment, only seemed to be alive for the vampiric mare.

“Darling, may I come in your home please?” she asked asked in a normal tone as she asked specific permission to enter. The lore about the vamponies had spoken about them not being able to enter houses if they weren't invited but the vampiric pony had to ask it first themselves and since most of her charges were taken either outside or in the boutique itself. But that still left the carriage of Trixie and how she was able to enter that. The only explanation that could be given to it was the fact it wasn't a real home. But back to the situation as it was, if the answer gotten on the question was a yes, then were those same set of eyes allowed to enter the desired house.

~~~~

The earth pony kept her head tilted and she blinked a couple times in confusion to the question as it slowly got processed in her mind. “Hm? Oh yes, come in mistress,” she spoke after a couple seconds of thinking. And as soon as those words were spoken, Rarity could access the house without a single problem. Which was a thing she did with pleasure. The mare closed the door behind her and she looked into the hallway itself. She removed the hood off of her head and the motion revealed the wonderful face that was hidden below it.

Her cold blue eyes gazed around the hallway a bit more with her head free before she walked further into the living room. The very room where the hypnotized mare was standing a little dozed off into another world. “What kind of company does my mistress wish to see?” she spoke up as Rarity appeared in the doorway.

The eyes of the unicorn fell upon a simple living room with a set of chairs and of course, a long sofa that was big enough to hold three ponies. The lit up candles that stood on top of the sideboard revealed the frames to keep pictures in, yet the images never entered the eyes of Rarity. Above the sideboard hung a mirror and the unicorn stared right into it. Right into her own eyes and there was a feeling that rose up inside of her. A feeling that spoke that she shouldn't in the realm of existence. But the thought was quickly shaken off of her as she still had the question of her prey to answer. The blue rimmed eyes of the mare turned over to the earth pony for that.

“Hmhmhm, a private one is what I desire, and I think you know what kind I mean, my mare,” replied Rarity to her slave in a cold yet seducing tone. The other mare nodded in response. The earth pony made her way over to the couch and lowered herself on it. But as she sat down on it, her position changed into a laying one while her back met the soft cushions of it while her belly faced the ceiling. Her forelegs were lightly collapsed on themselves as her eyes looked over to her mistress and her hind legs covered her personal parts deeply but also teasingly to a certain point.

“Just, perfect,” was the only thing the laying mare got in response as Rarity made her way over as well. She crawled on top of her with a slow and gentle motion she rested belly over belly while the cloak covered most of their bodies. But as the two made physical contact, the sheer coldness of the dead body sent a shock through the soft yellow mare as one of Rarity’s forehooves made its way through the mane. “Tell me, what is the name of this lovely creature I am allowed to lay my eyes on?” Rarity asked in a near whispering voice before she gave the mare below her a quick kiss upon the nose.

“B-Bon Bon S-Sweettreats, mistress,” replied the earth pony through the shocks she got from the cold feeling while at the same time there was a blush formed itself on her cheeks. The unicorn allowed a soft smile to take place while her hind legs gently started to rub the soft flanks of Bon Bon and her lips twitched gently for a lustful kiss.

The lips of Rarity moved themselves down in a gentle manner and as the lips of the mares finally met one another, it was Rarity who broke out in a kiss filled with lust. Bon Bon returned it but with a pure love for her mistress. She was still under her command and could have only done her mistress’ bidding. The forelegs of the unicorn managed to wrap themselves around the head of the earth pony in order to hold the kiss just so deep. Whereas the hindlegs of the mare below her wrapped themselves around the creature above. Just to tuck her down against her warm body.

While Rarity took note of the events, she allowed her prey to have some freedom and went along with the motions. Only to have her stone cold body come in full contact with that of Bon Bon. The two made physical contact and the freezing cold swiftly made its way through the body of the earth pony mare. Yet she brought the kiss to an even deeper level while releasing a couple moans of mixed emotions.

The forelegs of the earth pony were wrapped themselves around the unicorn’s neck and together they kissed each other for a couple solid minutes as moans from both mares entered the room they found themselves in, willing to go even deeper. And in some way, both got their wish granted.

~~~~

Bon Bon carefully moved one of her hindlegs between those of Rarity and was began to rub the cold, lower lips of the vampiric unicorn. Who on her own turn released a deep moan during the kiss. Though she couldn’t help it but keep gazing to her in her arctic blue eyes. The eyes said enough already and Bon Bon didn't stop to rub it ever so gently before going in a little bit rougher.

When more of the rubbing took place, the more the mare found her juices just willing to squirt out and over the tails that hung behind them. Ever so gently she broke the kiss while a string of saliva was still connected them and her fangs were clearly visible. “Don’t stop my mare, don’t stop please,” spoke Rarity in a sensual whisper towards her prey. It was clear to see that she enjoyed it and wanted more. The lust of the vampony was pulsing through her.

“As you wish, mistress,” replied Bon Bon while her hindleg kept rubbing the area in a pleasurable manner. All the way until Rarity was sent over the edge with one last, long and slow stroke. While the juices of Rarity came flowing out rich. They were accompanied by some light shocks of her body in a pleasing manner. The juices traveled their way all over Rarity’s own inner thighs and the hindleg of Bon Bon. Some of it ended even up in both their tails and even, the very cloak.

It was in that moment of pure joy that the unicorn grinned and even chuckled like a queen of Tartarus. She then would have pushed the head of the mare below her to the side in order for the neck to become visible. “You have, pleased me, my slave~ Time to, return the favor,” she said with a soft pant in her voice.

Before any interruption could have taken place, the still shocking and even squirting unicorn sank her deadly fangs into the poor pony’s neck. Bon Bon released a little scream of pain that went accompanied by a her hind legs twitching slightly.

Rarity allowed the fresh blood to run freely into her mouth before it was being swallowed to still her never ending thirst. Yet there was some of it made that its way down the neck and onto the cushions as Bon Bon closed her eyes. The earth pony regained the strength in her hindlegs just enough to hold her mistress with an unseen tightness. She bit her lower lip a little in order to withstand the pain she was having but also to think of something else then the sheer pleasure she gained from it.

~~~~

Seconds would have gone over into minutes as the unicorn kept drinking from the mare below her. The body activity of Bon Bon was reduced before one last moan, one that was a mixture of both pain and pleasure that did its turn as she lost her consciousness from the heavy blood loss.

And so was there yet another pony who had fallen to the demon that was nopony else but Rarity. Who on her turn took note of the events happening and lifted herself off of the wound while her wings spread themselves out on the position. They rose the cloak with them as a dark hiss could be heard going through the room, a hiss that was meant to indulge fear and of satisfaction of the received blood that was pulsing within her veins. Her sapphire blue rims had turned into the red ones and they fell back on the cold pony below.

The unicorn gave a kiss of lust and blood on the unconscious lips of Bon Bon. “May you rest well my prey, maybe we meet one another again,” she managed to speak under her breath after the kiss. The unicorn then proceeded by removing herself from the mare and the couch with care. She curled her wings back around her body thus letting the cloak fall back over her. The fabric covered her entire body once more before the horn changed itself up in order to pull the hood on. While the magical aura died off, was all that was left to see those haunting red rims she had for eyes.

With a couple silent hoofsteps had she walked past the mirror of the room once again and in the end she closed the door behind her. Rarity walked further up from the alleyway and once she had reached its border with the street did she kept an eye out on the fact if nopony had seen her before she made her way back to the boutique through a long way around town in order to watch the activity under the fresh moonlight with care.

Her eyes fell upon playing fillies and colts, the talking mares and stallions who were all minding their own business and didn't had the time to be questioning the cloaked mare. If her lips could be seen, it would have shown a smile of delight. Her mind allowed a sigh to leave it for she could never enjoy what these ponies could anymore. It was hurting her, but a lot less than it originally used to be.

~~~~

Rarity changed her heading towards her home and when she walked through street and lane, she kept an eye out on everything. Luckily the route that was taken to her home was rather empty and not many were around the lane the Boutique stood on but she did entered it through the backdoor. The drag marks and hoofprints were still something that bothered her a bit before she opened the door of the building by levitating the key from under the doormat. A simple trick but it still worked like a charm every single time. Though she could speak of luck that the stealing rates in the town were low.

She stood in her loving home once again and her magic called up once more. She wanted to levitate the cloak off of her body and it got flung over on the chair before the desk. Rarity herself then just made her way to her bedroom with a mixed look in her eyes. Even though she was willing to take a nice sleep for the remaining hours of the night and pass it through the day, she still had to clean up the mess that Spike had made within it. Not to mention the shattered vase.

With another sigh that left through her nostrils had Rarity charged up her horn. With the help of her magic had she started to clean the mess that was made. The gravel of the broken stand all got collected and placed in a dumpster, the stand itself got set on the hallway. It would be something her mind would be bothered with on a later time.

It was the gem it housed, that was the possession she was worried about the most. Rarity sat down on her bed and levitated the stone over before it was carefully placed in her hooves. “Granny, granny, granny. You gave me this gem as part of your inheritance to take care after it. You said to me that this was the first gem you had ever found with your magic, and that I inherited your ability to find the stones. Even though, I don’t feel I deserve it, given how I am no longer truly alive. But, that doesn't mean I just give up upon protecting this, upon protecting you.” Rarity rose the gem up to her lips and she gave a little kiss upon it. It seemed almost as if she believed that her passed away grandmother was residing within the gem. A believe that was quite common within her family circles. But the mess, still needed some cleaning. And Rarity was not looking forward to it.

~~~~

Yet with the passage of some time and a lot of magic usage she had managed to do it. Her whole bedroom was clean once again and she let out a sigh of accomplishment and just dove into her posterbed.

The gem had taken rest upon the nightstand that was located next to the bed and would be stored someplace else during the next night. Rarity crawled up to her most comfortable spot before she placed her forelegs over her chest while the wings uncurled themselves before they curled back around her like a set of blankets as her red rims got closed off from the world, willing to fall asleep. And straight into a realm of horrible nightmares to come.

29 Blast from the past

The sun was shining its warm rays on the land without a cloud visible in the skies. Just another perfect day in the kingdom that was ruled by the princesses of the sun and the moon. On the train track that was going away from the rustic town of Ponyville and heading over to the busy metropolis of Canterlot, could the train be found that was traveling at its full speed. Its mighty pistons were powering the metal beast forward under huffs and puffs of steam that left through the chimney in the front of the train.

It was a requirement that the engine was powerful and fast if it wanted to live up to the record it had been building up over the years. For the train that traveled past Ponyville happened to be not only the fastest way to travel but also was the fastest train the railroad company had at their disposal. Not only was she the fastest but also the strongest as it pulled six carriages behind it. Three of them being the normal ones as the remaining three were private ones.

The train was thundering down the metal road which laid before it at an amazing speed and the soaring landscape that went by was just amazing to see. Not to mention the enormous power of the wind that would enter if one of the windows was opened. It was something not many had seen, and even though the technology was simple physics, every trip just looked like it was powered by magic itself.

It didn't matter for a particular purple maned unicorn. If it was her tenth or one hundredth time she traveled in the train, Rarity always was fascinated about it. Yes she was a lady up and top for certain but it was just this machine that interested her to no end. How a thing as simple as that had made the travel time so much shorter, albeit the fact that the workers that left the locomotive were always black from the coal. It fascinated her that through a simple force could move such a big and heavy thing so swiftly. It was a thought to think about and as per usual, she did that. All the way in the last carriage, in the last compartment she could be found sitting on the bench. Her head was supported by her left forehoof while her eyes gazed over to the outside world which was racing by. It almost made it look surreal in some cases as a smile could be seen on her face.

“Mademoiselle, would you like something to drink or eat?” was asked all of the sudden through her compartment and it shocked the unicorn out of her thoughts. Rarity turned over to the door and she saw an earth pony stallion that stood in a suit in the door opening. Just behind him, was the cart with drinks and snacks that would be offered during the long trip. For the first stations from which the train would leave, was all the way up in the Frozen North. Then it would made the way down and turned around Ponyville to go to Canterlot.

With the question surpassing her a bit, Rarity looked at the gray coated stallion and she nodded very gently to him. “Uhm, yes, do you have some red wine? Or white, do me a white one from the house, please,” she replied to him before a weak smile got formed.

The stallion nodded to the order and picked up both the glass and the bottle and went inside the cavity she sat in. The glass got set upon the little table and he poured the rich liquids into the glass with a little flair. “If the madame doesn't mind me asking, you’re heading to Canterlot, right? What business do you happen have to there or is it just for a visit?” he spoke up in a polite tone as he had filled the glass to the required amount. Which was a little odd, as Rarity kept signaling for more and more until she finally stopped.

“I don’t mind you asking, dear. Such long travels by my own do end up being a bit boring after a little while. No, it is not for me personally I’m afraid. Not this time at least. I have some business with the royals themselves to attend too. Just a tailoring job though. Nothing all too serious or fancy, but still, it for the royal sisters and that, is quite the something in my eyes.”

“That it is indeed, madame. But I’m afraid you will have to excuse me, there is another round of delivery waiting for me. Good luck with the majesties,” he replied under a smile of his own. The gray stallion gave her a little bow and then left her alone just as mysterious as he came.

“I want to thank you kindly for the wish darling,” the unicorn spoke with the smile still standing. Rarity released a little giggle after he had left and she took a sip from the wine. “Curious stallion, one of the first to ask about the journey taken. I think, he must be a new one.” And then she turned her head back, back to the passing by landscape while she took continuous sips of her gotten drink. “Without a doubt a new one.”

~~~~

With the passage of time itself, did the heavy train that finally rolled down into the grand Canterlotian Station. From the moment that the mighty machine came to standstill were there many ponies who wanted to leave in all their eagerness. Some of them had been in there since the departure from the North and just wanted to stretch their legs as best as they could. Something that was understandable in the eyes of most travelers.

Yet the unicorn made her departure from her compartment just after the main masses had left. She never liked it when all of the ponies just pressed against one another to leave the train and the station was the final stop for the train anyway. That was before it would return back to the quiet town and turn upwards to the icy landscapes. It was something that gave her more than enough time to get off in her own pace, which was what she did.

The door fell back against the carriage behind her as her warm sapphire blue eyes looked up at the majestic building were the literally enormous station was built in. Princess’ Cross was the nickname given to it because of all the statues it had from past and present royals and the title that dominated was of course, princess. Outside of the marvelous statues, architecture and overall mood, there were dozens of tracks that met each other or split themselves before going into the many corners of the land. Trains drove by, stopped and departed all within seconds for and after each other on each of the platforms as the mare wanted to keep looking to them. But the particular trip to the capital was not for pleasure, she was there for business. Business with the royals of the very land and she could not forget that whatsoever.

Rarity left the wonderful looking station with a little pain in her heart for the fact that the architecture was truly something she admired. Not to mention the fact she adored it and it even gave her a couple ideas for dresses to make in the near future. With one last gaze at the station as a whole, had the mare turned around in order to leave the station.

Once she stood at the head entrance of the station, her eyes fell on a familiar view and sight. That one long street that went straight up to the most beautiful building it had to offer. The very castle of the city, Canterlot Castle itself. With a twinkle in her eyes, Rarity started to make the journey from station to castle and had some true difficulty to not do some window- or actual shopping. Canterlot she always loved, and nothing would change that anytime soon. All but, one, little exception.

~~~~

“Oh, oh, oh, are my eyes lying to me? Look who it is, miss Picture Perfect herself,” a white coated, unicorn stallion spoke up in a nagging voice as his eyes even allowed themselves to fall upon Rarity. The mare had just entered through the main gate of the enormous castle, and out of everypony was it him who was her second greeter. The first one being the guards that stood on watch. Somepony she rather avoided like the plague every single time if she was within the borders of the place.

“Shut it, prince Royal Pain,” was the only reply he got out of her. Rarity's usual and friendly looking eyes turned into a set of angry ones while they rested upon the idiot of a stallion. She had not forgotten how rude the particular stallion treated her on one of the most important events in the land - the Grand Galloping Gala -, her first nonetheless.

“Well, well, well, getting better with the insults, now aren't we?” he replied in a chuckling tone. The mare huffed a little as she wanted to punch him so badly in the muzzle. But given his royal standards, she was not allowed to do so. And thus Rarity could only boil in her own soap while she made her way past him and further into the majestically castle.

“Are you leaving me already, fair lady Rarity?” where the last words he spoke to her before the mare disappeared out of sight and a guard came up to the prince in order to speak with him about certain matters. The more they spoke to each other, the more the prince forgot about Rarity, who didn't mind it at all.

The unicorn herself allowed a deep sight to leave her mouth as soon as he was out of her field of view before letting her eyes fall into a window as her mind reminded her of her meeting with the royalty. “I can’t believe I once fell for that pain in the flank,” muttered Rarity in herself before she continued her way to the throne room.

~~~~

After she had passed by a couple hallways and turns had she reached the one she needed to be. While she arrived did the clock strike two in the afternoon. That made the option available to either just enter the room and greet the mares she was supposed to meet already, or watch an event that was not seen by many due to reasoning unknown. The change of the Royal Guard before the throne room was about to begin.

Some lightning quick thinking was done in her mind did the unicorn gave a slight nod to herself. After that she backed herself up against the opposing wall of the door. For Rarity did not want to interrupt the ceremonial change in any possible manner. Her blue eyes laid themselves upon the two guards that stood with their proud chests stuck out and she couldn't help it to just smile. Not only were they strong, they were also rather handsome in the eyes of the mare.

Her warm eyes kept themselves on to two gray coated stallions that were standing guard before the door of the throne room and in the distance there was the clattering of both armor and hooves that could be heard. Rarity turned her head towards the origin of the sound and there they came. One corporal accompanied by four other guards were marching into the hallway and made their way towards the other two. Even though they didn't spoke a word, their attire, pace and weaponry of spears was intimidating enough not to mess with them and the lady of fashion didn't had any intention to do so.

The corporal came closer and closer to the door. The four guards behind him lowered their pace until they stood still while the white coated corporal moved over to the two who were guarding the entrance. With one quick step of his hooves he turned himself towards the two and gave a nod. The two understood the sign and gave a nod back before they stomped their hooves one by one on the ground while they held their head high and the spear in their wings. After the stomping did the two stepped forward after which they turned to their left and started to march a little further, away from the posts.

Two of the four guards that were resting on the place then stomped their hooves in the ground before marching over to their respectable places. And it were the wings that drove the bottom of the spears into the ground. “Hey, huh!” the white coated corporal shouted before the remaining two marched up and past him to join their fellow soldiers.

A nod of the corporal meant for the two new guard did its turn. They gave a nod back and he turned himself around, facing the group. He marched through the gap in between them and when he found himself just before them began the other four to march with him at the same pace before disappearing out of sight. But their clattering could be heard for long before it died down, it left the hallway empty and silent just as Rarity found it.

It was a ritual that was mostly done without sound but one that was filled to the brim with power, honor and respect. Standing guard before the very room of the princesses of the land one lived in was to be considered one of the highest honor a guard could ever receive during its service.

Though the job itself was long and tedious for those who stood on watch. For not a single word could be spoken when one stood there and not a single movement be made. The only exception it being if it would be out of defense. Other than that, the guards looked like they were statues that had been glued to the ground itself.

Rarity had been watching with big eyes to the events before the door of the room which got opened upon themselves. With the opening door, it allowed her to gain access to the throne room itself, to the highest of Royals of Equestria. She came back up from her position and gave a nod and a smile to both of the guards.

She stood still for just a moment to see if she would get a response, but they kept themselves on the codes given. Rarity then made her way across the hall and entered through the door to join the meeting she was invited to. A meeting of importance for her. A meeting of dresses which would be for the princesses themselves.

~~~~

Hours had gone by before the unicorn stepped through the doors again. She was meet by the warm, late afternoon sun. Designs for dresses were racing through her head but she also was a little disappointed. For none of her designs, no matter how beautiful they were, the royals didn't saw fit for them sadly enough. Dozens of sketches were made but all got turned down in a polite manner.

As deep sigh left her mouth as her head lowered itself as she made her departure from the throne room. “Puh, what do they know from fashion? They might rule the land, but if they prefer to walk naked around the Gala, then so be it. Not that they normally wear cloths to begin with. Oh well, better luck next time I suppose,” she said to herself. Yet her pace came to a hold by one of the windows that looked out over the gardens of the castle.

But the more she looked, the more she started to identify things within the garden. The statues were among one of the first to be seen, especially the one that housed the Draconequus once more. There was a sight however, that even blew her mind away.

Deep in the garden there was an armor wearing unicorn could be seen training under the guidance of an elder stallion. Rarity first thought it was just a normal routine job for the guard, keeping himself in his shape. But when it took off his helmet and the blond, sweaty mane dropped itself. Rarity could only say one name towards the little scene. “Royal Pain?”

After a little while of keeping her eyes on the stallion’s training and processing the seen sights before her, she began to head out of the castle in order to just trot through the metropolis a little bit. She had the hope that it would both brighten up her mood and maybe resulted in her buying something nice for herself.

~~~~

She was just minding her own business and gazed through some shopping windows with a calm expression. Yet a voice that she hadn't been heard in ages did its turn through the air. “Well, well, well, lady Rarity, how long has it been since we last spoke?”

The ears of the unicorn perked themselves upon the sound as her head turned itself around in order to see the mysterious speaker. But what her eyes saw was somepony she had least expected. “F-Fancy Pants? I, I don’t know when the last time was... maybe the party on which you met my friends?” she managed to bring out against him.

“Why yes, what a lovely bunch they are indeed, so diverse from another. Can’t see how things will get boring with all of them,” he replied under a soft chuckle before he fixed his monocle. “But don’t mind me asking, what is this lovely mare doing in this wonderful city today?”

The unicorn had managed to calm herself down from the rather pleasant surprise and a combination of a sigh and a chuckle left her. “You have no idea, my dear. You honestly don’t. And I don’t mind you asking me that, for I am just doing some window shopping,” she replied with a warm smile while she thought back to the party. A party that was both a hit and a miss and let her meet the unfriendliness of the higher circles.

“How delightful,” he spoke up but it was then that Rarity took note of the absence of a mare that could be found with him most of the time. Her mind was weighing the odds off against one another if it was her place to question it and her mind was giving her right in the matter.

She gave a small nod as conformation to his words before she turned her whole body around. Only in order to face him better as the question left her mouth. “If I may ask, where is Fleur?”

“Ah, miss Dis Lee, I say it with shame in my heart, but she has been feeling ill the past couple of days and thus been unable to accompany me on my many trips of the day. The doctors said she is having a bad form of stomach flu,” replied Fancy Pants before he shivered a little bit. “Most unpleasant to say the least.” The stallion then took his monocle out of his eye and rubbed it clean with a handkerchief that bared his initials. Though he never lost track of the mare her eyes.

Rarity gave him a nod of understanding as she knew just how terrible such a flu could be from both own experience and seen it happening countless times. But before she could give him any form of reply did the polite and well-dressed unicorn stallion ask her a question that came rather out of the blue. “Would you like to share a cup of tea with me, just because the opportunity is given to us?” Then the kerchief disappeared within his pocket again and the glass was placed before his eye with a polite smile.

“I would love that to be honest darling,” replied Rarity before she returned the warm smile. The stallion took one of her forelegs and planted a very gentle kiss on it like the gentlecolt he was. The unicorn mare blushed a little in response upon the done action before she released a small giggle. He offered her a hoof and together they ventured down to the edge of Canterlot. Down to a small restaurant that was rather unknown to the big crowds but had a magnified view over the valley and in the very far distance, the nice and quiet town of Ponyville.

~~~~

Once the two unicorns had reached their destined place, it was the stallion who allowed his horn to charge up. The action was done in order to pull a chair for her back. A chair on which she sat down on with unseen grace. Rarity gave him a warm smile and a nod as a silent ‘thank you’ before he took place on the opposing side of her.

Soon enough there was a waiter who came to take their orders and the two of them ordered the same things. Both Fancy and Rarity ordered a piece of cream cake and a cup of tea before their conversation started out over casual subjects such as the wonderful weather, the view they had from their position and that what they both had done in each other’s absences.

“Here you go madame, monsieur,” the waiter said as he had returned and ever so gently placed down the order before he gave a smile to each of them. “May you enjoy it.” Both unicorns nodded back to him as they said their thanks and he was off again to help other customers that had come in order to have their dinner.

The conversation of the unicorns returned to their normal goings as the mare revealed just why she was in Canterlot that day as the stallion listened to her words with the greatest of interest. All while the both of them took sips from their tea ever so often. “They, declined, your designs?” he spoke a little in disbelief after she was done with her story. “Now that I just find hard to believe, especially when they came from such a wonderful and refined tailor as yourself. Something is not right about it if I hear your side of the story. Then there is of course the other side on which they are having their reasons,” he replied with a baffled tone.

Rarity took a piece of her pie on her fork and brought it to her mouth while she carefully listened to his word before nodding in agreement to them. “That is rather true, Fancy Pants. But what those reasons might be, we might never know.”

“Very true, very true indeed yes. Mystery follows no matter where those two are going or what they are doing, but it always seems to land right on its hooves. With or without the elements,” the stallion replied with calm to her words.

“You, know of the, elements?” Rarity asked a little confused after she took the bite from her fork and had swallowed the little piece. “How, if I may ask? For I believed that everything was remained rather quiet about them.”

The stallion allowed himself a very light chuckle that was aimed towards the words of Rarity. Then he shook his head lightly in a disagreeable manner to her. “Nothing is kept quiet here, darling. And of course I have heard of them. Everypony did after the actions that were done in order to defeat Nightmare Moon and Discord. But what intrigues me the most, is just how casual you all stayed after it. I do not mean to offend you nor your friends, but many would have claimed a seat in the throne room upon doing such actions for the crowns and gaining such high titles,” he explained in his regular voice before he finished his tea.

“Well, I have to admit, there were times were both Rainbow Dash and myself had been thinking about such things, but we both never truly had the desires or the motives to do so. If there is one who should, it would be Twilight given how it was her that brought us all together the first time,” replied Rarity in return. She set her fork in the last piece of her slice of pie left on her plate.

“A very interesting story indeed, milady Rarity. One that has been awakening my own curiosity. But sadly, the time has been running rather late for us both today. What do you say, if next time I shall come to Ponyville and meet you in your lovely boutique?” the stallion said while he kept his eyes on her.

The sapphire blue eyes of the unicorn grew a little wider of delight at his words while she nodded. “Why yes, that would be wonderful. How are you the day after tomorrow if I may ask?”

“I don’t have that much planned for the day after tomorrow. I wanted to spend the day with Fleur, but given her illness, I do not think it is the wisest thing to do. For I don’t want to get sick myself. I should be able to come yes. Does the early evening suit you?” he replied with some haste.

“Another point I can see and yes, that time does suit me very well yes. I will be looking forward to it, my dear,” replied Rarity. A smile formed itself on her lips. A smile that only got wider if she wouldn’t watch over it.

The stallion rose up from his chair as he stuck his hoof out in order to shake it. “Then so it shall be, the day after tomorrow we shall meet each other again, fair lady Rarity.”

Rarity shook his hoof under a warm smile as she spoke her. “We shall, my dear sir Fancy Pants. But I’m afraid you have excuse my rather rude departure, I have to catch my train home.”

“Oh none taken dear. Go, go and catch your train,” he said under a light chuckle and with one last bow to each other, the mare made her departure from the little restaurant.

The stallion himself watched her gallop away and returned the wave she made in the end before she had just disappeared into the mass of ponies. Fancy Pants couldn't help it but to let out a light chuckle before her crossed his forelegs on the table. "Remarkable mare that she is. Truly one of a kind," he spoke up to himself before he noticed some bits that laid on the top, next to her plate. One of Fancy's eyebrows rose itself up before he knew the exact meaning for it all. "Clever girl."

~~~~

Rarity galloped through the many streets of the metropolis with the train station coming closer towards her. And before she realized it, she was standing in the line of the ticket booth. Yet the fear of missing her train was something that never left her. For the mare herself always had been on time with almost every single occasion and, as lovely as Canterlot was, she rather would spend the night in her own bed.

Luckily for her, was she able to get the last train to depart from the station that would go to Ponyville and the line shrunk a lot faster than she had expected. Time didn't had to progress long before she found herself facing the stallion behind the booth as she spoke her words. “Single ticket to Ponyville, private compartment, please,” she spoke up to him in a polite voice. He nodded and prepared the ticket as the bits were placed on the counter and soon enough she received her ticket. And with it she was access to the many platforms that the station was rich.

In all of her haste did Rarity galloped towards the platform only to see the train standing ready to make its departure. The conductor was waiting for the last passengers to board and just in the nick of time, she managed to get in while having her ticket shown to him. It wasn't a second too early as he was starting to close and lock the doors before he was yelling. “All ‘board! Train is ready to depart!” He jumped into a carriage himself as under a loud yet majestic whistle of pure and awesome power, the pistons of the train came into motion once again. Mere seconds later had the machine left Princess' Cross and traveled out of the station, unto the right track. There it then would have thundered down it to bring her back to her beloved town and home.

Once again was Rarity gazing through the windows of the carriage to the then darker outside world and she closed her eyes a little. And gently lost her contact with the physical world.

But in the end she was woken up from her light sleep in a rather rude manner. For the fact that the train that pulled on the breaks, it caused the whole train to shock before it came to a standstill. After Canterlot was the first stop going to be Ponyville and the brakes gave an indication that they had rolled into the station of the little town she had been calling home ever since she was born.

~~~~

The unicorn departed from the train and made her way over to her home without much attention given or gotten in the warm evening and went accompanied by the pleasant moonlight. “Aah, home sweet home,” she spoke to herself as she entered her beloved home. Then she made her way over to the stairs that were leading to the upper level. She could swear she had fallen straight in her bed.

Rarity would have loved to take a shower first, but she needed some much needed rest after such a busy but pleasant day of traveling and working. The mare tucked herself in below the blankets and before she knew it, she was off in a deep sleep.

But when she was asleep, there was a set of pure white teeth that appeared out of nowhere and were accompanied with two dark red rims that could be seen within the shadows of the night. And within the row of teeth, two of them elongated themselves into razor sharp fangs. Fangs that belonged to a being whose red irises were gazing upon the sleeping unicorn with a sick glee.

Whatever this being wanted from the unicorn, it would be everything except pretty. The two red rimmed eyes continued to gaze over the sleeping unicorn with all of their sickening pride. Yet the creature itself traveled through the darkness. Even with the curtains of the boutique open for just a little bit, it was still a complete darkness. For the moon had hid itself behind a cloud and the being hissed in a soft tone towards the fasionista.

30 Changes for the worst

The night that followed up after her day in Canterlot was just as easily passed away as any normal one. That was until the morning sun was inviting enough to get out of bed of one so desired. In the grand bedroom of the Carousel Boutique was Rarity having a little trouble. The soft rays shone down the slightly opened curtains and on her face. They teased her eyes a little bit in order to open themselves. But where she normally would open them and smiled to tackle the day, there instead was a moan of pure discomfort which could be heard as she hoisted herself up on her bed. “Ugh,” she groaned in herself as she didn't felt herself wake at all. More correctly, she felt herself almost as if something had drained her from her life force.

Her sapphire blue rims showed themselves finally to the world but were usually their normally so vibrant coloring could be seen, they had dimmed down by a bit before being rubbed by her soft forelegs under a small yawn. It was only after the legs removed themselves she was given a better opportunity to look around her room. Everything just stood as it had always been in her eyes.

From the stand which housed the wonderful looking gem that was inherited by her grandmother hadn't moved one bit and on the desk laid many different kinds of papers for dresses and just loose ideas. But something on her bed sheets themselves that caught her attention more than anything else.

“In all goodness of the world..?” mumbled Rarity in a careful and rightful frightened tone. That was just before she brought the sheets a little closer towards her face. It was done in an attempt to inspect some of the odd red dots that could be found upon it. “Blood? The mosquitoes are getting more annoying than I originally had expected. Time to bring out the old remedies then,” spoke Rarity after she discovered just what it was on her bed sheets. Though unknown to her, was the very fact that there were two little scars could be found in her neck. Two scars which laid almost directly above the most important vein in her neck, the carotid artery itself.

With her right forehoof did she went over the neck area before a loud yawn left through her mouth. The unicorn was everything but clearly awake from the night. Yet as the hoof went over the entire neck, it could feel two little bumps. "Are you kidding me here?" she muttered to herself while she classified the them as marks made by the dreaded insects. She was everything but happy about them and a deep sigh left through her nose. The hoof lowered itself again and the unicorn just sat there for a moment with both of her forelegs on the blankets as she looked through the room.

Rarity just shook the little dots off and eventually left the bed under a soft muttering. “Great, can change the sheets as well today while I did it not even a week ago. Oh well, might refresh myself first before doing anything else.” The unicorn left the bed and left the mess for what it was. She made her way over to the bathroom instead. The very place where she would prepare everything for a long and hot shower in order to wake up in full for the upcoming day. Any weakness or form of drainage, she always had solved in that manner. Just because it was a thing that stood equal to heaven in her mind. And it had helped her out on more than just one occasion.

While the hot water made its way over her coat and mane, Rarity let out a deep sigh of comfort and she closed her eyes. S rose up on her hindlegs with great care. The unicorn allowed the streaming and steaming water to be caught against her chest and she flicked her tail happily against the wall. The mare released a gentle moan of pure joy upon all the feelings that were going down her body.

She picked up the bottle of soap for her mane with the help of her magic and poured some of the thicker liquid within it. While she leaned against the wall, Rarity started to rub the soap through all of her mane. The unicorn of grace tried to not miss a single spot and did succeed upon it rather well. Given the fact just how much mane she had to wash.

Not much later was her entire mane dyed in a white coloring from the bubbly goods. With another charge of her horn would she have removed the showerhead of off of its place. She moved it all the way over her head and mane. Her forelegs were used to spread or wash away the shampoo that was in the hair with a gentle applied force.

The same ritual was done for her coat albeit it was more in the need of magic. Because the only parts of her body that she could wash with her forelegs, outside of the mane, was the neck, chest and belly area. Everything else had to be done with her magic unless she wanted to risk a major injury.

In the end had Rarity dropped back down on all four of her legs and with the help of both her magic and hooves she gave herself one last round of water to get rid of all the soap that that still could be found on her coat and mane. Though the white bubbly soap against her ivory coat was something that was rather difficult to spot with the naked eye. But the mare didn't care as she loved it and it all went accompanied with the sounds of some soft humming of self-composed music to let the time pass by. While she stood in a steaming shower.

~~~~

All the sudden she cut off the water supply and the humming died down before the curtain of the shower got surrounded by the aura of blue magic. And then it was pushed away to reveal the misty insides of the shower. At first it was her left foreleg that left the shower and it was placed upon a towel that was set on the ground.

Streams of water made their elegant way down the leg through the natural created channels in her fur before the right foreleg was placed in front of it. Only then did her hindlegs step out of the shower and on the towel. There she stood in a beautiful and elegant pose. One which really showed her cleaned body in its full glory. With the sunlight reflecting upon it, Rarity looked like she was a shining gem.

Her tail hung down due to the masses of water and it was just being dragged over the ground while her mane had dropped itself before her right eye. The water dripped off of her body from all sides while steam left her from behind. She always loved to take a shower in temperatures that were hot. Everything combined was without a single doubt in almost every stallion's mind, a view worth to kill for.

Her horn charged itself up a little bit while she closed her eyes and there were more towels that got levitated into the air. Towels that were used in order to dry herself off from the watery heavens on earth. It was something she did with great pleasure before she wrapped her signature white and goldish colored, silk bathrobe around her body. Her signature warm smile found itself on her face and a little giggle left her on the very thought of what the day would had in store for her. A feeling she usually woke up with.

“Hmmm, now that was just divine,” she said to herself as the towels that were used dropped themselves to the ground. The mare walked up to the washbasin in order to further make herself up. For the change from being just out of bed, to the fully proper mare as everypony knew her as, was still a chore to do but one she did with love.

A couple minutes had she brushed and combed through her mane and tail. All in order to regain their unique curling in them. For it were those curls within her hair which were part of her looks. The looks that set her apart from almost all of the other ponies. It made her, a rarity. When she was one hundred percent happy with her looks, she smiled in the mirror and then left the bathroom as a whole after having it cleaned up a bit. She left it in order to trade it in for the kitchen downstairs to enjoy a wonderful yet simple breakfast.

~~~~

It was a breakfast that was made up from a simple slice of toast with some molten cheese on top of it and a glass of milk. Simple but enough to begin the day that laid ahead. It was not much to begin the day with but the unicorn wasn't the world’s biggest eater in the morning. She just couldn't get more down her throat then just that what laid on her plate. There had been periods in her life she didn't ate at all during the mornings, but that was a major mistake of her. Ever since her health went back because of it, she slowly returned to eating in the morning again.

“Very well then,” spoke Rarity to herself after she had swallowed the final remains of her milk and left the kitchen table. The energetic mare had received some of her life force and did the dishes with the help of her magic. When everything was set back and down, she made her way over to her working area with a smile.

“...Who is next?” Her eyes had regained some of their coloring more brighter coloring during the breakfast but also because she had taken the time to recover from the night. Thing had happened in the past night that were unexplainable to her and she didn't even knew about it. Yet as her eyes looked around the many mannequins which all wore unfinished dresses for commoners and high class ponies alike, there was just something that sparked within the body of the mare. An unnamable force that was unique to her or at least in Ponyville and she was just willing to start working on whatever had priority.

With a strong nod that was given to herself began Rarity to do what she loved doing the most and did it all as the warm and bright smile remained on her face. Her magic was doing its job as it was supposed to be while the mare herself was humming self-made tunes and songs from her youth alike. All of the sounds were echoing through the room. Which created a wonderful choir and orchestra to be heard.

The day itself was a pleasant one. Not a single cloud could be found within the skies while the sun was warm and pleasant to both travel and work with. Many ponies came to pick up their order from the famous boutique through the daily hours, whereas others decided to drop an order off. And then there was the - from time to time - though conversation with the mare. They were nine out of ten times about the design of the desired piece of clothing. But the client and the tailor always left the meeting room with a smile on their faces, they had always agreed on the design both given and received. Some even came in just to have a conversation with her to check in on the latest news or just because they liked talking to a mind like her own.

There was of course the fifth kind of ponies who just came by window shopping or looking around to all the beautiful products that stood on display. It were those which Rarity never minded to have over the floor. For the pieces that stood on her displays had two main purposes set up by the mare herself. The first one being some lovely interior decoration whereas the second one had a more business side to them. For they were also meant to show a, possible, future client just how well, far and sometimes even daring the craftmareship of Rarity went in her designs.

The unicorn did her job always with a smile and no matter how many times she was interrupted from her stitching, a smile never left her face. Though she had the urges to just wanting to lock herself up in the work area from time to time given the sometimes annoying questions some of the customers had. But as with every day, it had to come to an end. As soon as the clock tower of Ponyville hit five in the afternoon did the mare close her boutique for clients and customers alike. Though she kept working on dresses and other projects in peace for another hour or two. It mostly depended on how her mood was and what still had to be done before she prepared her dinner and just enjoying an evening off.

But the night that came, it would become a night like no other she had ever been through. For that night she would turn into a being of myths, folklore and ghost stories told throughout the ages. Because fears and horrors were on the point of becoming one beautiful but deadly reality.

~~~~

Rarity was just sitting down in her chair with a good book before her eyes. A fantasy book which she read through her red framed glasses. But the more she read, the more her body temperature seemed to rise up. As if she would have a starting flu of any kind. Though the stubborn mare tried to shake it off and just kept reading. That was until her head was pounding harder than ever before and thus caused a terrible headache to follow up. She closed the book and leaned back in her chair while she waited for it all to just pass by. “M-Maybe I should have e-eaten a bit more tonight… or Fancy carried it over?” spoke Rarity to herself. She tried to find a logical reason behind her symptoms.

Though all of the sudden there was the feeling of needing to throw up that rushed through her body. Because she didn't wanted to spill her stomach content anywhere in the living room, she held her mouth shut with both her lips and a forehoof. After that would she have swallowed it back inside. With the disgusting taste in her mouth did Rarity shook her head. The mare stood up from the chair before she tried to walk a couple of steps.

Then it couldn't be stopped anymore. She was almost by the archway that lead to the main hall of her home it happened. The sounds of vomiting could be heard loud and clear. She feared the worst for her wonderful carpet on the floor. But it was a situation of luck by bad luck. It only stayed by sounds and spazzes of her body while the content stayed where it should be.

“W-What’s going, o-on?” she questioned after the events with tired eyes. She began to feel herself just becoming sicker by the second. As an added present to the stack, her back became sore. The feeling of something that just wanted to rip itself through her bones and skin without mercy rushed through her. In her mind did Rarity went through all the diseases that were known to her to while she tried to place the symptoms she had at the moment by just one.

But nothing there was nothing inside her mind that could even remotely match the horror and disgust which she was experiencing then. She was suffering something that was completely unexplored for her and was just sickening to say the least. The pain, the rest of the feelings, she wanted to do nothing else but make it all stop.

~~~~

Yet in order to make matters even worse than they already were, her upper jaw became aggrieve. All while the same feeling in her back remained there. She tried to keep herself standing through the pain, trying to stay the tough mare she could be and wanted to be. But it was all in a vague hope that would be over not much later. Then there was scream of the purest pain and agony did its turn through the living room. A scream that was accompanied by the sounds of flesh being torn to pieces by something unknown.

Blood splatters were sent from both sides of the unicorn and hit both the nearest wall and floor. Tears of agony rolled down her cheeks as her sapphire blue eyes got closed off from the world once again. But on her back, there was something that nopony could have held possible. Something that only two other ponies on the face of the land had.

For on her back there was a pair of wings that looked like those of a bat. The wings which had literally ripped themselves through her skin while a bone in her spinal cord had morphed itself to hold them. It had changed into that of a socket the pegasi had in order to hold them in place. Yet there was a slight complication with them. It was a fragile and makeshift one. That fact was more than enough to make any pegasus cringe in the fears of not being able to fly with them.

The freshly gotten wings just fell down to the ground while no force was placed into them yet. The unicorn hadn't even the slightest of idea that they were there. Their almost transparent purple skin showed off bright as the bones used as the connection points were the same white as her fur. The mare herself just dropped herself to the ground due to the intense levels of pain and despair. “M-Make it stop..!” she begged in a quiet tone. A beg made towards any force that could hear her pleas.

In her mouth there was another change that happened as her tongue could feel two of her teeth that became longer. Yet the pain in her back was too much for Rarity to focus herself on that smaller change. Though what truly happened in her mouth was that her teeth, that two of her canines were slowly turning into sharp and deadly fangs. Fangs that were good enough to pierce themselves through flesh and tear it away if they had to. Her tongue kept going past them while more tears streamed down her face of utter agony as she laid on the ground.

Rarity wanted to scream as loud and as long as possible in pain but the stubborn mare just didn't do it for the soul reason of it being unladylike. But drastic times, ask for drastic actions and it was no exception. Shortly afterward it was the will to release sounds that took the upperhoof and her voice took over the living room of the boutique with a high pitched scream. Screams of utter agony did their turn through the entire room, horrible screams of somepony that was on the brink of death. That was true in more than one manner of saying. Yet nopony could hear them and thus help her with her sufferings.

Behind her closed eyelids there was another and final change that took place. Her normally always so warm and from time to time inviting, sapphire blue rims were put to rest. They got replaced by something that was just as horrible as the wings and fangs. For there was a new coloring that boiled up within them. A crimson red coloring that would become her iris as her core body temperature lowered itself to fairly much nonexistent.

~~~~

After a couple more screams and winces in pain were being made before the mare managed to control herself a bit more. She dared to stand back up on all four of her hooves and in response did her weak wings curl themselves almost out of instinct around her belly and back. That action that was done had created the ever so elusive nightgown she would be wearing from that day forward until the day she would truly pass over to the afterlife.

But the eyes of Rarity kept themselves closed no matter what as she felt the feeling of a fever coming up again. In her mind there was one side that forced herself to just open her eyes and embrace the thing she had become. Whereas the other however just prayed it was all one bad dream that had fallen upon her.

“W-What’s going o-on?” she managed to mumble in herself after the screams died down. She indeed opened up her eyes. The gaze that was revealed to the world went accompanied with the seducing yet terrifying crimson to bloodred rims in her eyes as her wings unfold themselves once again. Her head turned itself from side to side and gave the eyes a good time to watch the spread wings in their full glory before a grin of utter insanity formed itself below her nose. All of the sudden she just erupted out in a loud and somewhat diabolical laughter of pure evil and malice.

During her snickering session had Rarity managed to stand herself back up on all four of her legs as firm as always. Her first action done were a couple steps back into the living room to inspect the wings a bit more and give her all of the space she required.

Rarity’s head turned itself right again as her wings gave a small flap before they curled themselves back around while her eyelids closed themselves halfway. That motion created a very manipulative stare from the mare as she started to wander a little around. “What has, h-happened..?” she questioned herself. Her brain had managed to kick back in and she took note of the horrifying changes.

The eyes opened themselves as wide as they were allowed. She released yet another scream, but the one that left her was a scream of pure terror and fear. A scream that could be heard by the neighbors, if she had those. For the boutique was a building that was standing all alone in the street. The nearest building was right across the street. From there was it impossible to hear the scream she let go.

Rarity closed her eyes once more before she just erupted in tears on the very spot. Softly and silently she started to sob in herself upon realizing the monster she had been turned into due to whatever reason. No longer was she the simple unicorn tailor that everypony knew her as. Instead she was turned into something even she didn't know that possibly existed.

~~~~

There she stood, panting from her unstoppable sobbing. In a moment of mental tiredness, the primal instincts of the vampony in her saw the opportunity to take over the brain. Which did that with the greatest of pleasure. The sobbing got turned into a maniacal laughter as she rose up on her hind legs and spread both her forelegs and wings out to the sides. “Changes, for the better I would say!” she shouted into the thin air after her laughter had died down. But for long it didn't stay silent though. Her insane laughter rose up again almost straight away after she had spoken the words.

In the lights of the boutique that were created by the candles and her shadow could be seen on the wall. It was a sight that was of utmost discomfort. For the being with the wings and fangs was visible on the black spots, looked even more hideous than what she looked like in reality. Even though she saw it with her own eyes, Rarity’s very own mindset kicked itself back in.

It was only then that a mental struggle between herself took place. A struggle that would have dominated the mare for the rest of her existence on the face of the lands. On one side there was her regal posture, the mare everypony knew her as. While on the other side stood the mare she had been turned into. The vampony in herself, a predator of both body and mind through seduction and manipulation.

A fierce battle took place between them as the body was only a toy for her mind, playing around with her like it was nothing. But one blow, one clash of the both of them at the same time caused something within her mind. It caused a power cut to happen within her brain. A cut that would have her knocked and blacked out for the very remainders of the night while in her head, the clash simply continued.

~~~~

Meanwhile and just outside of town had the Apple family found themselves all collected around the fireplace as Granny Smith simply looked upon all three of her grandchildren with her old but always loved smile. Just the mere sight of the three together made her life worthwhile. Apple Bloom was peacefully asleep in the hooves of Applejack as the cowgirl herself laid gently against her brother, Big Macintosh who was still asleep and smiled in return while a peaceful sigh left through his nose.

“Oh this sight just makes the butterflies in my belly fly up again,” spoke Granny in a chuckling tone. The crisping of the wood was one of the few sounds to be heard outside of the breathing of the mare and filly.

“Ah know what ya mean Granny, never seen them two of them this tired,” the red stallion spoke as her. It surprised the elderly mare a bit as it became apparent he had only closed his very eyes. With a single chuckle that left him, his sap green eyes were gently revealed again and he gently yet peacefully made his hoof go through the mane of his eldest sister.

“You know Mac, I have been wondering for a long time now. You know I ain't life for-”

“Granny, let’s not speak ‘bout that subject again, please. This moment, Ah wish to cherish with mah heart.” Big Mac replied while he looked his grandmother deeply in the eyes. The elderly mare could see the twinkle of truth in the eyes of her oldest grandchild and nodded in silence before she rest her old eyes on the sight once again.

~~~~

In the treelibrary of Ponyville could Twilight have found herself working on something that she found worthy of reading. But it was more time consuming then everything she had read in the past six months. She was given a book about tomes for spells that were vastly remained unexplored. But as eager as she was, the studious unicorn managed to perform one spell that even made her stare in utter disbelief.

Being knocked back by the vast power that was released from her, by then smoking horn, the young mare rubbed her forehead a little bit before she opened her eyes again. Only to stare at somepony she knew all too well. “Oh no..!” she said while stared at a much more mature looking version of somepony. Somepony who happened to be nopony else then herself.

“So we meet again,” her elder even image said with a grinning smile on her face.

“So it seems. But why are you here again? Is doomsday really coming now?” the present day mare asked in all of her curiosity.

“More or less... But it is never too late to change the timeline, as long as you know just where it went wrong,” the future version of herself spoke as it rose up on her hind legs and she leaned against the desk. “Besides, you brought me here this time instead of I myself.” The torn catsuit wearing mare crossed her forelegs over each other and a sly grin was formed. With her free eye she kept it keen on the younger Twilight to see her reaction into the fullest of detail.

“Suppose you have a point there. Anything I should know before either I sent you back or you get brought back?” the present version of the mare asked out of sheer curiosity.

“Nah, nothing really. Just keep doing what you are always doing and everything will be fine. Besides, too much foreknowledge is something truly dangerous.” Twilight from the future replied as the sparks of lightning traveled once again over her tattered catsuit. But deep within her heart did the future version of Twilight knew the truth all along. Of the horrible days that would be coming if things weren't changed. With her one visible eye she gazed over the present Twilight with a smirk. “Guess time is not the greatest of fans of having me here. Shame really, I like this time. So carefree.”

“So it seems. Doesn't it hurt to travel through time like that, and why do you always wear that suit and look like that?”

The future Twilight let go a chuckle before she spoke the words in her defense. “It doesn't hurt as much as you think. You just get stretched out and brought back together, much like gravity pulls you to the ground. You’ll get used to it, trust me. As for the looks, I just loved it and decided to stay with it.” The last set of words were spoken to conceal the lie of the future of the land. She was a smart mare and knew to never spill too much against her past version.

And under a loud zap of magical electricity was the future version of the eager unicorn gone once again. She had once again vanished into thin air while some sparks could still be seen running their way over the ground she stood on. “Most curious to meet your future self every now and then. Wonder if it is possible to meet a past self. Oh wait...I just did, well sort of.” Twilight chuckled gently to herself before returning back to her studies. She closed the book out of which she got the tome and the title of it read, Spells through time, past and future closer to the present.

~~~~

Meanwhile, deep into the future of Equestria stood the future version of Twilight back in her torn down library. With the sun that shone through the cracked and broken windows she was just reminded to the terror that had fallen over on the land. A terror that once was called generous.

With a sigh she sat down on a table and looked over to a banner that hung outside. The banner that was the used by the unicorn kingdom back in the ancient days. Except that it had changed the design, for the mane and coat coloring where that of nopony else but Rarity, and in the mouth were deadly fangs to be seen. “How could we have been so blind? Her of all...” In a moment of frustration did she rose back up and slammed her hoof into the ground before she snarled into the thin air. The course that fate had taken, was one that should have been prevented at any cost.

If that was going to be the future of Equestria, nopony must have ever got to knew it. Yet time always had been in flux. The time where this Twilight was could possibly have been an alteration upon the timeline. Yet the time in the age she just had visited was too young to truly tell the fate of the magical land of friendship and harmony. Events were bound to happen, events that could change and reshape the future as it was known.

“There she is! Get her!” was shouted in a stallion's voice all the sudden just outside of the library. The clatter of armor was caught in her ears and she knew what time it was.

The unicorn looked only up from the sudden voice and smirked a bit towards it. There was a reason of just why she wore her attire, and they just happened to be it. “Hello boys, did you miss me? Heh, suppose your queen still wants my head on a stick, or to become her pet dog? Well, I’m ready for each and every one of you!” shouted Twilight in return. Her horn charged itself up to strengths that only she could call upon. “I’ll take you all on!” She was ready to fight to the death against the forces outside. A fight she would win, no matter the cost.

31 The beginning of the end

The red rims of the unicorn became visible to the world once again. They started to gently observe the area she had fallen asleep in. Which happened to be the floor of the living room within the boutique. Ever so carefully did Rarity try to stand back on her hooves before there was a pounding headache that took over deep within her skull. Under a loud moan of pain was one of her forehooves brought over to the sore part of her head and ever so gently it started to rub it. “D-Did I pass out, a-again?” mumbled Rarity in an angry tone. The unicorn still hadn't taken note or fully realized the changes she had been through the night before. A big part was due to the fact that the wings were curled up and the fangs had retracted back in her mouth.

Soon enough had the mare to live with the pounding pain in her brain. She made the way over to the kitchen with a couple of slow taken steps. From the moment she had woken up, there had been a thirst in her throat. One she had never experienced before in all of time. The mare didn't had a clue what could have made her so thirsty for she remembered nothing of the past night. All of it was just erased from her mind.

In the kitchen did the sun its gentle turn while it was making its way all over the land. But the unicorn charged up her horn and closed all the curtains without much thinking. It was something that was done in order to prevent herself from walking straight into the lights it cast. The unicorn of grace was not even wanting to look at the sun given the sheer volume her headache had.

Her horn kept itself charged slightly in order to pick up a glass from the cabinet before it was placed under the tab for some water. She brought the glass to her lips and began to drink it empty in mere seconds, she had gulped the liquid down her throat. “Ahh, how refreshing,” she spoke to herself with a light chuckle. The glass was simply set in the sink below her and Rarity turned herself around to leave the place as it was. But soon after she left the kitchen, the thirst returned as quickly as it came and she gently shook her head. Rarity always had been the stubborn mare when it came to dealing with matters of her body, whether it be physical injuries or illnesses.

She just kept going towards her working area in order to do what she loves doing and earned her living with it. Yet her eyes had missed the splatters of blood as a whole. Splatters that appeared to be spots of shadow from the sun were the things they appeared in her eyes. It were that same set of eyes which soon after that fell upon the many unfinished designs that were just screaming artistic perfection already. Even if they weren't done by a long shot. “Now, let’s see here,” she spoke to herself while she made her way over to the desk.

Rarity dropped her slender body in the chair behind it while the glasses were levitated over to her nose under some mental strain. The pain became a little bit too much for her and she let the glasses fall in her hooves which were then brought them over to her nose. As she looked through the lenses, Rarity blinked a couple times in order to get her sight straight again. “Maybe I need to wear them more often. Hmm, maybe mother was right after all, my eyes are getting worse by the day,” she mumbled to herself as she opened her eyes for the last time.

Before her and on the desk were countless pieces of papers of both orders and invoices alike to be found. Her forehooves moved and sorted all of them while she took a few selected ones and they were placed on a small stack. “Invoices here, that stack still has to be done, as the other one is done...” Even with her pounding headache she still tried to do her daily duties as a shop owner. One had to give her credit for being a tough mare when it came to that.

The more her eyes glared over the pieces of paper, the more the administration of the boutique as a whole got done while seconds turned into minutes and minutes in an hour. Both her forelegs were then holding her head as it was lowered down while she released moans of utter discomfort before just leaving the desk. “I can’t work like this, with this pounding headache... The store stays closed for the day I’m afraid.”

Rarity stood up from the chair and walked out of the area. With pain and effort she moved up to the front door of the boutique as she went through a small box with cards that could be hanged under the open/closed sign. There was a secondary and smaller sign which said ‘due to illness’ that got placed below the ‘closed’ sign as the mare allowed a deep sigh to leave her nose. She felt herself like a complete wreck and it would only get worse if she didn't took her rest.

Any normal pony would have said to her to take an aspirin or two for the headache but the ivory coated mare didn't like to take medicine. Instead she just let the body take care of it while she would continue to work, but what she was suffering had become too much for her. And just as she turned herself around to hop up the stairs, there was a shock of remembrance went through her body as she spoke one name out loud. “Fancy Pants!”

~~~~

The well-known stallion from Canterlot would have come down to Ponyville during the upcoming evening. He had arranged a meeting to share a cup of tea with the mare. Rarity had waited ever so long for an opportunity like that, for it would boost her image in Canterlot if he saw her many wonderful designs. And aside the wonderful chance, it was just nice to see him somewhere else then the high atmosphere of Canterlot.

“I am not going to call him off, sick or not, it shall go on,” said the mare determined while she walked up the stairs. “Stay in bed all day and keep myself calm. Not expecting any visitors today so that should be fairly good.” She walked through the hallway and up to her room while mumbling even more things in herself.

Under a soft plof on the mattress itself was her body met with the near heavenly comfort of her ever so beloved bed. She scooted around in it for a little while in order to herself even more comfortable as her horn changed itself up. Ever so gently it were the blankets that got pulled over the sick mare whose eyes closed themselves. No sounds could be heard within the borders of the room, nor the whole boutique for that matter. That was with the only exception being the slow in- and exhale of Rarity which echoed gently from time to time.

Yet the day kept going in its normal routine, there were of course ponies who stood before the door of the boutique and read the little note that was left behind for them. Some nodded in an understanding manner towards it, for nopony can be working all year around without getting sick at least once. While others were a little bit disappointed for their order had been delayed by it for they really needed it. And then there was the third kind who erupted out in anger while they cursed to themselves as they walked away.

Many ponies were just doing their daily routine of going to work and in the end came home again before the night would fall. The sun lowered itself behind the castle of Canterlot while the moon rose up at its own pace to allow the night to begin.

It was through the elegant light of the moon that went through her curtains that Rarity gently woke up from her slumber. She felt herself a bit better but still not up to her best. Under a soft sigh were the blankets pushed away from her body before she made her way downstairs. Yet during her little trip was the thought of what she would have for dinner coming to mind.

Of course she had noticed her wings being curled up around her body but the mare didn't even looked up at them. All because of the whole fact that the night was lost from her mind, she came to the assuming that she had made it during it. Not that it truly minded her for it was a perfect fit. Her mind was still broken but it was being picked back to order by the remaining forces in her body. Though it did left certain and crucial points out of it because of whatever reason.

But when Rarity stood in the kitchen didn't she seemed to be hungry for anything she had in house. So instead she just prepared everything for a lovely cup of tea. Tea that would be used for the upcoming meeting but also for the thirst that had returned to her, or better said, which never left her.

The unicorn just sat down on a chair behind the kitchen table with the cup being held tight in her forehooves. She dropped two sugar cubes in it for whatever reason. But her red rims just glared a little lifeless before them out. They had set their sight on infinity and possibly far beyond it.

With care was the cup brought to her lips and she took a small sip. The warm liquids entered her mouth before it lubricated her throat a little and lusting the thirst by a little bit. But by far it wasn't enough for her. “Ugh, what happened yesterday? Don’t tell me that Pinkie had another party to which I attended to,” she mumbled up after the cup was set back down on the table again.

Rarity shook her head to side from side as she gave her thoughts the free range to do whatever they wanted to. Countless ideas were being made up about just what could have happened before she took yet another sip from her tea. As the liquids got swallowed and the cup was set back on the table once more, there was a loud sigh that left through her nose. Her stare went down into the cup and regained its near infinity by looking at the still standing liquids.

~~~~

Time ticked away on the clocks and she wanted to pour herself another cup before a knock on her door could be heard. A knock that caused her ears to perk themselves in surprise. “Miss Rarity?” the voice of a stallion called out quietly as the mare blinked at the unexpected visitor as her mind placed the sound in its rightful place. A small smile got formed before the mare made her way over to the door in an elegant manner. Rarity set her hoof on the doorknob and she turned it open for him.

While the white coated, blue maned stallion looked at the mare, he quickly took note of the red eyes she had. Fancy Pants hesitated a little bit before he then gently asked the burning question on his mind. “I hope I am not interrupting from your recovery, now am I?”

“No not at all, my dear,” replied Rarity. She held the door open a bit wider for him. “Please, come in.”

“If you don’t mind me asking first, what is the illness you are suffering? For I might have given it over to you from Fleur,” he said to her. In his eyes it could be seen that he truly was afraid that he might have been the stallion who gave it to her.

“Just a little headache from a party I had yesterday evening, darling. Nothing all too serious thankfully,” answered Rarity. Of course she lied with a smile, even though it was a weak one.

“Hmm... Fleur is having a terrible stomach flu, I do suppose that entering can not much more harm. Maybe you have been overworking yourself as well, dear,” he spoke with a small smile of his own as he set his hooves inside the warm boutique. His eyes were given the time to inspect the rather simple but effective design of the building as well as the magnificent interior design. “I do have to admit, it is quite the lot different than I expected the place to be. It is so much more simple, yet having its share flair of elegance.” He turned his attention back to her while she closed the door after he had entered. “Almost like yourself.”

A small but bright red blush appeared on the cheeks of Rarity as she stumbled a little to get her words out before finally speaking. “W-Why thank you, Fancy P-Pants.” She walked past him and then it fell in his eyes. The fact that she also wore the purple, near transparent, nightgown. He decided not to make a remark about it even though the question was yet another one that burned on his mind. Fancy fixed his monocle before his eye and he could understand her choice of clothing given the circumstances she compensated in. “So, would you like to see some of my current designs?” she asked him with a polite smile.

“Well I can not say no to that, now can I? A master artist who is asking me to watch their latest work. I would love to if I may say so. Right after you, milady,” his hoof moved in a polite manner as he was ready to follow her to wherever it might be she would lead him too.

Rarity was delighted by his answer and the smile kept standing below her muzzle. Yet on the inside she couldn't hold herself anymore, so delighted she was. The mare and stallion made their way over to her working area as he followed her without questioning. At first they walked through the main shop area where most of the business magic happened. But usually that what laid behind the screens was often to be considered more interesting.

The stallion had to admit, from the dresses that stood on display to the products that laid on the very shelves, everything was already looking marvelous in his eyes.

~~~~

Yet it was only after they had entered through the archway that the eyes of the stallion allowed themselves to fall upon the many and mostly unfinished masterpiece of designs that had taken their residence in the room. But the view was a lightly obscured since none of the candles were on. It was a problem that was solved with a single charge of Rarity’s horn. While the charge left her horn it caused all of the candles erupted in their little flames and imitated the area.

“Mastered the arts of fire as well, Rarity?” the stallion spoke up with a light chuckle. He was quite amazed by her actions. “Now I can see why they call you, the mare on fire back in Canterlot.”

Rarity allowed herself a light giggle before her horn lost its coloring and she turned herself around to face him. “Oh, oh, oh, it is not because of that dear. No, that is because of my ability to work out so much, in such a little time. No, the arts of fire, are another story. Long one short, it was a long training session with Twilight really. She wanted me to burst fires like a flamethrower of some kind in order to melt the gems that I would find. However, it never worked for me and all I could do was, well...” She nudged her head over to the little flames to tell the rest of the tale.

The stallion couldn't help it but to give her a polite chuckle with his left forehoof against his mouth. Yet it was only after the hoof was set back on the ground that he had a good look at the lit room. And it was almost instantly that his jaw dropped a little bit at the sight that was created before him while his eyes went passed all of them, watching them one by one with the greatest of cares.

~~~~

At first he saw a very nice gala gown for a mare, its design happened to be hinting towards the countryside side of life and he couldn't leave the question being answered. “Miss Rarity, if I may ask, for who is that dress over there and what was its inspiration?” Fancy Pants asked while he nudged his head towards the dress while his eyes turned back over to the mare.

The unicorn took the silent message and looked at the dress herself. Once it fell in her own eyes, all of her thoughts about the thing got opened. She walked over to it and stood next to it while she laid a hoof on the back of it. “That beauty? It is for the sister of Braeburn in Appleloosa who is the cousin of Applejack, if I remember it correctly that is. Their family is just so big that it becomes hard to keep track on,” replied Rarity with joy. “But the initial design was to incorporate the family’s trademark into it, which being apples and they all have this western side of them so I wanted it to look tough.”

The stallion nodded to the spoken words with an interested look on his face before he blinked slightly towards them. “Wow, that is quite the something indeed yes. And I believe I remember Applejack. She, was the mare with the hat, right? Never expected her to have such a big family, if your words have to be believed that it. Not that I am doubting you of course, milady."

Rarity allowed herself a chuckle in response before she made her way over through the sea of mannequins. A sea of color and pleasant scents entered her eyes and nose before she stopped by one particular dark fabric colored dress. One which was having the designs reminiscent to that of gothic and even hinting towards that dark ages of the land. Her eyes trailed all over the dress as a thoughtful moan left her mouth.

“May I ask if there is a problem?” the stallion replied as he caught the moan.

Rarity gently shook her head and turned her attention back to Fancy Pants. Their eyes met one another before she spoke her words. “No, no not at all, just trying to remember for who this black masterpiece is. I do believe it is for lady Nocturne.”

“Lady, Nocturne?” he asked with care in his tone. “If you don’t mind me asking, who is that?”

“I don’t mind it at all, dear. But lady Nocturne is a unicorn mare who also is into science just as my friend Twilight. But she has slipped a bit into the crazy side and is put under surveillance of the princess her guards. At least that is the gossip I have heard here and there. For I never got the chance to speak to her myself sadly enough. Not even seen her once for that matter. The order got received through the mail and everything was just as if we had done a conversation. All of the measurements, the coloring, the looks. All of it through the mail, it was something of utmost curiosity to say the least if not downright creepy,” said Rarity to him while she kept her eyes on his. “Interesting, but creepy.”

“My my. That is quite the mysterious order for certain. I don’t take it that you have gotten such orders before. Nonetheless, the design is just amazing. Simple, mysterious and elegant,” the stallion replied to her before he turned his eyes turned over to a dress that was mostly fit for the display. “May I ask, what that dress over there might happen to be?”

“Hm? Which dress, dear?” Rarity spoke as her head peeked itself up from the mannequins. She followed the hoof that was extended by the stallion and her eyes fell upon a dress that she knew all too well. “Now that, my dear Fancy Pants, is the very dress I wore at my very first Grand Galloping Gala. Though this is the restored version. The first version got a little... destroyed.”

“Hmmm, I do happen to have heard about it, Celestia found it amazing for some reason. But, it truly shows just the sheer creativity you have in that head of yours, my dear Rarity. It truly is an amazing creation in my eyes.” the stallion replied to her as he looked back to her. He could read the red blush that she had once more gained on her cheeks like it was nothing and he noticed that his word did her virtue.

“I, I can’t thank you enough for your words mydear. They really mean a lot to me,” said Rarity to him. All while she tried her best to hide the blush.

~~~~

The two unicorns kept walking around for a bit more as the stallion was hit by amazement almost every second as he saw a new dress. And the purple maned unicorn told the story behind each dress that he pointed to in all of their scents and colors. But a bit faster than expected, they were through the designs as the mare spoke up her words in a polite tone. “Shall we share our cup of tea then?”

“That would be delightful, milady,” replied Fancy Pants under a soft but warm smile while he then followed the unicorn through the shop and towards the living room. He couldn't help it but to notice something of interest about the circular shape and the archways. “All rooms connected to one another, if I may ask?” he asked as they entered the living room.

“Not really, one can access the living room, the work area and the staircase for the upper level through the shop, but the kitchen can only be accessed by the living room. I do not like it that much when ponies can just see what I am going to eat when they come around closing time. And upstairs there is not a single connection except a walk in closest that connects my bedroom with my inspiration room,” she spoke as her red rims fell into his blue ones once again before she disappeared in the kitchen with a little sway in her hips. “Please, make yourself at home. Do you happen to have something in your tea?”

“I see, yet another interesting story that is coming up from your side, and I do not have anything in my tea, thank you very much. Though do you happen to have citrus flavored tea?” the stallion spoke up before he made himself comfortable in a chair.

The mare peeked her head through the archway and she looked to him with a set of curious looking eyes. “I am quite the interesting mare when it comes down to the matter, darling. And for that I have to take a small look, but I think I have,” answered Rarity before she disappeared once more into the kitchen and prepared the cups of tea.

Fancy Pants made himself a little more comfortable within the chair and his eyes ever so gently started to observe the many pictures that were hung up on the wall. Pictures that held the images of many friends and family of the unicorn on many different events and occasions. Yet the one that stood out the most within his own eyes was a group picture. One of the six friends together in their perfectly styled gala dresses and each of them had a genuine expression on their face, it was something he could tell from them right away.

There was a deep that sigh left his nose, a mixed sign of both happiness and sadness. Happiness for that the mare that had found her place as she did, but sadness for himself. For he didn't had such a good group of friends as that she had gained over the course of time. Most of them only did it for the bits and just to say they were friends with ‘the’ Fancy Pants from Canterlot. He would just love it to stand in her horseshoes, or next to them as the idiom goes.

But life always takes turns of its own and nopony can interfere with that sadly enough and he knew that all too well. But as long as he could have Fleur Dis Lee, the true love of his life and the unicorn he was visiting, it couldn't be better for him. While it was true that Rarity also did it to with ‘the’ stallion, something in her eyes and behavior also showed that she genuinely meant her actions and words against him. And it was because of that, that he cherished the humble ivory coated unicorn as much as he did.

~~~~

Rarity had made her return into the living room with the two cups of tea being levitated in the air with the help of her magic as she walked up to the table under a warm smile. She placed both cups on it before taking place on a chair of her own. “Thank you, milady,” he replied. His own horn charged itself up a little bit and began to levitate his cup. “And cheers.”

The mare discharged her horn while she took the cup with a hoof while she spoke her words with a small smile. “You are welcome my dear, and cheers to you as well.”

Both of the unicorns took a sip at the same time but the eyes of the mare were starting to focus themselves on a place rather unusual. A place that was a body part of the stallion and she never as much dared to think. For it was the neck of the stallion that was visible through the sipping action.

To make matters even worse, there was one of his veins that showed up with every sip he took. For some reason the sights let the heart of the mare pump a bit faster. Almost as if she was going in for the hunt on flesh while her mind was having throwbacks into a primal state. Yet the stallion was completely oblivious to her state of mind as he told his story about his job, the meeting with Fleur and how they went from just friends into lovers. In a nutshell, he told her almost most of his life.

The unicorn tried her best to keep her sanity, keeping her attention to the words of the stallion but it became nearly impossible no matter what she tried. The difficulty didn't go unnoticed by him either as he said something that broke her out of it. “Are you alright, lady Rarity? I am not boring to you, am I?”

“N-No, not at all,” she brought out as response. Yet it was one that came with trouble just before she emptied the rest her cup in her mouth and swallowed the liquids with a rapid speed. Then it was placed back on the table and she blinked a couple times. Her thirst had returned and she didn't wanted to lose herself even the slightest of bits while her eyes kept themselves peeked at him, at his neck to be precise.

Rarity stood up from her place while the stallion sighed a little bit in relief. Though it was short lived. The unicorn mare did something rather unexpected in his eyes. For she walked up to him and she pushed him a bit further into the chair with a fore hoof before she gained a dark grin. His eyes opened themselves so wide that his monocle fell out of his eye before he blinked a couple times. “I, I do not know w-what you are going to do l-lady Rarity, b-but I am not interested in i-it.”

He didn't get a response in words as the mare only pushed his head aside for the neck to become fully visible while her mouth opened itself. And then the biggest scare for him was the fact that the opened mouth revealed the elongated teeth. “Oh no,” was all he could say before a sharp pain was felt down in his neck. A pain that was caused because she had drilled her deadly canines right into the neck and they sliced into the vein to let the blood flow ever so freely into her mouth.

The stallion only released a couple moans in pain while Rarity wrapped her forelegs around his head in order to hold him tightly in place as she was literally drinking from his blood. The liquids that entered her mouth had an interesting effect on the unicorn mare as it did gave her a boost in pleasure but also the fact that this liquid lest her thirst more than she thought.

Though she turned greedy with it as she kept draining him from his blood. She was consuming more of it for her own as Fancy Pants lost more and more of his life force and slowly went up to the edge of passing out.

During their meeting there was a violent thunderstorm which had been playing itself over the skies in Ponyville for a long time, was finally being released upon the little town. Ever since it broke out it had thrown its powerful bolts of electricity every few seconds and often went accompanied with a deafening sound to be followed. Rain was not only simply ticking, but literally pounding itself against the windows of the boutique while the howling winds did its eerie turn through the quiet and empty streets.

~~~~

In the end had the unicorn drained him from nearly all of his blood and there was nothing that left the wound through the exit wound she had made. It was only then that Rarity would have removed her lips from the wound and she looked at him with the stone cold, red rimmed eyes. She then removed herself entirely from his body as she tried to walk away from him.

The desires to just go to bed had come to her, even though the reason for it was simply unknown. She didn't even cared about the fact that the stallion was dying or was already dead by her doing. Physically she happened to be present but mentally she was just everywhere and nowhere at the same time.

Though the bed was never reached as she walked into the working area of the boutique for whatever reason. And it was there where she simply fell to the ground and her head made contact with the hard floor a bit too much for her liking. As a result, she was knocked out in an instant and lost her memory of every single event that has occurred that night. All while the stallion never left his position. Being almost completely drained and even killed by a mare nopony thought even to be able do such a thing. Her price would be heavier than she could have ever expected to be.

Though before he truly passed away to the hereafter, Fancy Pants managed to speak his last words deep under his breath. “W-Why... milady..?” And then he took his terminal breath.

32 The final honours

Under a loud gasp for air did the eyes of the unicorn open themselves. She rose straight up in her bed in utter fear. She was panting with deep motion to herself while she tried to recall her mind of what just happened in her dream. Her eyes looked over to the curtains to see if the sun had been coming up already. The mare couldn't even tell just for how long she had laid asleep and turned her eyes back over to the bed sheets and the pillows.

The vampiric unicorn took a pillow close to her and cuddled it like a filly’s stuffed animal. But while she did that, it became known to her that during her slumber she had been crying. Both her pillow and blankets were wet from blood that made its way down her cheeks. “What have I done..?” mumbled Rarity under her breath before she dropped her head against her chest. It was then that she felt just the sheer emptiness that was inside of her very body. Her heart didn't beat, her lungs didn't took the air and yet she was more alive and breathing then she could have ever thought.

Countless thoughts of horror and despise raced through her mind the more she realized just what she had become with time. Even though it had been months upon months did the trouble of the lady and beast still wreck her mind. On the one side she had of course accepted it all, but on the other she wished it never happened. Not to mention that the unicorn was quite the drama queen and liked to over-exaggerate, which on its turn fueled her fires only more. A vicious circle of the highest shelf. And to make the matters even worse than they already were did the words spoken by Trixie echo through her mind, ‘words have it that you have changed over the course of time.’ They were not only remembered but also very softly spoken by the mare herself.

With the passage of time had Rarity removed herself from the bed before her hoof made contact with the soft carpet of her room. It was a brilliant feeling to have something that soft below her hooves and it did ease her mind for some reason. But not by all too much she had to admit. Her eyes closed themselves again in order to just recollect her mind as a whole and glue it back together into its original shape. To figure out just how much there was even possible for her at that point in time.

The unicorn tried her best to come up excuses that it wasn't her who killed the fancy stallion. But her mind had different plans. It just kept hammering on the fact that, even though she had changed, it still was her who set the fangs into his flesh and drained him from all of the blood. Rarity needed to make up for it in one way or the other. And there was only one way for her that would make that a possibility. There was just one way she could possibly ask for the redemption of her tainted soul and beg for forgiveness.

~~~~

Without a second thought that crossed her mind did the unicorn walk down the stairs. She charged up her horn in order to levitate her black cloak to her before she dressed herself in it. Rarity placed the hood over her head with a hoof and her red rims disappeared from the darkened area. Only the ice cold, blue rims were visible once again. A deep exhale left through her nose while she looked towards the door. Rarity knew that there was no way back, not anymore. She had done the deeds and the price had to be paid. But the price that would be paid for the events set in motion, would be a lot higher than she dared to have gambled for.

After the considerable fast change of wardrobe, she rushed out of the front door and made her way straight into the burning late morning sun. Her ice cold blue rims had a difficult time to adjust themselves on the burning light and the mare let out a couple hisses. The eyes were firmly closed in order to prevent any damage to happen to them.

“For the sake of everything dead...” muttered Rarity to herself after she closed her eyes for the amounts of light. But in the end did the unicorn open them again and she was able to see everything as it was once again. Almost though. When the sun shone too bright at certain places, that caused her to just see just spots of light without anything identifiable.

With her sight restored for the most part, she allowed her rims to gaze over through the street she was in. A street that she knew all too well and hoped to find where she was looking for. For she found herself in one of the town’s main market streets to which her boutique was stationed on, yet it was almost deserted. Market day itself would only be two days away and then, then it would be browsing with ponies from all over the area. Yet it was the silence of the street, that comforted the unicorn for the most part as it was.

There was of course the occasional pony and the unicorn moved further up to the main street where it was literally crowding with ponies of all kinds. “Bloody hell,” she mumbled in herself before her legs began to move her around. Rarity’s horn was still charged and the magic closed the door before it died down again. With the door locked she was ready to make the travels to come. Her eyes had themselves peeled at almost at the streets she passed the houses, the skies and even the other ponies. Many ponies she passed were wondering just why a pony would wear such a dark cloak on such a lovely day but as per usual, none found it their place to ask.

~~~~

Though there was one stallion who had seen her coming out of the boutique and he was one of the very few who had the guts to walk up to her. “Excuse me, miss Rarity,” he spoke up from behind her in a Scottish sounding accent.

Rarity’s pupils shrunk into near nothing as she heard the calling of her name for the first time in months as the shiver went down her spine. In any normal case it wasn't the biggest of issues. Though that time it wasn’t a normal case. Just for the fact that she was out on the streets and his voice was something unknown to her. The unicorn wanted to give him no hearing at first but her dead heart had different plans it wished to play. Her pacing gently came down to a hold and the cloaked figure turned itself around in order to face the mysterious speaker.

Yet what she got was a rather good looking, trench coat wearing light brown coated and darker stallion. Well, well, well, what do have here now? Handsome, stylish, wonder who it might be, she thought to herself as she gave a light stare to his appearance.

The stallion himself looked right into her blue eyes as his own and he walked further up to her. “So, it really is you then, isn't it? You have confirmed my suspicion,” he spoke up with a faint smirk. “Word has it that you haven’t been seen in months. Why is that, if I may ask?”

The mare knew that her absence wouldn't go unnoticed by the town's residents but for somepony to actively go out and look for her, that was something new. “I, I do not know where you are talking about, sir. True that I am indeed Rarity, what concern does it give you? On any of the matters really,” she replied with a sharp tone. He was daring, she had to admit that to him. But whether that would be a good or bad thing had to be found out.

“The silence of the boutique has been keeping itself on for far too long. Things must have happened in there unspeakable to the world, and that is why you hide yourself,” he explained to her before a sigh left him. “Which is a true shame in and of itself, that such a fine lady like yourself, made such a downfall.” He then straightened something the mare hadn't picked out from him yet and that was his trusty red tie.

“Who are you..?” the mare dared to ask in with one of her visible rims being a whole lot smaller than the other. “Why do you sound from up north?”

“Maybe because I am, from up north. But that’s important. What is though, is that I’m nopony. Just a traveler and a wanderer,” he said while he took out a pair of glasses and set them upon his nose. “Though royalty, doesn't suit you at all when I see you like this.”

Rarity’s eyes shocked open as wide as they were allowed and she did a small step backwards. “W-Was that an insult, sir? If it was, you caught me at a very bad time to annoy me,” she replied to him in a tone that was everything but friendly.

“As I said, I’m nothing more but a traveler and a wanderer,” the mysterious stallion spoke up in his defense. “But, I think I must go further now. Miss Rarity, have a good day and, allons-y!”

“What..?” she said as she blinked a couple times and shook her head to the last set of spoken words. But when she looked back to the place that the stallion stood, he was just gone. “H-Hello?” she spoke in a soft tone. Not much later was her attention caught by a whirring noise that appeared implacable in her mind. Something that was just unknown to her very ears. Confused as could be did, Rarity continued on with her journey as if nothing happened. But inside of her mind she was everything but calm.

~~~~

With the sound of a screeching wooden door that opened did the mysterious stallion let his eyes fall upon the tattered catsuit wearing, mulberry coated unicorn. Once again she leaned against the desk with her forelegs crossed over one another. “I take it that the meeting has gone well,” she spoke up upon his arrival.

“For as much as I could do, yes. She is a good mare, Twilight, and you know that. It can’t possibly be that she caused all of this mess, right?” the stallion spoke up. “You must have burned though. A timeline got demolished and yet, you remember our conversation. Nopony is supposed to survive the burning of time. That one second after this, that hellish inferno that consumes everything that walks behind time.”

Twilight shook her head in a disagreeable manner before a deep sigh left her. “You haven’t been in the future I was being send me back to... she was a tyrant and I want to prevent that no matter the cost. If it is still the real Rarity, she knows at what point in time she has to decline on what will be given to her. May the sun and moon stand with her.” She had made the decision not to make any remarks about her burning through time. She had her fair share of scares from that. Only a winch was given by her. The memory of jumping from one time-line to the other, nopony should have remembered that horrid fact.

“Since when did you became spiritual?” he asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Since... the day she showed me the different her and world-order, Time Turner.” One of her forehooves was placed before her body and the horn charged up. It created a purple orb in the palm that was spin around and a silent tear ran down the cheek. “Everything is complicated, isn't it.”

“Tell me about it,” the stallion replied before he let out a deep exhale. “I just hope I didn't messed with a fixed point in time. Those are really, really messy to clean up. It wasn’t locked though, so there’s that hope.”

“That makes the two of us then...” answered Twilight in a quiet tone. Within the sphere the images arose of a monster that sat on a throne. Images of horror and despair which had to be seen for real to be believed. A thing the two had wanted to prevent at any cost. They hoped that a certain pony was still mentally stable enough to separate right from wrong at one specific point in time.

~~~~

Street after street did Rarity pass by. She just walked all of them up and down but no luck was to be found for her trips. She kept trotting through lane and street when she was about to give up hope, but then there was a spark in her mind which made her eyes shot open wider than ever. “Luck, is what I need around here these days... that’s it!” she said to herself while a wide smile formed itself in the darkness of the hood. Without a second thought in her skull, her hooves began to gallop through the many streets of the town. But since they knew their destination to go to, it went a lot easier.

There it came into view. It was shining bright in the sunlight on the horizon, the flowershop of Ponyville’s very own flower trio. A shop that was being ran by three mares who had dedicated their lives to them. To grow of the most wonderful flowers that were known to the land. Letting the flowers grow was only one part of their job as also they maintained them. And as icing on the cake, the three of them did used them to make wonderful products. From simple bouquets to ceremonial pieces, they crafted it all with their hooves. What Rarity was in the world of fashion, they were in the world of the flowers without a doubt.

~~~~

When Rarity entered the building, it became apparent that it was a rather simple shop that they had for themselves. At least much simpler than the complex design of the boutique the unicorn was living in. Either way, it did do its purpose nicely and a small greenhouse was attached to it where most of the events took place and the mares could be found.

The unicorn was allowed access to the shop. It wasn't somepony’s home but a public space. Pretty much like she could enter the bar on the night she lured Mixmaster to her home. A small bell located by the entrance alerted the mares that there was a customer for them and the chime of the bell was something both sweet and pleasant to hear in the air. The unicorn then walked up to the counter of the store as some rumoring could be heard in the background. She let the trio have all the time they needed because she had all the time in the wide world. The unicorn turned herself around to have a better view at the building as a whole.

A series of long tables stretched themselves through the entire length of the building, all filled with all sorts of plants and little trees. From roses to tulips, to lilies and even, flesh-eating plants. Yet there was one flower that looked like a wonderful tulip with its flower leaves spread open a little bit that had gotten the attention of a bee which made its way down to do itself good with the nectar of the flower.

Rarity’s eyes kept themselves peeled at the play and just when the bee sat down, the leaves of the flower closed upon the poor bee and the consuming part initiated. Her eyes managed to look at something else and she allowed herself to read the note that stood before the flower. “Well that explains a lot,” chuckled Rarity to herself before she turned back to face the counter.

Not much after the little feast, there was a very pale, yellowish coated earth pony mare with a mixed raspberry colored mane that out of the greenhouse. A smile occupied her adorable looking face when she entered. “Afternoon, how may I help you today,” she spoke to the customer.

The cloaked mare turned her head to the side as her body soon followed to get the mare into clear view. “Are you Rosalina Vanilla Luck if I may ask?” said Rarity in her most normal tone. The pony rose an eyebrow in a gentle manner. The very fact that somepony knew her full name was unexpected. But she shrugged it off while giving a confirming nod to Rarity.

“Then I am having the right mare. You see, a very dear friend of mine, has passed away recently. And due to the given circumstances I had myself, I didn't make to the funeral, but I still wish to place some flowers by the grave. C-Could you make me a nice bouquet, please?” The further Rarity spoke in her words, the harder it actually got for her to speak as she sniffled lightly while wiping a small tear of blood away. With the hood still up was the tear invisible and only appeared as a red dot upon the hoof of the unicorn.

“Oh you poor thing. If, if you give me about an hour, I should be able to fabricate something for your friend. And my condolences for you as well.” Rosalina replied under a slightly saddened tone.

“Thank you, so very much,” the cloaked mare said as she dropped a small bag of bits on the counter and turned herself around. Only to make her departure and disappear on the streets of the town after the chime of the bell.

~~~~

Rose made no time to waste and she returned into the greenhouse and started to look up the best flowers she could find that were also suit for a funeral. But the traditional coloring was thrown right out the window for she was always trying to find new and daring things, whereas the other two kept to the more traditional going of events. The behavior of Rose sometimes got her into trouble but most of the time were the ponies just amazed by the creations she made.

Soon enough there was a magnificent bouquet of mixed flowers that had emerged in the hooves of the yellow coated pony. Roses as a base, surrounded by tulips and finished off by some vegetation. The coloring was quite the unique combination for the roses were a very soft but inviting red, whereas the tulips were about the same coloring as her coat, combining that with the vegetation green, it created a magnificent play of color. Even Rose herself was just amazed at that what she had made for the cloaked mare.

For the working mare did the hour had pass by ever so fast. But for the unicorn it seemed that the seconds themselves were hours passing by. She found herself wandering through the warm streets but her hooves stayed as cold as they were. The coolness that only the dead could give was pulsing through them. Rarity granted herself to sniffle from time to time as the eyes were closed, making a gap of only blackness in the hood of the cloak, an empty void. Almost the same as her heart was at the moment. Tears of blood made their way past her cheeks to her chin or nose and unto the ground the more steps she took.

Off in the distance, the clock tower of Ponyville with its mighty bell created by its earth pony founders did its loud chime, a chine both pleasant to hear and strong enough to silence everypony in town. There it went again, and again, before the final chime did its turn. “Four o’clock,” the mare mumbled in herself as she started to make her return to the flower shop.

~~~~

The door of the little shop got opened gently as the cloaked mare took a step inside where she opened her eyes again and thus allowed her blue rims to become visible again for the first time since her journey back. The pale yellow mare appeared out of the greenhouse with a smile on her face as she proudly presented the wonderfully fabricated bouquet.

“I know I shouldn't smile by such an unfortunate event, miss, but I can not help it to be just proud on what my hooves created. It’s all yours, I truly hope you will be able to give this loss a place in your heart.” she spoke in a voice filled with sympathy while hoofing over the uniquely colored bouquet.

“I, I understand darling. And you have all right to be so,” replied Rarity before she took the bouquet with a hoof before letting her horn charge itself up in a gentle way. The flowers got levitated out of her hoof and held it before her face before she inspected it deeply. “You absolutely have all the right to be so. And to that, I can only say, thank you miss Luck, for everything,” the mare said as she brought the bouquet to the side of her.

The earth pony allowed a warm smile to form itself with her lips under a soft nod. No words were spoken further as the silence of sadness took hold of the shop until the unicorn released a deep sigh and said her final words. “I wish you good luck and farewell.” Before Rosalina could speak another word, Rarity had turned herself around and had already left the shop.

She still managed to get a reply, even though it was spoken against midair. “And you too miss, you too.” But as she kept looking at the door, there was something that kept bugging her. “Wasn't that... Rarity, the tailor?”

“Rose!” was shouted from the greenhouse. “We need your hooves here!”

“Alright Daisy, coming!” the earth pony replied. The thoughts had to be shaken off of her mind as she had her business to attend to. The mare left the shop and disappeared into the rather mysterious realms that was the greenhouse.

~~~~

Rarity held the flowers up with her magic as she made her way down the streets of Ponyville. She had her destination set on a place she rather didn't want to go to, but had to go to. Even if it was just to release some of the feeling of guilt that went through her body.

The more she walked to the outskirts of town, the more the weather was threatening to become worse. The cloudless blue skies were filled up with white clouds at first before those turned into dark gray ones. If one was paying attention very well, there were a couple pitch black ones who could be picked out rather easily. Though the pack of clouds had one advantage to it and that was that they blocked out the sun as it was already descending from the skies.

With a slow motion did Rarity dare to remove the hood of her cloak. Her head became visible for the public again in all its glory. With a light shake did her mane curled up to their natural pose as it hung a little before her right eye as her hooves kept going. She turned her head up into the skies, hoping it would stay dry for at least a couple more hours and she seemed to get her wish fairly much granted. “They call it the rain season for a reason I suppose, the Corporation has been busy again,” she spoke to herself before letting out a deep sigh. She lowered her head again in order to keep her eyes peeled on the road ahead.

Her route brought her aside the edge of the forest that indulged fear in every living soul that as much had heard the rumors about it. Though Rarity didn't care for the stories that were being told, the legends spoken and the myths it housed as she knew most of them and her mind was not in that particular place to start with.

The pacing had lowered itself to a slow and sad trot of defeat. With her head that hung low and her magic charged up ever so slightly in order to hold the flowers up, her eyes dared to close themselves off of the world once more before another small tear of blood left her left eye.

While the sun lowered itself further and further to make way for the moon and therefore the evening, the temperature had changed from a warm and inviting one, to a much cooler and almost freezing one. Almost as if it was changing into the heart of Rarity, which had become frozen, but still could feel everything with it.

Even under the thick pack of clouds, it became obvious the night had fallen over the land as she had reached her destination. An overgrown part of land filled with upstanding stones. Around the perimeter there was a metal fence to be found as the iron doors were gaping open, unable to close due to the rust that had been collecting itself in the hinges. The eyes of the mare opened themselves to watch the neglected place under a deep sigh. “Cemetery Lunar Rest. What has ever become of you after your landlord’s own death?”

It was true that the sacred burial grounds were fallen into a state of decay after the landlord himself passed away a couple years ago. Many rumors would say that his spirit still wakes over the piece of land. Rumors of ponies spoke that they saw his spirit at night, watching the paths and doing his job wherever it was needed. Much as he was seen doing on his last day on the earth. A sad end for a stallion full of life and joy. Life gives and takes, as the proverb goes.

Rarity was quite familiar with the stallion. He came once or twice a month to have his ceremonial outfit repaired by her. He wore the piece of clothing day in and day out. It wouldn't come to a surprise that she was devastated after hearing about his passing away. Hours she shed tears about him, thinking about the times he came into her store, the lovely conversations they had together.

"I hope you found rest darling, something not granted to every soul,” spoke Rarity to the thin air before she made a small sign on her chest. A sign that was a mixture of the sun and the moon and stood for the united Equestria she lived in. Only after doing that, she dared to enter the cemetery. Her eyes were already gazing upon the many stones but she was looking for one name in particular.

~~~~

After a short amount of time her eyes laid themselves on one stone and her hooves brought her closer to it. This was it, the very grave she was looking for. The grave of the stallion she brutally took away from life. Rarity lowered herself on her hind legs and allowed her behind to touch the grass ever so softly. She assumed a sitting position while the bouquet of flowers was placed against the stone itself.

The vampiric unicorn held a minute of silence out of respect for him as more tears of blood rolled down her cheek, each leaving their red trail behind them on her skin and fur. But after the minute had passed, Rarity dared to speak her words. “Hey Fancy Pants, it, it seems odd that I am here, f-for you, but I couldn't get it out of my head not too come. L-Last night I was plagued with the dream. One that, made me remember with happened all those months ago. I thought many things just about how you passed away, looking for clues and signs. But it was me all along. I, I am so sorry. I didn't know what made me do it... I beg, I truly beg for your forgiveness Fancy Pants, b-but I can understand it, if, if you don’t... I-In all honesty, it should have been me who was laying in your place, w-would have saved the world, a, a lot of trouble...”

Yet the more she spoke her words, the more the tears rolled down her cheek and into the grass of the grave. For minutes she sat there while emptying her heart about things about him and about herself. Hoping in vain to find any form of redemption for her soul.

As much as it was true that the remains of the stallion were never found after his disappearance, a funeral was still held one month after it. It was an actual funeral with a closed casket. The ponies who were attending it imagined him resting in there with peace. For many that was their form of closure, accepting the fact he had gone to the great beyond, under the guidance of princess Luna and Celestia. Little did all of them knew what really happened.

“I, I shouldn't be bothering you any further, you, you deserve your rest. I hope, I truly hope you are able to find that. That is the wish I have with whole my heart,” said Rarity under a sniffle before her hoof wiped the almost dried up tears of blood. Her head rose itself up to the skies as she released a saddened sigh and to allow them to fall upon the thick pack of clouds.

To make matters even worse, her face was met by the first drops of rain for the storm that had been lurking for hours now. Finally it saw its chance to erupt without mercy. It was being build up, before the rage of nature and pegasi was released over the land once again.

~~~~

But unknown to Rarity was that in the forest to which the cemetery was connected to, there was a figure. A mysterious figure who was watching over her. A figure that had heard her every word, her confessions of the murder and her wish. Ever so gently it dared to leave the comfortable hiding spot and made its way over to the mare in silence. The white coated unicorn was still mumbling deeply in herself as her head had lowered itself to read what was actually written down on the tombstone.

‘May you rest in peace Fancy Pants, beloved stallion and fiancé.’

“Why couldn't I control myself that night..? Why did I allow nature to overtake me..?” was caught in the ears of the mysterious figure as it came walking closer and closer to her. And when it was close enough, its white right foreleg placed itself warmly on the cold, cloaked shoulder of the unicorn. Whose eyes grew small upon the sudden feeling.

33 When you thought it couldn't get worse

The shrunken eyes of Rarity grew back to their normal size. Yet there also was a natural reaction that erupted in the cloaked mare. She just took the hoof of the other being and in one strong swing, she managed to toss it over her own body. The mysterious figure landed straight in front of the gravestone of the deceased stallion and during the lading did it crush the bouquet flat to the ground. It just laid there and it was finally revealed just who happened to be spying on Rarity. The wings of the cloaked mare were uncurled at a slow rate and even raised up from under the cloak. They then showed themselves to her prey in their fullest of glory whether it would be intentional or not.

Rarity’s head lowered itself while her body took a pose that was ready to attack. A dark hiss left her lips while her sapphire blue eyes turned slowly into the red coloring. “Why are you spying on me? What is it that you want from me. And above all, who send you?” she spoke against her curious watcher. The mare wasn't in the mood to play games and wanted her answers directly and straight to the point.

Against the tombstone laid another unicorn mare. One that was having an even whiter coat then she had which went accompanied by a pinkish mane and tail. Her elongated body made her almost as big as the princess of the moon, if not a bit bigger. Though instead of fearing the monster that had fallen in her eyes, she allowed a soft chuckle which was soon followed by a moan of pain that left her mouth.

Her eyes scanned the other unicorn from mane to hoof, Rarity recognized exactly just who it was as she wrapped the wings back around her body in an instance. The action allowed the cloak to conceal her body again once again for the other set of eyes. She hoped for the fact that the mare hadn't seen her yet, but fate always went the other direction then one desired.

“F-Fleur Dis Lee? W-Why are you, are you here?” managed Rarity to bring out. The feeling of regret boiled up in her once again. She wanted to help the unicorn against the stone but was held back by her mind for it was this mare who suddenly came to her. Another matter of mind over heart happened and the mind won as she didn't move a muscle.

“Darling,” replied Fleur in a calm manner as she just laid against the stone. She winched from the crash against the hard stone and had little to no idea of just how bad her injuries were. Her visible eye locked itself upon Rarity before she continued to talk. “There is no need to hide what you are around me.”

“E-Excuse me?” said Rarity in pure confusion as she sat down once again on the ground while not willing to be seen as a threat of some sort. The words of Fleur interested her to a certain degree for she was hadn't even the slightest of idea just what the mare could have meant with them. And given the situation, the other unicorn wasn't the biggest threat either.

“I know what you are, though I never quite understood just how you became... an alicorn,” the mare managed to reply. She released another groan of discomfort afterwards and tried to get up. Being the snobbish pony she was, she wasn't used to physical exhaustion and she wasn't used to the fact of being thrown against something. Physically she was weak but since she was a unicorn, she knew magic. But how much she knew it remained to be a mystery for almost everypony who spoke against her.

~~~~

Upon the speaking of the one simple but mighty word did Rarity her eyes grew smaller than ever before once again. The lids sealed them off from the world before she shook her head from side to side. Her thoughts kept pounding that one word into her brain. Alicorns, ponies granted with the horn of a unicorn and the wings of a pegasus. Holy beings and bringers of harmony. Spirits from other realms where no mortal ever had gone to. Rulers of the very day and night.

Though she was everything but that. Rarity was dark, unholy and a harbinger of both death and pain. An undead body doomed to wander the earth for eternity unless put to a violent, final rest. She gently shook her head in a disagreeable manner. “No, I am not an alicorn... Never even wished to be one. I, I am quite the opposite, Fleur,” she spoke. Though saying the words did she broke her promise to never speak of that what she had become. It just had to be done against the other mare, it was the least she could possibly too for the fiancé of the stallion who died by her actions. A daring move, one that might have cost her her life.

Then it were the eyes of the bigger mare which grew small as she ever so carefully asked a question that was on her mind. “Is, is it true then? T-The children of the night, e-exist?” Her tongue spoke genuine words that were spoken in utter surprise and even hinting towards fear for that what just was revealed. The eyes of Rarity opened once again and just stared over to Fleur’s light grayish, violet rimmed eyes.

A set of eyes that twinkled in the fires of the torches that kept the cemetery lit. A mysterious force was its origin but neither of the two cared at the moment. The cloaked mare wanted to speak the truth as it was, right in the face of the other mare but she couldn't. She couldn't just speak the words. Instead Rarity gave her a small nod to confirm the thoughts. “Sweet Celestia, how, I d-didn't know this,” the other unicorn spoke in response to the revelation that was made to her.

“I killed him, Fleur. Mindless for my everlasting thirst for blood, I forgot what happened for the longest of times. Until, until the dream that was given to me only a few hours ago. For my mind painfully let me relive those cursed couple of days,” said Rarity right into her face. She was confessing her terrible deeds to the mare that loved him ever so much. A dangerous combination to begin with.

While those words entered her ears, the very heart larger unicorn was literally shattered into tiny fragments on the spot. Yet she managed to keep her temper under control as she nodded in an understanding manner. With the rain which continued to just fall down in gentle drops, Fleur spoke her reply after she had wiped a tear and raindrop out of her eye. “I, suppose... that he was at the wrong time, at the wrong place...” Though deep in her body, on the place that once was her heart was the storm of rage both crawling and brewing. A rage that wanted to drive a stake through the heart of the vampiric unicorn ever so badly and as soon as possible.

~~~~

But the larger mare wasn't as uninformed as Rarity had thought she would have been. For the fancy mare played the game of being dumb and it was only the very first part of the game. A game out of where only one would come victorious. Fleur couldn't do it at the given moment because her position didn't allow it. Her next move had to wait until a more appropriate moment in time.

“I, I understand it if you hate me, or even wish to kill me. But allow me to tell you this. The words I spoke, are all true, I wished it rather was me than him,” the vampiric mare spoke. Her eyes closed themselves for more bloody tears to roll down her cheeks.

Fleur wanted to help her so much as her eyes looked saddened over to Rarity, to grant her the wish with all of her heart. She tried to stand up but there was a terrible pain that went through her body. Through that very shock was she finally going to inspect what her injuries were. Her head turned over to the parts of her body that made contact with stone before looking up on terror.

She found out that she was bleeding heavily just below her cutie mark. A sharp piece of loose stone had managed to find its way into her soft flesh and was the defendant of the deed. “N-No...” she mumbled softly to herself, but loud enough for Rarity to hear it.

The words entered the ears of Rarity and she opened her eyes. Her gaze was placed on the mare. Under a sniffle did she wipe her tears away with a gentle motion. “What is it, i-if I may ask?”

“L-Let’s say, my injuries are bigger than I expected... Y-You confirmed the legendary race, c-could another myth be c-confirmed, as well?” replied Fleur. She gained a more desperate look within her eyes with each second. She had laid out a plan for the vampony. A plan that had to wait as the situation she found herself in, was unexpected to say the least yet could play into her advantage.

“And the one you speak of, being?” Rarity asked out of pure curiosity. The unicorn of generosity was blinded by her own regret. At least far enough to not even question the words that were spoken. She had suspected nothing so far, unless the cards were reversed, but that chance seemed highly unlikely.

“V-Vampiric blood, o-on a mortal... s-supposed to heal their wounds a-as well,” answered Fleur. She tried to move herself afterwards. Under a groan and yelp of pain she released her body from the rock and held a hoof upon the wound. She could only hope that myth was true, or Rarity would have even more blood on her cloak then she already had.

~~~~

The vampiric unicorn stood up from her position and trotted over to the other mare and she brought her left foreleg to her mouth. Rarity just stood a couple seconds there. She was waiting and wondering if she was going to do it or not. But under a deep inhale, she sank her sharp fangs into her own leg and allowed it to bleed heavily as she swallowed some of her own ever so vile tasting blood. Her lips had turned red as she removed the hoof out of her face and brought it over to the mouth of Fleur. “D-Drink,” she then spoke up.

The other unicorn was watching a little in surprise to the actions before she took the hoof to her mouth and started to lick up the blood that left the wound. Every lick done was done under the moans of desperation, disgust and pleasure. For when the liquid raced into her mouth, the taste was literally unbearable but the legends did confirm themselves. Almost directly after the first swallow did Fleur remove the hoof from her flank, in order to hold the bleeding leg of Rarity.

When the second swallow took its turn, her wounds were starting to heal and seal up. But the vampiric blood had another and rather unforeseen side effect on her. For it made the mare stronger. She felt like she could take on the world there and then. Feeling to get revenge on the creature that killed her love whenever she liked. Everything was just too perfect to be true.

Fleur’s eyes kept themselves peeled upon Rarity while her horn charged itself up a little bit within a purplish aura. The vampiric mare noticed it happening and thought it to be a response of the body. That it would be filtering the blood she had given to her. But if she only knew the true reality about the magical charge.

For the magic was in fact searching for something. And after a bit of it, the magic had found a branch that laid a little further away from them. Though the branch alone wouldn't be enough to act like a stake, it needed to be broken. Deeply against her will began the mare to consume more blood under a moan of pleasure. The sudden action surprised Rarity by a lot and her ears missed the sound of the branch being snapped in half as she removed her bleeding foreleg. “Hey! You don’t get to drink everything,” she spoke to Fleur while the wound on her leg was almost sealed again.

The horn of the larger mare discharged itself again before she looked up to the other unicorn with questioning eyes. But Rarity was inspecting her hoof and thought about how long it would take before she was fully back again. In that little gap of time given to her, it was the larger unicorn who did a very quick and unexpected move. One which caused the tables to be turned around.

~~~~

Rarity was all of the sudden thrown against the gravestone as Fleur stood before her. The posh and larger unicorn held her head low as small puffs of steam left through her nostrils. A loud roar of thunder did its turn through the skies as the rain came falling down heavier and heavier upon them.

“W-What in all heavens!?” was all the disorientated Rarity could bring out while she was looking at her current situation. After a second of thinking she understood exactly what was going on. But it was too late already, for the deadly branch could be found in the right foreleg of Fleur. The broken branch that would be used as the stake and thus help Rarity to truly die for her crimes she had committed against ponykind.

“One wrong movement, and this here meets your heart, am I understood, demon?” the mare spoke in both a demanding and threatening tone. The vampony was driven in a corner and could try all that she wanted, but deep within her heart knew it was a lost cause. For the time being at least.

Rarity heeded the demands that were given to her while the enraged mare’s right hoof began to shake. Fleur was more than ready to just do it, to get revenge on the monster that killed her fiancé all those months ago. To end her weeping and continue on with her life as she wanted it to go. The desires were great and could be seen ever so clearly around the grayish violet rims the larger unicorn had.

The drops of rain continued to pour themselves over them and the land like the ones from the encounter with Trixie. They made their way down to the green grass while bolts of lightning kept illuminating the blackened skies. The waters of the skies caused the torches around the cemetery to lose their wonderful lights. Which meant that they were left alone in the dark. Something that played out rather helpful for the vampony.

With the lightning being the only true source of light that could be used by either party really see just what was going on, since the sun had set and the moon was blocked. But their eyes were adjusted to the darkness rather quickly and Rarity was still holding her position against the gravestone as Fleur her eyes stood on a kill. Yet somehow she managed to herself sane, even if everything had worked as she wanted and with the vampiric blood coursing through her veins, everything was too good to be true. A little bit too good, even. Yet a tear of pure sadness made its way down her face next to the rain.

A tear that was lost in the drops of rain that ran down her cheeks as well. “Months we were happily together, he never hurt a single fly in his life, the perfect stallion for any mare,” she spoke up in a saddened tone. Her mind was recalling all the days she had spent with him, loving and cherishing him like no other ever could before more tears were rolling down. Out of nowhere her tone changed again. It became one that was filled with anger, hate and despise while the blood vessels in her eyes widened themselves. “All gone because of you, you slaughtered him, I might return the favor to you, just as you wished it. An eye for an eye you know.”

“H-How do you know, it all?” the vampiric mare asked out of utter curiosity because Fleur wasn't there when Rarity did her pleading. Yet she was also praying to win herself some time in order to figure out a way, if not any way, to talk herself out of it.

“Patience, you piece of filth. Waiting on this nightmare forsaken graveyard day in, day out. For months I have spent here almost day and night, watching ponies who came to his grave to honor him. I tried to find it out, puzzling the pieces together. Until you spilled your words about him. Both against him, and me.” She was becoming more angry with each word she spoke.

“Shame honestly, you were such an amazing mare, almost as wonderful as me. I even considered letting you make my dress... But don’t worry too much though.” Her eyes moved over to the stake. Her mane were soaked from the downpour and she grinned like a madmare. “For it only hurts a lot. I suppose, the same amount of pain you gave him. What goes around, comes around.”

Rarity was just speechless and baffled about the spoken words. Though no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't come up with an excuse or plead for any of it. She had fallen for the trap that was set up because of her own moral and mortal feelings.

Yet instead of coming up with an excuse, despite the fact that she felt herself weak from her own blood loss, she allowed her mind to fall back a bit. To let it go back to the state of a hunter. All while she tried to turn the tables back into her favor. It was then the vampiric unicorn who would have started to wait for the right moment. The right moment for her great escape.

~~~~

In her mind it appeared to be minutes that were crawling by. But in reality it were mere seconds before the perfect opportunity revealed itself. There was a bright flash of lightning that came rushing down to the earth. The bolt searched for the closest point of impact and made contact with a tree. When the bolt of energy hit the branches, it caused a loud rumbling noise of impact.

That was only before the deafening sound of wood being split under moans filled the area and not even a second after it was accompanied by the loud roll of the thunder. The two events played into each other like a sick symphony that could be arranged by nature alone.

Fleur turned her head towards the sounds. Her initial response and tried to discover if it could do any harm. But Rarity took her full advantage with it. The unicorn rose up from her position and let out a deep wheeze. She just charged at Fleur and tackled her to the ground with ease. Under a yelp of her own, Fleur hit the ground below and her body covered itself in mud after she had dropped the stake out of surprise from the charge.

“G-Go ahead, end me, allow me to be with him again. Kill me, child of the night!” she begged to her attacker in a mocking and saddened tone. The vampiric unicorn looked down into the eyes of Fleur with a near death stare as deep exhales could be heard almost all the time. Rarity would have done it, if she didn't lock the beast up again.

Yet much to Fleur her surprise did the unicorn left her body without doing anything to it. The vampiric mare jumped back while she used her wings to glide a little bit before she allowed her soaked cloak to drop itself to the ground. It sucked itself upon the still dry, fur covered hips of the vampiric unicorn. And with that, it showed their fine lines which made every stallion fall for her.

The rims in her eyes were as red as blood itself. They were starting to have a hypnotizing effect on the larger mare as she looked in them. Upon feeling the pull in her body, Fleur set everything on everything to not look in them as Rarity spoke her ever so desired words. “No, you versus me. Let’s see how well it goes. The prize...” A deadly grin of sadistic joy took form below her muzzle. After that would she have spoken the final word in a tone of twisted pleasure. “Survive.”

Fleur shook her head in order to break out of the hypnotizing hold and didn't make a second go to waste. She managed to crawl back upon all four of her hooves. But before she knew it, she found herself and Rarity galloping towards each other.

~~~~

Then the rage just erupted between the two of them. The both of them rose upon their hindlegs and were dealing punches out with their forehooves. Their hooves made contact with the face, the belly, the forelegs of the other and ever so rare, the charging hoof of the other. A terrible sight to behold as the unicorns were battling it out like true barbarians of times that were from long ago. Yet there wasn't even a single magic spell was used which made it a battle of pure willpower and physical strength. A thing one had a lot of and the other near nothing.

Moans and groans could be heard from either mare as their hooves kept punching the other. “Why don’t you just die!?” Fleur shouted before she received a punch in the side.

“Because, I am living a curse!” snarled Rarity back. All of the sudden she felt a hoof in her throat. A punch that was meant for her chest, landed upon her throat. It caused the smaller mare to be knocked back by a great distance. Even with the pain, she returned to the fight and continued like nothing happened. With her wings uncurled was Rarity able to thrust herself forward at a greater speed and thus deliver harder punches but lost the speed within them.

Everything just kept going while the rain came pouring down only harder over them. It made the grassy ground to turn into an even bigger wasteland of mud. Though neither was sane enough to notice that and end the fight by allowing their magic to do the job for them. Fleur received the hardest blow that Rarity had ever given to a pony in her belly. Yet the vampony received a blow of the same force right into her face.

Under the sound of bones that were cracked and snapped that could be heard loud and clearly and as the hooves stayed in their position, the both of them fell backwards without moving another muscle for the passing seconds. Each of them fell within the mud in which Fleur had bathed in before.

The two just laid there for seconds upon them before their muscles were unlocked one after the other. They dropped their body parts down to the ground in exhaustion. Both Fleur and Rarity had given everything they possibly could already but the end was nowhere near in sight. Both of the unicorns could simply pray that they would be the victor of the pointless brawl.

~~~~

Rarity had regained the power over all of her muscles and she struggled a little bit in order to get back up on her hooves. Her wings were the true pain and were to be seen as obstacles of her body that prevented her from doing so a lot easier. But Fleur, despite the burning pain in her chest that felt like a rib was broken, managed to call upon some of her magic as she crawled back up on her hooves. She found the branch again and picked it up with no remorse. There was no doubt on her mind that she would avenge her fiancé and she would get her revenge. For she would become the one who would survive the struggle.

Out of the corner of her eyes did the vampony took note of the incoming projectile. Just before impact had she managed to get up and used her wings to take off into the skies. But the deed was already done. For the sharp point of the stake had torn open half of her underbelly. Not enough to kill her but enough to make her blood run freely out of her body. Rarity then crashed down into the pool of mud before she let her head just rest in it. She was ready to give it all up while she roared in pure pain.

Fleur erupted out in a pleasant chuckle to herself as her revenge was nearly completed, she almost had it done. Almost. For there was one thing that had to be done and that was finishing what she started. Her magic picked up the branch again and brought it over to her while she walked through the mud and rain. Her perfectly styled mane was nothing more but one muddy mess which hung before her left eye. “Seems I survived, lady Rarity. Are you ready for the final blow?” she spoke with a sick joy in her voice.

But the vampony didn't had the desire to die. Not by the hooves of the heartbroken and mentally incapable mortal. The real Rarity had lost herself in the grasp of the primal predator that housed in her once again. The roaring had died down and she spoke up in a demanding undertone. “Look me in the eyes when you do it...” And then she turned her head over into the direction of the larger unicorn.

~~~~

Within second did their eyes made contact and Fleur could feel the pulling of them, they pulled her towards the vampony. Not in the physical manner of the word but in a mental manner. Her mind got filled with just Rarity and it made her forget everything around her. Her plan, her hate, her desires, her regret and sadness. Fleur tried to struggle herself out from the hold, but everything she did just failed. After a couple of seconds she just stood there, tranquil and tame while letting herself to be soaked from the rain.

Rarity erupted out in a snicker to herself before she stood up under a painful moan. “Hmhmhmha, not so tough now, are you?” she spoke under some struggling of her own. Soon enough had she found herself back on her all four of her hooves and made her way over to the mare. When Fleur was in reach, Rarity slowly reached a hoof for her cheek to stroke it. “Seems I win, my slave,” she said in a triumphal tone.

“Y-You do, my m-mistress,” was the only reply she got out of Fleur.

What truly had happened was that the primal beast of Rarity had hypnotized Fleur. The mare was brought down so deep that she was locked with her. It was something she had done to a prey before, but never as powerful as then. Myths would say that Fleur was chained to the grave in order to serve the vampony until she either got released or one of them died. Their minds were connected with each other. Rarity could give her any mental order and she would execute it. “I always win darling, and call me ‘lady’ from now on please,” she spoke in a pleasurable yet dark manner.

The larger mare only gave a nod as a response before she took note of the injuries her lady had and dropped herself onto the ground almost out of instinct. “My lady, y-you are hurt, c-come and drink f-from me,” said Fleur before she presented her neck. Rarity made no time to waste and she lowered herself before the larger mare. She scanned the exposed neck after she placed a forehoof under the jaw of Fleur. The stone cold hoof sent a stone cold shiver through her and under a soft hissing sound did the vampony allowed her fangs to have sunk themselves into the body of her new found slave. A bite that allowed the red liquids of life to be gushing into her mouth. They were being swallowed and soon enough processed into her veins, it began to heal most of the wounds she had gotten from the fight as the storm kept raging its destruction while Fleur only released a couple moans of pleasure and pain.

With the passage of time Rarity released her slave and regained some of her more normal mindset. She looked upon the pinkish maned mare and spoke her words with lips that were covered in her blood. “You are mine, and mine alone.” It was in that moment that she began to question herself just how to tackle the situation then. What impact the mare, a slave of hers, would have on her life. Changes that were either for the better and the worse, was for certain.

~~~~

Many new aspects were being brought to light within that moment while Rarity then continued to drink from the larger unicorn her blood. Thoughts ran free of both the beast and the lady but the pony gave them no heed. She had won her duel and claimed her prize as she had earned it. Even if it was considered cheating.

Fleur her spirit was just crushed by the sheer ability of Rarity and et her mistress drink from her blood. The larger unicorn had sustained some serious injury from their pointless brawl and most notably, it was her broken rib. Winces of pain from both places did their turn ever so gently through the air. Of course they were caught by the vampony but she discarded them almost directly.

Yet with the mixed blood did create a cocktail for Rarity that had the same effect as beer. It was addicting as all hell. A dangerous combination for a mare of her calibers. The vampiric blood that still could be found in the body of Fleur was being used to repair the bone structure with. Even though it went slow, there was progress in it. It would take time before she was back to the perfect health state but she would get there.

Moans of pleasure were being made by Rarity while she kept continuing to feed off of Fleur’s blood and her wings flapped themselves a couple dozen times during it. She was in her true heaven but knew in the back of her head she had to be careful and this was only the beginning. But of what, she couldn't truly tell.

34 One mare has so many uses

The rain continued to pour itself down upon the vampiric unicorn and her new found slave. They were already soaked to the bone from it. Not to mention that they were covered in dirt from the fight. The wound in the neck of Fleur had sealed and healed itself up because of the vampiric blood that still resided in her. Her other injuries was still being worked on. The hoof of Rarity made its way down her cheek under a smile. “Let’s go home, darling. This weather is nothing for ladies like us,” she spoke in a sensual sounding tone. With her cocktail of mixed blood drunk, it tasted even better than she could have imagined. Though it would be something to keep an eye out for.

The other mare could only nod to the command as she ever so gently rose back up. But before their brawl had Rarity taken off her cloak as a whole in order to make full usage of her bodies features. And that same cloak had to be found of course and thus the eyes of Fleur scanned high and low for it through the mud and grass.

With a small amount of time having passed did she allowed her horn to finally charge up and soon enough got a soaked and muddy black cloak levitated over to them. The purple maned unicorn glared over it and then shook her head in a disagreeable manner. “No, I won’t be wearing that muddy thing. With a bit of luck, many ponies are still inside of their houses,” said Rarity in a tone of disgust. After that she just tossed it into the bushes.

Almost right after she had done that, there was a deafening roar of thunder that trembled and rumbled through the skies. “Without a doubt,” added the mare before she curled her wings around her body for the first time after the fight. The motion send a shiver through her body in response to the cold drops of rain on them which were now against her body.

“Then so it shall be, my lady,” replied Fleur. She was in full control of the other unicorn. Her mind was washed away and the only thought within it was to obey her. The clusters of Rarity’s hooves had wrapped themselves around every part of her mind. Which they remodeled and crushed it with care. The larger mare looked around herself before the eyes fell back upon Rarity with an odd expression within them. And soon after it there was a question which dared to leave her mouth. “Uhm, t-to where if I may ask?”

Upon hearing the question did Rarity gently rose up an eyebrow under a surprised look for she didn't expect it that the brainwash was that heavy. Then again, she never had made anypony her true slave. Little did she knew that the hypnosis could go even further if she so desired to. “Well, to my boutique of course, darling,” the vampiric mare replied in an odd and kind sounding voice. She then traded her still standing position in for a gentle pace. Fleur only blinked a couple times before she turned herself around. She would have just followed suit. The cloak of Rarity got reduced to ash by a small flick of her horn. Her mistress didn’t need it anymore, so why would it be kept in existence?

Together they left the graveyard in order to head home in the raging storm. The gusts of wind were howling through the trees and to make it even worse, right in their faces. With the strong headwind it caused the rain to fall upon them like hail while roars of the mighty thunder scared every living creature to the brink of death. But the two ponies had a destination in mind and would go to it, no matter how tough the storm would become.

“Fleur?” yelled Rarity at one point as she stumbled on three legs for one was trying to keep as much rain out of her face as possible. “You don’t happen to know any spells for a shield against the weather, now do you?” The two found themselves totally exposed on a land road that would bring them dangerously close over to the parental house of Rarity. Staying by her parents was about the last thing she needed in the weather as it was.

The larger unicorn made her way from behind her lady while she shook her head. “I’m afraid I don’t,” she replied. Her eyes turned themselves back over to the visible land ahead and had to take out a flock of mane. What she saw was only more trouble that laid ahead of them. Troubles that weren't in the form of ponies, but mother nature herself was throwing everything she got at them. For the front that was created by the pegasi, had merged with another one that laid above Everfree.

“Then we can only keep going as we did, soaked we are already. Let’s hope it stays with that,” replied Rarity as she continued on her walk. Her slave gave a small nod in response and together they continued to fight the elements once again with nothing but their mind in good hope and hooves to shield.

They strolled around before Rarity to take notice of an intersection she knew all too well. It was the very one she always had to take to go to her parents’ house. Left for her parents, right for the rest of the town. Without any form of thought on her mind did the mare knew she had to go right upon it. They would take a path that brought them over hills and past forests before they finally noticed the very, very outskirts of Ponyville.

The vampiric unicorn her eyes began to twinkle upon the sight. Her wings spread themselves for small hiss of pleasure. “Ah, home sweet home,” she brought out. But Fleur thought to make a smart use of the opportunity and lowered herself a little bit. She then crawled right under the wing of her lady and used it as a small umbrella. Rarity looked at the other mare and blinked a couple of times at the bit at the odd sight next to her but let it for what it was.

~~~~

But over in the house of her loved parents, could both Pearl and Magnum found sitting in the living room. The stallion was reading his daily papers whereas the mare was pounding her mind. Both of her daughters were out there, somewhere in that horrible storm. The thoughts were crushing her to an extend none could ever have expected.

In silence she stood up and walked up to the window that the living room had to offer and she looked, just looked to the outside world for a mere minute. “Magnum dear, have you heard anything from Rarity with this weather?” Pearl asked all of the sudden. She tore her attention away from the window. She turned her whole body around before a sigh left through her nose. “Nopony should be out with this.”

The stallion laid his papers aside after he heard the words. With his own eyes he looked to his wife and gave her a reassuring smile. “I haven’t, but you know she keeps things to herself right?” he spoke to her in a comforting tone. “She is a smart filly, she knows it is too dangerous to go outside.”

“I hope that you are right. I mean, she is also an element after all... maybe I’m just over concerned for our little filly,” said Pearl before she gave one last look to the storm outside. She then walked up to the sofa he sat on.

“It is only natural that you do it,” the stallion said as he opened his hooves for his wife. “Mothers are that way, I have seen it with mine and with yours. Overly protective, but well meant.”

She dropped herself with love in his hold and not much later found they found themselves cuddling in each other’s hooves. The silence had taken over the room but their hearts were beating in sync. With their eyes closed could the two have found themselves almost as the only beings on the world. It calmed both the mare and the stallion down from any trouble that they may had on their mind.

~~~~

Earlier that day had the Cutie Mark Crusaders collected themselves as a group and had been busy for most of the day. After a rather wonderful dinner by the Apples, could the three fillies be found sitting in the treehouse before the storm erupted. It wasn't something they were particularly happy about as it kept them inside whether they liked it or not. But it also set the gears in motion to ‘help’ the little Sweetie Belle and her memory.

“I tell you Sweetie, what we saw that day was true. And then that freakish concussion of yours. I smell a setup!” Scootaloo shouted through the whole clubhouse. She walked all over the place in frustration. The little pegasus just couldn't sit still during it all and was digging up events from long ago. A thing that Apple Bloom didn't appreciated in the slightest and Sweetie just shrugged it off in order to prevent a fight happening between the pegasus and unicorn.

“Scoots, that day is a day we agreed to never speak of again! And just what do ya do? Talk and talk and talk. Can’t ya be quiet ‘bout it for once?” the earth pony filly replied from a recently added beanbag. Though in response did the pegasus just drop herself on her behind for once before releasing a soft groan of discomfort.

“You two, are just crazy. One moment you are fighting, the next accusing my sister for being something she isn't,” replied Sweetie to the whole situation with a giggle. Though deep inside of her was there the chewing feeling of the truth. That the story of Scootaloo wasn't something made up. And it was Apple Bloom who tried to protect the innocence that the unicorn filly still had.

In her mind she stood on a three forked road. One way was with Apple Bloom, another with Scootaloo and the third was a rather unique one, for the third way was her sister. “I don’t know who or what to believe anymore... Maybe Scoots is right, maybe you are right Apple Bloom. The fact still stays that I can’t remember that day. Tell me we went dragonhunting and I would have believed you,” the unicorn filly brought out before she dropped herself on a small mattress.

“Sweets, you know... Ah can’t say it,” said Apple Bloom before she leaned forth in her beanbag and rubbed her forehead. “Even Ah don’t know what to think of that day. Too much happened for mah mind to handle. And Scoot, shut up ‘bout that.”

Scootaloo got even angrier and released some annoyed sounds. “I’m telling you, vampony!” And then there was a deafening thunder roll which silenced all three of the fillies in an instant.

With a shiver that went over each of their little spines did the three fillies just looked at one another with a dead terrified expression on their faces. Neither of them even as much dared to speak up a word to what happened. And then they made themselves ready to just lay on their mattresses and sleep the storm out. That was the plan, if it worked would be another story.

~~~~

Rarity and Fleur stood still for a small minute before they continued on the final part of their journey, the final sprint to the boutique. The larger mare had a little difficulty keeping up. Her legs had to bend deeper than she did before. She just wasn't used to all of the physical workouts. And adding the fact that being drained from blood wasn't working out well either. Yet everything was going nice and smooth with the only exception being soaked from the rain and their mane being a mess. A thing which they would survive.

It was when they were galloping down the road to enter Ponyville that their eyes got blinded by a sudden bright light. A light that was probably the brightest they had ever seen in their lives. Both of the unicorns rose up on their hind legs and closed their eyes as Rarity released a dark hiss while Fleur allowed a scream of fear to leave her mouth. Though the scream and hiss were nothing compared to the deafening rolling sound of the thunder that came next. The larger mare turned herself around faster than light while she was whimpering for her life.

The deafening sound went passed by them as if it never happened. It was the same sound that silenced the three fillies in their clubhouse. All over Ponyville could that one roll of thunder be heard in all its pride. Fleur to look up after the roll was over and her heart was beating in her throat from just the fear she had gotten.

With the skies still as black as ever, their lights rich and plenty and Fleur turned back to Rarity to see if she was alright. It where the eyes of the vampiric unicorn that went further. They had fixed themselves on a spot that laid around two dozen hooves before them. A burned spot that was still smoking and smelled like overcooked meat. “T-That w-was close,” she spoke in a soft voice but loud enough to be caught in other ears.

The other mare turned herself around again and took note the spot as well. Her eyes went big and the pupils small before she gave a simple nod to it. Fleur released a soft gulp before she dared to ask some words that were on her mind. “Too close, my lady. A, a little too close for comfort, if you ask me... Run?”

“Run, and follow my lead,” replied Rarity. She was off almost in an instant. First she kicked her pace into a light trot before it was turned into the galloping that was matching the speed of that of a racepony. The vampony also uncurled her wings and gave powerful flaps with them before she set her hooves back on the ground. The actions combined granted her the ability to cover a lot more ground in a lot less time. Fleur tried her best to keep up and managed to do so given her larger legs. Those enabled her to take larger steps and thus cover as much ground as Rarity. Though her stamina was far, far lower.

The unicorns passed the open plains before Ponyville, the fields of Sweet Apple Acres and Ponyville’s main street before they found themselves on the final crossroad to the Carousel Boutique. Rarity made no time to waste as her horn charged itself up in order to open the front door of her home and slowed down her pacing. As her pacing lowered down did the wings curl back around her body and the mystical gown had returned. Fleur did the same before she could feel the warmth of the building that surrounded the both of them and the door fell back in its lock.

They were home once again but soaked to the bone and stone cold from the devastating weather. Neither of the ladies ever liked rain and never went out when it did, they could see the trip they had as a make up for all of it.

~~~~

Rarity grinned a little bit as she caught the panting of Fleur in her ear but also started to pray for the fact that nopony had seen the both of them running around the streets. “F-For this one time, up the stairs, left and second door to your left, bathroom. Get a towel for me and yourself, please,” she spoke up while her horn kept itself charged. She wanted to lit all the candles inside the darkened building. Fleur nodded and while she still was some panting from the sprint, she made her way up the stairs. Not much time later had she disappeared out of sight and was consumed by the darkness that was still dominating the upper level.

The vampiric mare watched her go up before she discharged her horn. Her eyes closed themselves while she began to enjoy the surrounding she found herself in once more. She took the warm air of the boutique to her with a small sigh of comfort. Rarity was home once again after yet another terrible encounter outside. But her little trip had created a new ‘ally’ or asset for herself.

A bit of time had been going by before a pleasant feeling could be felt on her back. The feeling of something rubbing against it was send through her. The eyes opened themselves in order to catch an even more pleasant sight. Fleur Dis Lee who was wrapped in a big towel while her wet mane hung down in and to the side of her face. “Smashing, ever considered of holding that look?” Rarity asked in a teasing tone upon the sight.

Fleur allowed herself a light giggle as her magic wrapped the towel even further around Rarity. “Maybe my lady, if you so desire.” With some slight nods of her head got the wrapping towel turned into a near suit while the vampiric unicorn watched in pure amazement. After a couple small minutes had passed did Fleur ask the question. “Does my lady like it?”

Rarity began to inspect how she looked like before a bright smile occupied her face. “Why yes, yes I do like it. And you may address me as ‘Rarity’ as well.”

“As you desire, lady Rarity,” replied Fleur before her horn got discharged from the purple aura. She couldn't help it but to look for any errors that she might have created in her creation of the towel suit. But no matter where she looked, there was nothing to be found except the wonderful curves of Rarity’s body.

The unicorn walked up to the living room and dived into the sofa. Under a moan she made herself rather comfortable on it while she didn't care just how seducing she laid down on it. Fleur followed her and giggled softly at the sight before she took place in a chair. Rarity’s laid themselves upon the mare and words came who gently left the mouth. Words that were spoken from her mind as a hoof rubbed itself against the chin of the lady. “Now my slave... where else can I use you for aside my snacks, breakfast, lunch and dinner?”

“T-That is up to you, I am in for... everything,” the larger mare stuttered at first before her tone turned into a loving one. The more the mares looked one another in the eyes, the more the mare could feel the mental pull towards Rarity. And with that did her desires rise within her body. Desires to please her mistress in whatever way that happened to be possible.

The blue rims of the unicorn moved themselves over to the clock before letting out a small sigh. “Go to bed first, today has been rather busy and interesting for us both. If you go up the stairs, left and then the final door, that is where you shall sleep. Next to me, in my bed.”

Her whole face dropped a bit upon hearing these words before she made her reply. “A-Are you sure, my lady?” Rarity gave her a simple nod as her response. A deep sigh left the nose of Fleur as she carefully stood up as her mind came up with something rather interesting.

~~~~

Fleur made her way to the hallway and the aura returned to her horn. Which allowed her towel suit to loosen itself up with care. It was the sound of the horn being charged up which made the vampiric mare to look up to what might happen. Her eyes then caught the falling towels.

Beneath them were the slender hips of the larger unicorn revealed in their full glory. The still moistened tail swayed from side to side in a teasing manner. And with that had she disappeared behind the wall as a whole. Not long after the teasing foreplay did the clatter of hooves on the wooden stairs do their turn. Rarity shook her head with closed eyes in order to release some thought from her mind. “She won’t fail to surprise, now will she?” she mumbled in herself before a light chuckle left her. “I might find some uses for her, eventually.”

With the aid of her magic did she allowed a bottle of wine and a glass to be levitated over to her spot where the liquids were poured into the consumption glass. A fine glass of the red liquid was something which she always had enjoyed over the evening and old habits never seemed to wear down. Vampiric or not.

In her mind was the race already going as fast as it possibly could. There were countless plans for usage made up within seconds of one another. They differed from a slave of ultimate pleasure to a slave of hard labor. The more she delved herself in her mind, the more the night was starting to venture on as it always did. In order to come through it more comfortable had Rarity opened up a bottle of red wine. Her mind kept pounding about the matter. She was considering what would be the best. All while the storm on the world outside kept raging on.

The unicorn walked up to one of the windows and moved one of the curtains to the side while she held her glass in her magic. She let her eyes fall upon the outside world and just witnessed what was going on. Flashes of lightning lit up the world everywhere they struck before the rolling sounds took over the atmosphere. It was a sight she both loved and hated ever since she was a foal.

“I can of course feed her so much, she will have tons of blood in her for me to feed on, but just how will that part work?” Rarity said to herself while she found herself leaning against the windowsill. A gaze of questions formed itself in her eyes before the glass was brought up to her lips to take a sip of the red liquids it contained.

~~~~

Hours had gone by while Fleur laid comfortable in the posterbed of the unicorn. Even though she was skeptical at first about it, she still just fell asleep like it was nothing due to her exhaustion. But where Fleur slept, Rarity had been pounding her mind for a usage for her. A usage that didn't involve just feeding off of her. Though the new ideas she got were only crazier than the last. Under a deep sigh she gave it up for the time being.

Her mind couldn't come up with a simple use for her slave aside personal pleasure and need. With the sounds of a small ‘tok’ on the wood was the glass placed back on the table while Rarity laid long out on the sofa. Her horn allowed the blue aura to disappear just that. She released yet another deep exhale from her stone cold body. She needed to take her mind off of things for some time. The mare had to release some of the mental stress that had fallen upon her.

Rarity managed to bring herself up from her position on the sofa and left it. She began to stroll around the ground floor of the boutique, wandering around aimlessly. “Hmm, what to do, what to do..?” she whispered to herself. Her head turned itself over to a side and in her eyes there were many pictures that hung on the wall.

She went over each of them, there was just one which caught her attention deeper than the others. A picture that was of the unicorn when she was just a young filly. “Well hello,” said Rarity to herself. Her horn charged itself up and levitated the picture over. It allowed the unicorn to relive the day it was taken as if it was the day before.

~~~~

A young and free, white coated and purple maned unicorn filly ran over the plains just out of Ponyville before she just dropping herself into the pleasant heavens that was the morning grass. The sun had just rose itself from its own deep slumber and the warm rays tickled the little filly’s belly and back who released a giggle in response.

The sapphire blue eyes closed themselves off from the world as the giggling continued and she snuggled up against the lovely grass as she felt something up and laying on her belly. Curiously to just what it could be, the young Rarity opened her eyes. But when she opened them, her blue rims met the ever so innocent and filled with love green rims of her foal sister. The filly couldn't hold herself and just wrapped her forelegs around the foal and it softly yet closely against her.

“Oh, will you look at that. Honey, take a picture, this is just priceless,” a female voice filled with both pride and joy echoed. And before the little unicorn could react, the snapping sound of a camera shutter did its turn. Locking the moment of the young filly that was laying upside down in the grass while her forelegs calmly held her sister against her as small sprouts of grass were to be found within her mane, for as long as the picture would exist.

~~~~

A small smile appeared on Rarity’s face as her eyes opened themselves under a little giggle. “Where has the time gone to mother, father... Have I been growing up indeed so fast as you told me?” Rarity questioned herself. But that question was just one small portion of the questions that went through her mind as she placed the picture back on the wall.

The unicorn made her way over to the working area after she had returned the picture. She hoped to be able to move some work for the remaining hours of the night. But when she entered her beloved area, a thought shoot into her mind. A thought of having forgotten something rather important.

She managed to drop herself in the chair behind the desk and her eyes went in almost every direction. Her horn got once again covered in the blue aura in order to levitate her glasses over and placed them before her eyes, creating a rather serious look on the mare her face. On the far side of the room was a closet being opened and instead of fabric, sewing equipment and everything else as it would be expected from her, there were dossier files. A near dozen of them and its content would be going back up to five years in the past.

What resided into that closet was something that was for her eyes only. For it was the entire administration of the Carousel Boutique. Every financial up and down the store once had was registered in the documents and updated periodically.

The entire upper row of files got levitated over and set before the mare whose eyes began to glare over each of them. “I knew I had forgotten something, the bloody taxes...” Rarity muttered to herself as she opened a file that was simply named, ‘invoices’ and plowed her way through it. She wrote down the price of everything she had bought in the past year on a piece of paper as her magic allowed the quill to move itself.

In the end got everything counted up in her head. The lips were moving the whole time but not a single out loud word got spoken before the final number was written down. “One hundred and seventy six thousand, five hundred thirty two bits,” she mumbled to herself after the quill was laid down. Her eyes glared over the number and she allowed a gulp to be heard for she didn't expect the number to be that big. “Well, seems I need to do a little bit less with the expensive fabric then. Next files...”

The invoices file got placed back to the rest of the group as the file named ‘expenses’ got laid before her and the ritual repeated itself. Eventually another number got written down and now the face of the unicorn almost saw even more white before she brought up the final dossier. A dossier that was simply labeled as ‘sales’.

~~~~

In the far end and clocking in at almost against the morning were the first two numbers added up to each other and done minus the one from the sales which then came down to a grant profit. Rarity literally banged her head multiple times into her desk upon seeing that number getting close to the zero, if not going in the minus.

But during the rather ridiculous act of hers, there was one bright idea which came into her mind. An idea which caused her to grin like a mad mare, her brain was already seeing it work the more she thought about that. “Yes, yes! That is it! Rarity, you are quite the little genius,” she spoke in a happy tone about herself. She leaned back in her chair as the grin kept itself on her face.

Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, echoed through the ground floor before the unicorn allowed her eyes to fall upon the clock. “Six in the morning, I best head to bed for now, sunrise is soon enough,” whispered Rarity. She stored all the files by one another before they were being levitated back into the closet. The unicorn locked the closet again with her magic and made sure the magical lock was active on it so that no other eyes aside those of her own would be able to open the door.

The grin was still standing on her face as she hopped up the stairs and gently walked into the bedroom in order to crawl into bed next to Fleur. But her cold body against the warm unicorn had a shivering effect accompanied with a small moan. The hoof of Rarity made its way gently passed the cheek of the other unicorn before she said her words in a whisper. “I have big plans for you my slave, plans that will save us both from falling too deep from our stands.”

Rarity positioned herself in her normal sleeping pose before allowing herself to sleep deep while the rain of the storm still ticked gentle against the windows. Far in the distance could the thunder be heard ruling the skies.

35 But only one will do

The dreadful remainders of the night got turned into the morning that was to be filled with nothing but glory. Fleur opened her eyes under a small moan that came from the deepest regions of her body. She let her eyes gaze through the curving circular room she found herself in and gave her eyes the time to look around. Her hooves then brought themselves over to them in order to remove a lot, if not all of the sleeping sand in them before being able to truly see where she was. She then turned her head to her left and stared into the purple mane of her lady who was peacefully asleep.

Fleur placed a hoof under her head and let the elbow rest on the pillow. The action allowed her head to be raised a little as her free leg gently began to stroke through the wonderful mane of the vampony. But Rarity was not used to any kind of disturbance in her slumber as her eyelids began to gently twitch in response. “Would my lady wake up please?” Fleur spoke in that ever loving voice she had.

Not even a minute later were the ice cold sapphire blue rims revealed themselves once again to the world as her head turned a little bit to face the other unicorn. “Why did you wake me up so early?” Rarity asked her before a moan of discomfort left her.

“Well, it can never hurt to be up early, right?” replied Fleur under a soft chuckle. She continued to stroke the mane in a loving manner. Almost as if she was Rarity’s genuine lover.

“No, no it does not my slave. Except when one just got into bed, like two hours ago,” answered the vampony in a slight annoyed tone.

“E-Excuse me, my lady, I didn't know,” the larger mare said before the ears dropped themselves against the back of her head. But as a response to the words did Rarity only release some inaudible muttering. She nodded in the end gestured that Fleur had to leave her alone for the time being. The other mare got the silent note and pushed the blankets off of her body in a slow manner.

Though when she did that, her own fine curves were revealed again. She removed herself out of the bed with a series of slow motions. When Fleur stood next to it did she move back over to the forehead of Rarity. She gave a very light kiss upon it and spoke an inaudible whisper to her. Only after that did she made her exit out of the bedroom in silence. At least, that was the order she had gotten. For Fleur never left the room but instead leaned against the doorway and watched over her sleeping mistress with a pair of calm eyes.

~~~~

That was a thing that caused the feeling of being watched to arise in the vampiric mare. She opened her wings in order to show her forelegs being tucked together against her chest. The wings laid themselves almost casual over the mattress and even over it. With one quick movement she sat right up in bed and she looked towards the curtains that hung before the windows. Her attention was caught by one curtain that stood open half way through.

Fearing for her life almost right away had Rarity charged up her horn at rapid speed. The curtain got the blue aura around it and was pulled against the other before blocking out most of the light of the upcoming sun. Fleur watched the events as they happened with big and questioning eyes. While having discharged her horn went Rarity to stretch her body a little bit before allowing the wings to curl back up around her body which then fell back into the nightgown formation.

The larger unicorn did a small step backwards as she saw the violent manner in which the vampony closed the curtain with her magic and didn't truly knew just what she had to do. For a small amount of time she just kept herself silent. “I, I opened that one in order to watch the wonderful sunrise, Rarity,” said Fleur eventually in a gentle and careful tone. She spoke them in all of her honesty but also in her defense of what may or may not come up.

“Fleur, Fleur, Fleur...” said Rarity while she shook her head with calm motions. She left the bed and let her eyes once more fell upon her slave. “Sunlight kills me, having it fall upon my magnificent body only causes burn marks and probably even worse... But let’s not go deeper into that shall we, refresh yourself and make breakfast, there is something I desire to tell you...” A grin formed itself below the muzzle as she walked past the other mare and left the bedroom as a whole. “Something that is of great importance.”

The larger unicorn only blinked a couple times at both spoken matters before she shook her head and doing what was asked of her. As she ventured down the hallway while she tried to locate where Rarity possibly could have been to. Though the vampiric unicorn had already gone down the stairs and Fleur didn't want to bother her. Thus did she the only logical thing in her mind. Which happened to be opening every single door in order to find the bathroom and refresh herself.

~~~~

She found the right door and started to do her daily routine of refreshing. The mare of high class first of all took a small but steaming hot shower. Fleur always had loved to take showers that stimulated most or all of her senses, much like Rarity did in her own manner. With a couple moans that rose up from the very soul of her body, she washed herself once again clean from any dirt that could possibly be found on her body.

With the passage of time did she stepped out of the steamy shower and let the steam to flow through the entire bathroom for no real reason. It created a rather mysterious surrounding around the mare who almost seemed to disappear within it due to her white coat.

She charged up her horn and with the help of her magic there was another towel levitated towards her and dried herself off which got followed up by the grooming groom her coat. Then she calmly combed her mane and tail and as last applied some makeup on her face.

Being hundred percent satisfied with the way she appeared, Fleur looked into the mirror with a set of dreamy eyes which managed to cause her to giggle. The pinkish maned unicorn left the bathroom after a small clean up and made her way down the hallway and stairs. Her course was then proceeded by going through the living room and into the kitchen in order to be with her mistress once again.

Within the walls of the kitchen she found the still grinning Rarity. The unicorn also allowed her deadly fangs to be visible even though she was hidden in the shadows. Some the sunlight made its way through the uncovered window of the back door in silence. Fleur began to prepare herself to make a simple breakfast for herself that went under the guidance of the vampiric mare who pointed out where everything stood.

The slave set everything on the kitchen table before she took place behind it, sitting right across her mistress. Fleur began to eat like the lady she was and it was after the first couple of bites she spoke. She asked the question about the words spoken earlier that morning. “Are you going to tell me what you wanted to tell, Rarity?”

“Why yes, yes I am,” the vampony spoke while she tried her best not to go into a hunting mindset. “Last night I have been thinking about what other uses I can possibly have for you…” The more she spoke her words, the more her red rims glared into the purple ones of Fleur. Rarity had started up another hypnotizing session, or ‘glammer’ as it called in many vampiric folklore.

In the mind of Fleur had the gentle hooves of Rarity become claws that clustered themselves around her very being. Something that resulted in some static ringing that could be heard within her ears as the world around her slowly blacked out up to the point that only those deadly red rims could be seen. Nothing else was to be seen except those eerie and haunting irises.

“You are going to reopen my boutique, you shall be standing behind the counter every day, taking the orders and handling most of the costumers. Do not worry about the teachings, that is where I shall help you with. And given how I am not around when you are doing that, if anypony asks you just why you are here, you answer them all the same. After the death of Fancy Pants, everything slowly crumbled down for you, losing what you had for your feeling, hitting the gutter before I took you in. The house and personal stayed, but you got kicked out. Understood?” her voice spoke in a dreamy yet demanding manner. “Speaking of your mansion, send them a letter later today that you have found your true love in life. Another, mare.”

Fleur could only nod to that was said before the world slowly turned back into its more normal state. The claws were released from her mind and turned back into hooves while the static noise faded away into the distance. Rarity stood there like nothing happened as the larger mare twitched her ear gently under a lot of blinking, wondering what just happened. “So, what are you going to do now?” asked Rarity in a serious manner.

“R-Run your boutique, my lady,” answered Fleur. But her answer seemed forced. Almost as if it pushed out of her mind so that she had to remember it.

~~~~

“Very, very good… Finish your breakfast, then we shall begin,” spoke Rarity before she moved herself over to the working area. More specifically, to a spare cloak that she could use for future endeavors. Impossible that that actually worked, heh, what’s going to be next? she thought to herself. She couldn't really believe her glance had actually worked.

The vampiric unicorn then left the kitchen as a whole and made her way swiftly over to the working area. It would have been there where she would look for something. Something that could replace the thing she had worn for months upon them. Something that she considered an old fashion and needed to have something new. Something rather fresh and unique. A something that matched her even more and was a lot more to her liking.

“Ah!” Rarity spoke up as she had found something that was completely to her liking. Instead of another black cloak she had found herself another one. One that was used for a dress design which was already way overdue to begin with and possibly even cancelled. The design was something to keep the mare busy in her free time and her skills sharp as they could be.

She pulled the cloak from the main design and allowed it to fall over her own body. The ivory white color got covered in a rather warm and inviting red which felt a lot more comfortable around the body of Rarity. Even though the coloring was different, the effects and functions stayed the same. The vampony placed the hood on herself and only the rims were visible once again as she allowed time to catch up with her. The mare waited for the time to be ripe, she waited for the door to open, and stay open for the first time in literally months.

~~~~

Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, tok. Echoed through the boutique as both unicorns watched at the clock. “Half past eight, time for the store to open itself, my slave. You know what to do,” said Rarity after she had returned into the kitchen. Fleur only gulped loud in response. She didn't had any idea just what she had to do for she had never worked a day in her life. The larger mare left the kitchen as it was and made her way over to the front door a little nervous. Her magic turned the sign from ‘closed’ to ‘open’ with hesitation, before she just opened the door of the shop.

The rising sun shone directly into the gap that was created. Rarity, who was standing right in it, closed her eyes and awaited what would happen. Yet when she realized that she wasn't burning at all, she allowed herself to bath into it. It just showed and revealed how effective the cloak’s fabric was for her. Fleur was the first hoof witness of it all as an outsider. “You will know what to do,” said Rarit under a wink. A wink that was more of which that one iris disappeared for a moment and then returned.

“If, if you say so my lady,” replied Fleur even more nervous.

“But one thing has to be clear, I will be around here, watching you, and watching you alone. Do not call for me, treat me as a customer or client and use the excuse that I am sick, terrible flu and cold from my evening trot yesterday. I was outside when the storm just erupted and then quickly made my way back here,” demanded Rarity a dead serious voice. After that she just wandered around the shelves and mannequins that stood in the shop itself. Her eyes gazed upon just what she actually had on display, while she waited for the commotion to begin. Waiting to see how Fleur would do it in her spot and she knew there was no way back. Her plan would either be a hit or a terrible miss if even one saw through the lies.

~~~~

Time didn't had to progress long before the very first ponies entered ever so carefully. They allowed their eyes to gaze upon the - here and there dusty - store that was owned by the unicorn. “Is, is this place truly open again?” one of the ponies asked and Fleur gave a gentle nod in reply.

“Unbelievable, this place closed down months ago, I thought she had lost either the will or had gone bankrupt,” a unicorn stallion with a blue coat spoke after he entered the boutique.

The mare behind the counter allowed a small chuckle to escape in response to the received words. “Dear sir, the Carousel Boutique is not a one-pony-business anymore but has evolved into a private company,” she replied to him with a faint smile.

“Wait, what? You mean that unicorn is still alive!?” he replied while his head turned over to Fleur in a questioning manner. “What sort of witchcraft did she do in all of those months?”

“Oh very much yes, except she is having a terrible flu right now, poor thing can not even get out of bed. As for your witchcraft accusation, I suggest that you take a look upon the horn on top of your head. The answer lies within there,” answered Fleur with a gentle tone in her voice.

“Hmph, suppose that seems alright, but what about you, Dis Lee was your name right?” In response to those words Fleur gave a nod and he spoke up again. “Just why are you here then, and not in Canterlot?” In reaction to those words was it the red cloaked pony who stopped moving a muscle and perked its ears under the thick fabric. The creature wanted to hear just how Fleur was going to save herself out of the situation.

“That is quite the long and boring story, sir. I am quite sure you aren't interested in a tale of sadness on this rather beautiful day, no?” she replied with a smile on her face. It was a smart excuse for the facts were true and she managed to keep a straight face during it all. Straight enough to let the emotions play through but hide the lies.

The unicorn stallion huffed deep before he turned himself back around in order to make his departure from the store. “Suppose you have a point there, good day miss Dis Lee. And tell the mare of this house, I send my regard and wish her to be well soon.” He passed the cloaked Rarity and allowed his eyes to fall upon her rather slender behind as even through the fabric were those magnificent lines still clearly visible.

Rarity took of course note that he was staring at her because of his steps slowed down or even stopped for a little bit of time. “Eyes straight ahead, loverboy,” she spoke in a changed voice that was more matching a mixture of Rainbow, Twilight and herself. The eyes of the stallion shot open and he continued on his way out under a soft muttering and a deep blush that stood on both of his cheeks. “Tick, tock, goes the clock... how long till one comes with lady’s smock?” was another thing he then could hear coming out the hood of the cloak. The stallion turned himself around with a raised eyebrow and just looked her into the eyes.

The more the two made eye contact it became harder for Rarity to keep her fangs hidden in her mouth and they slowly elongated themselves. Yet they never dared to pass her lips. “Excuse me, but what did you just say to me?” the stallion asked got the faint look of remembrance in his eyes.

“Nothing but an old nursery rhyme, that is all,” the unicorn replied in the same, but changed tone. The stallion released a deep huff through his mouth while the blush gently faded away. He turned back around and just left the building as a whole, without another word being spoken.

~~~~

The rest of the morning kept going quite easy for both of the mares their liking. Of course there were ponies who kept coming in and out to see what was going on there. Yet the most of them were at their own work which resulted in they both having a couple hours that would be easy for them. The slave of the unicorn tried her hooves on some sewing work. Despite being as nervous as one possibly could be, she took a couple deep breaths as she stood in the working area. Her eyes rested upon a mannequin, a rather simple dress concept drawing and the materials needed. She let her horn coat itself within the purple aura and a piece of fabric, treat and a needed got levitated in the air. Fleur gently allowed her eyes to be closed off of from the world and was about to do her ‘job’.

Surprisingly enough did everything went quite well for her feelings. The feeling was quite well placed for she did an amazing job on the piece of fabric. After a couple of minutes had the piece become part of a much bigger whole. It matched the already existing stitches perfect while its placement was amazing. The larger unicorn opened her eyes to witness just what she had created, her head simply couldn't get it that she made such a thing but smiled proudly nonetheless.

What was unknown to Fleur though, was the fact that it wasn't her own body that did the movements. It was the lady of the boutique who did it for her. A mistress who never allowed her gaze to drift away from her slave. Through their mental connection gave Rarity many different supplemental directions to Fleur on just what to do when as she obeyed them without even one single question as she thought she was in control of her own body. And since it was such a simple dress, Rarity knew exactly just what had to go where without even looking at the sketch herself.

~~~~

The news of the boutique being open again didn't just stayed to those passing by. No, it spread itself like a raging fire across town. Many wouldn't believe it and went to have a look for themselves, only to have their mouths fall open in amazement for the business running once again. None of the town’s residents could ever have truly believed the facts that the building would be open again after such a long time of mysterious working.

It was only around mid-noon that the news came to five ponies who had gathered themselves in a tree library that stood near the middle of Ponyville. Four of them had heard the rumors on their way to towards it and none of them couldn't believe it. They thought of it just being some gossip doing its turnaround them all but the option of it being the truth was rather high. The four of them were invited to join a tea party that was organized by the mulberry coated mare who lived within the tree. Everything was truly sugar and spice and even done by the books. A thing one loved, the other four however, not so much.

“Hey Spike, how’s it hanging?” the always so fast Rainbow Dash spoke up. She was the first one who caught the baby dragon coming down the stairs. All the remaining four mares looked up to him as well and he looked back to them.

“What can I say? Except still dealing with her and such,” he replied before he joined the party.

“You ain't going to be the de-” said Rainbow before she suddenly was cut to a hold. Applejack’s hoof was crammed in her face just to shut her up.

“Spike, it’s mighty lovely that ya made it here today,” the cowgirl said with a smile.

Rainbow removed the hoof out of her face and she made a couple noises nopony even though she could possibly make. “Blegh, ever heard of soap, AJ? Anyway, what she said.”

“Don’t look for a fight with me, partner.”

“Quiet you two!” Twilight interrupted before she took a calm sip of her tea. “We have gathered here together, in order to just hang out as friends. Not to bicker like a set of elderly mares. Plenty of time to do that later.”

Both Rainbow and Applejack nodded and bumped their hooves together as the good sports they had become to one another. Ever since the Running of the Leaves from some years ago had the two been able to glue each other behind the wallpaper. Yet also to share a good laugh with one another. For that race was not only an eye opener but also changed the way the two mares looked at one another.

~~~~

The talking continued there were more and more ponies who kept coming in and thus kept crashing right into their tea party that was set up. Out of all the ponies that were present, it was the mulberry mare of the house who eventually lost her patience. She could tolerate a lot but even for her there were things that could go too far.

When just another pony walked into the library and literally shouting the news, the remaining four ponies and the dragon all took cover under the table as Twilight’s face began to twitch of rage while she rose up from her chair.

The pony who entered gulped loudly before the mare jumped up into the air and her mane and tail erupted in a raging hellfire while her coat turned into a yellow coloring. “Out, now!” she yelled with years of suppressed hate and rage. Her voice almost reached the levels of the royal Canterlot voice which caused the pony to be literally blown out of the door. The enraged unicorn calmed herself down after these happenings but her breathing became heavier and heavier. The rage that was flowing through her mane and tail became carefully slower.

One of her friends, Applejack to be exact, was the only one who dared to crawl from under the table and spoke in a friendly yet calming voice. “Twilight, are ya alright?”

“Yes, yes I am Applejack,” the unicorn replied. Her mane and tail lost their touch of fire and turned back into their hairy selves while her coat returned into the mulberry state. “Let’s go girls, I want to see it now for myself,” she spoke before she gave off a flick with her tail, sending the last embers out of it. “Especially after so much interruption about it all.”

From below the table then appeared Rainbow Dash who flew up to Twilight and nearly tackled her against the ground with a worried look. “Are you insane!?”

“From time to time, yes. Now can you get off of me, Rainbow?” replied the librarian in an annoyed tone. The pegasus just did what was asked for she didn't want to meet the flames she could bring up. Her eyes turned over to the table where the two other ponies, a pink earth pony and a light yellow pegasus who wore a light blue shirt over her body, crawled out from. “Any of you two having a problem with this?”

The both of them shook their heads. The pink mare spoke her words faster than a rolling train. “Nope, not at all. I love to see Rarity again after all this time! Where do you think she has been working on all that time? Or, or maybe she took a cruise around the world!”

“Pinkie,” replied Applejack as she turned herself over to the hyperactive mare. “Ah don’t think Rarity would just go without telling any of us.”

“Well, you never know right, I mean, she is known for holding secrets for all of us,” added Fluttershy with a soft voice. She trotted up to the group whereas Pinkie bounced next to her.

“Yes, and that secret is that she is a...” But before Rainbow could speak further, she decided to just hold her mouth. With Fluttershy being around, she always had to be careful with her words. Deep in her heart she didn't want to scare the mare much. But in her mind she knew that there was something wrong with Rarity. Ever since that day in the boutique ever so long ago had the thought never stopped as it haunted her like a ghost.

“Now then, let’s go girls!” Twilight spoke and with the five of them they were off, off through the streets of Ponyville. Spike waved all of them off. His desires to see her weren't there. He was still in the recovery process and actually being there with her, who knows what would possibly happen.

~~~~

The mulberry unicorn galloped up front with a determined look in her eyes. She was followed by Rainbow with an unusual nervous glance in her eyes. All while Pinkie bounced happily next to her. Forming the rear guard was a curious Applejack and relieved Fluttershy. Many ponies had to make their way for the galloping five. It weren't going to be them who would change their heading. After a small gallop through the streets came the building of her friend into sight and their pace finally came to a hold.

When they arrived they saw the three Cutie Mark Crusaders leaving the building with their capes on and all three of them smiled like the friends they were. Twilight wanted to make a comment to them but then the shouting did its turn. “Cutie Mark Crusaders sightseers!”

“Ya’ll think that can harm those three?” Applejack questioned in a worried voice. She witnessed how they just rocketed off like that. It couldn’t have ended well for them.

“You never know it with them. But I suppose, they will be fine, I mean, they are responsible. Right? Sweetie is with them,” answered Twilight. Applejack gave a nod to it but the worried look never left her as a whole before the attention turned back to the building.

It was Twilight who was the first one to just enter the boutique followed by Pinkie and Fluttershy. Though Rainbow didn't really wanted to go. Yet she was pushed in by Applejack who spoke some muttering under her breath. Words that nopony could hear and was best left that way. “Rarity!?” yelled the librarian out. Though aside from the cloaked pony who was looking at the many designs and shelves, there was nopony in the boutique. Or so they at least thought.

Twilight gave an eye to the mysterious mare and thought to be feeling a magical aura that only Rarity could give. But her attention was quickly taken away as she sensed something else. It was after the yelling that Fleur made her appearance before the mares. She swung her hips gracefully from side to side as she spoke softly to them. “Afternoon you all, how may I help you today?”

“F-Fleur!?” spoke Rainbow in utter confusion.

“Why yes lady Dash, it is me.”

“W-Where is Rarity?” asked Applejack. She fixed her hat from having pushed Rainbow in with a surprised gaze in her eyes. She looked over to the fancy unicorn and was more than happy to know the truth of it all. Something wasn’t right though. She felt it in her bones.

“Lady Rarity is very ill at the moment, quite honestly, she has been for the past months by now, never leaving even her room. Allow me to correct myself, almost. The flu she has is just terrible and every time she thinks she is over it, it hits her again. Before you ask, yes she did call me to run her store during her absence. I truly live for you all, for I have never ever seen such illness before,” the large unicorn spoke in a lie. She placed her forehooves on the counter after she became silent.

The red cloaked pony allowed her ears to twitch at the reply that Fleur gave to her friends. She could totally agree with it before continuing the window shopping. Applejack was the one who gave a couple glares over to the being in red. But then just shook it off in order to follow the conversation between them and Fleur.

“Oh no, did the Hoofington Flu got her as well?” questioned Twilight to herself. Even the very naming of the disease cleared up a lot of things in her mind as she turned herself back around. “Then we must be off again, that flu is a terrible one to have for sure. And sorry for the rude interruption.”

The unicorn behind the counter just gave them a warm smile while they left the building one by one. But when Rainbow passed the red cloaked pony for the second time, she could hear a deep sigh that left through the nostrils. A sigh that could only be released by one pony. Rainbow wanted to ask the red cloaked pony a question. But the yell of Twilight got in between them. The yell had a sense of urgency to it and the pegasus made her departure quicker than ever.

Each of the five mares went their separate ways. The pegasus still held her suspicion about the whole matter as she flew back to her cloud palace. “Something is not right, never has been since that day... Oh Rares, where have you gotten yourself into now?” she questioned herself out loud and high in the skies. Little did everypony knew, just where she had been through all of that time since the final live meeting with the unicorn.

36 Even the toughest of hearts have their weakness

Rainbow Dash was always the fiercest of the six friends and the most loyal pony in the land. Combined with the fact that she was a daredevil in both heart and mind, and one had a pony who could stand herself in battle perhaps better than most. Though behind the tough exterior that she always showed to everypony, there was a secret which laid deep in her heart. The fact that she had a small heart and an even bigger fear for something that roamed among the darkness of night.

The fear that came forth and was for one of her friends. The fear that all began that simple day Twilight knocked at the door of the boutique and she happened to have drifted over it during her sleep. It truly was a day that the pegasus regretted with her entire life. It were her own suspicions that got confirmed almost right before her. The very day on which she figured out that Rarity had been turned into a dreaded, illusive and elusive vampony.

Being a mare of trolling and joking around, she often would portray herself as one for the laughs she could and possibly would get. Rainbow would have a set of fake fangs in her mouth and together with her weather bending abilities, she was able to scare a lot of the townsfolk. That was until the well-known snickering of the pegasus fell in their ears. Yet all of that changed the very night that followed after the day she had visited the boutique. It became a night she would never be able to forget as her mind constantly let her remember it in a cruel manner. And almost every night it was the very same.

~~~~

The night had fallen once again over the land while the pegasus was walking around her cloud palace in a nervous manner. She was wondering about something that had happened. Her magenta red eyes kept going into every single direction. They monitored all the windows and doors for something even she didn't knew. She had not a clue what it was that she was watching for. The clouds outside had blocked out most of the moons magical light and the pegasus was forced to just stay close to the light of the candles that stood in her house.

A deep sigh left through the nostrils of Rainbow Dash before she dropped down on her couch that stood in the living room. The pegasus allowed her mind to roam free before her eyes closed themselves a little bit. The memories that came to here were the ones that made her relive the day she had. Or better said, she wanted to remember that one day where everything got turned around for her. That one day, where everything seemed to have done south. The day that she had left the Carousel Boutique with the assuming of her being something supernatural, impossible and out of the world. Something that was not supposed to be.

Some minutes had passed by before the cyan mare shocked up from her light slumber under a loud yelp. She found herself panting on the couch as her right forehoof made its way over to her chest. Her heart was beating like crazy and she tried to calm it down through a set of breathing exercises. “E-Easy Dash, it, it was just a dream right... right? I, I mean, Rarity a vampony? Come on, you are not that crazy, or are you?” she spoke in an attempt to try some odd psychological game on herself. It was a game that Twilight taught her once. The librarian almost did it every single day to remains as sane as possible. Through a series of questions and answers she would be able to find new paths on the imaginary road one is walking.

~~~~

For half an hour she kept muttering in herself but no matter where her mind went to, it always came back to that one simple accusation. The accusation of her friend of fashion being a vampiric pony drove her to the path of insanity, anger and above all, fear. Rainbow stood up from the couch and made her way over to one of the many windows under the company of a deep sigh through her nose.

“Just what are you, ‘darling’..?” she spoke in a soft tone to herself. Yet her eyes just stared to the world visible through her windows. “...What is it that you truly are? One of the demons..?” Through the strain of thought it was the fear for both Rarity and vamponies alike that became ever more present and slowly turned into a phobia of the pegasus. A phobia that would have dominated her life from the night on and was created in mare seconds. Yet the seeds had been planted hours ago during their last meeting. “The stories were never stories or rumors then,” she added.

After those words got rethought everything in her mind there was one point where the eyes sprung open as wide as possible. Rainbow literally jumped away from the window and while she was in midair and she used her wings to turn herself around before the mare managed to land safely upon the ground again. “Oh no, no, no, no, sweet Celestia, what have I done!? Poor Scootaloo, all the stories I told as a joke! Oh buck me!” she yelled to herself. In a moment of pure and blind rage for nopony else with the exception of herself, she turned over into a galloping pace. A pace that was leading her directly over to a wall.

Her head crashed right into it but given it was created from clouds, the impact wasn't as hard as she would have liked. Rainbow fell down on her behind with tears that tears rolled over her cheeks, only to meet the clouds that made up the floor. “You, stupid, idiot! You scared a filly for the rest of her life!” she spoke in a desperate voice. It was her self-hatred which had been consuming the always so joyful pegasus for far too long. A self-hatred that came forth out of nothing but her very own fears.

She remembered the things that were said to the orange pegasus filly as clear as crystal. The revelation she then came across for herself only made it worse as she started to sob loudly. Time didn't had to pass long before the screams of emotional pain filled up the living room of the cloud palace.

Nopony had ever seen her like that. That the tough mare she always showed herself as, was now no more and got replaced with a scared little foal. Maybe it was also for the better the nopony saw her in that manner. Just to save them the sheer pain she was going through.

~~~~

Through her many tears did she still manage to make her way over to her bedroom. But with every step she took, she tried to wipe them away the best she could. A wiping that went together with the praying that no new ones would come. Under a loud sniffle she found herself before a closet on which her eyes had locked themselves upon. Without much hesitation were the doors flung open. The near mentally broken pegasus watched to the content it held and even went searching inside.

Her eyes stopped looking and fixed themselves on a box, an old box that seemed to not have moved in a long time due to the collection of dust that could be found on it. She took the box out of the closet and placed it next to her. With her forehooves she opened it with care while her mind went back to days of long ago.

Days of joy and nothing on her mind, came to her mind. Days that were filled with nothing but dreams and hope for bright days ahead. The days of her very own foalhood rushed back to her. Rainbow allowed herself to relive the days of long again and it calmed her down by a lot. A thing for which she was more than thankful that at least some happy thoughts still could enter her mind. But she didn't just wanted to bring back up old memories, she wanted to find her protector.

“Where are you..? D-Don’t tell me..! No, mom wouldn't do such a thing,” she mumbled to herself. She gave her eyes the cost inside the box. But hidden under a couple pictures and drawings that appeared to be made by a young foal, she found that one thing where she was looking for. Her companion, her protector, her true, “Wing-Pony.”

A bright smile of joy and youth sentiment appeared below her muzzle as she took out a stuffed up Wonderbolt plushy. “I am so sorry, Wing-Pony. I promise you that you will never be put in that box ever again. Come, we have a lot of catching up to do,” the pegasus spoke to it before she rubbed it against her cheek.

Within a few seconds Rainbow found herself in bed with the blankets ruffled over her body and Wing-Pony next to her. A plushy who was resting against her head to be more precise as that smile still stood on her face. “Dismissed private, time to hit the bunks,” said Rainbow under a loud yawn. She took the plushy close to her with her foreleg and held it against her chest as her eyes closed themselves off from the world, waiting to go into the realm of the dreams or nightmares.

~~~~

“Huh, uh, what?” echoed through quietly through the dark mess hall of some structure. Not a single, living soul could be seen or heard in the entire room but the lights were still on above the cyan coated, rainbow maned pegasus mare. A mare who had shocked up from her slumber. Before her stood a plate of unfinished, and by then cold, dinner. Her eyes made a repetitive blinking motion as she tried to figure out just what would have happened.

All of the sudden there was a shock went through her, a shock of realization. “How could I forget!? I got the night shift today here at the factory! Heh, and already sleeping on the job. Yeah, tonight is going to be great. Let’s do this then. Couple quick rounds, make sure everything is safe.” Rainbow moved back with her chair and sent a screeching sound through the quiet room while she took her construction helmet with her.

The pegasus placed it on her head and took the flashlight that was standing on the table as well. She was ready to begin on the night shift through the building of one of the many weather factories of Cloudsdale. Though it seemed to be a little unnecessary since nopony even dared to break into the place that created the very weather of the land. On the other end was it needed to watch on the many machines which were housed in it. And who better than a pony that knows them through and through?

Rainbow left the safe-haven of the mess hall and she entered the dark, cold hallways of the massive building. A building that was built out of clouds. Despite being created from the fluffy substance, nothing bounced with the steps she took and the floor was sending cold shivers through her. Almost as if the hooves were trotting over solid metal. With a flick of the button, the magical circuit had started to run in the flashlight. It sent its beams of light to the outside world. The pegasus smirked a little bit as she spoke to herself. “Hehe, this is going to be easy. First stop, basins for the rain.”

It took her quite the long trot through the building of the factory. The massive basins were located at the far end and on the very bottom of the facility. The architects of the place thought that it would be the safest spot to place them. If it would ever burst due to whatever reason, none of the remaining floors would be flooded as the leaking water would fall to the grasslands below the mighty pegasus city.

~~~~

The doors that were leading over to the department were flung open and in the opening she stood. The cyan coated pegasus with her flashlight tight in her hoof. She had assumed a pose of toughness while the light made its way passed the tanks themselves. Though Rainbow had never seen the actual tanks where the water got placed in with her very own eyes. It was true that she had helped with bringing it to the place and read about on how to work with the machines, but never truly watched the process afterward or had any practice with them.

Her jaw literally fell open at the sight of the tanks. “Sweet Celestia... This, this is massive!” she said while her eyes had fallen on the tanks. Her eyes were granted all the time in the world to see what went where. Rainbow instantly became interested as she made a mental note to herself, a note about asking the foreman of the department just how things would work around here. What the true process was in order to get the water into the clouds. Even though she knew the machines, it were the processes that were unknown to her. She could only guess to the best of her abilities for the most part before asking.

There was another shock went through her when she realized just what she had to be doing there. She made her turn through the room with an unusual haste. The only sounds that would be heard were the clopping of her own hooves and the waving sound of the water in the tanks. For the rest it was as silent as a cemetery. The sounds of the sloshing water, its very rhythm had a strange but positive and relaxing effect upon the mare. If she didn't pay attention to her work, she found herself moving back and forth with the current of the waves.

Rainbow had assumed that the waving water in the tank was meant to keep it fresh and sweet. She knew that if it stood still for too long, it would become sour. From time to time the mistake had been made to let sour water being pumped into clouds and got released over the land, creating the ever so hated ‘sour rain’. The corporation had to fill in dozens of forms and files explaining just what went wrong and those got send to the princesses as an official explanation and the highest officials of the company had every desire but to do something like that. For one, they never liked paperwork. And for two, it dented their pride more than anything.

~~~~

She was done with her turn through the department and had made the adjustments to the devices to make them run on their optimal performance. Rainbow would have left through the same set of hinging doors through which she came in. They closed behind her with a clapper or two. Yet back in the dark room was a set of sapphire blue, ice cold irises that revealed themselves in a slow manner.

They could be found ever so high on the ceiling and had been following the pegasus through her little journey through the room. Irises had been watching that were of course attached to a body which crawled its way down with great care. Then they disappeared once again from the sight of everypony. As mysterious as they came, they had vanished again.

The attention of Rainbow got caught by a second clapping of the doors and turned herself around quickly, willing to see what happened. “Who goes there?” she said while her flashlight went over both of the doors. But all that could be seen was the clapping door that slowly came to a hold. The pegasus tilted her head a little bit before she just shrugged a little bit and shook it off. Rainbow then continued on her way through the building. “Maybe they left a turbine open or something up there,” she gave herself as an explanation. Willing to know if her theory was right, Rainbow decided to break off of the normal regulations.

~~~~

For the next department she would be going to were the drivers that were used to create nothing but the sheer wind. Those drivers were located within the sidewalls of the building. While it was true that they occupied all of them, it was the northern wall which held the most of them for whatever reason. When Rainbow entered the department through another set of doors, she was treated with a sight that made her heart fill with joy.

Her eyes caught the many fans that occupied the wall and almost went the entire height of it. She knew that through their massive propeller powered turbines, the very core of the wind got created and released into the air. The air currents would take it over from there and guide it all over the land.

Once again she let her eyes fall over everything that was to be seen. Rainbow looked over every single thing that she could possibly catch in her light. But there was nothing to be seen that seemed to be out of place and Rainbow’s curiosity took over as she wanted to know what caused the doors to clatter again. “Just shake it off, Dash. Do your job and do it good,” she mumbled up to herself as she wasn't in the true mood to chase ghosts.

With the shake of a head had the mare one last look over the massive fans and she then continued to do her job like normal. But every time she had her back faced away from the turbines, it where those ice cold eyes that emerged in between the blades of the fans. Eyes that fell on the pegasus and those eyes weren't looking for any sort of candy there might have been laying around. These eyes were preying upon the mare as if they were preparing for a hunt to be taken place and haunt her until the end of time itself.

~~~~

It didn't matter just to which department or room the rainbow maned mare went in and through, it was always when she left that the second clapping of the doors got her on her nerves. There wasn't a coincidence anymore and Rainbow Dash knew that fact all too well. It drove her nearly to the edge of crazy during her nightly patrol. When she returned into the hallway that was leading to the mess hall again, she heard the clapper again behind her.

And in a moment of fear she turned herself around and shouted towards the door. “I don’t know who you are! But stop it! Stop it Thunderlane, Sky Racer. Oh if it is you, Snow Flake, I will shove a ‘yeah’ right up your flanks!” A deep huff of irritation left through her nose while the flashlight still went over the door and the hall itself. But a response she never got back and that was something that scared her the most.

It had to be said that it was also her very first night watch and perhaps it was a rite of passage that the other workers pulled on her. Things like that were done almost all over the facility for good sports and joking around. And from all the ponies which were named by Rainbow, she was sure that they had been doing the nightshift before. Which was her biggest lead in the case. Little did she knew that it would be something of a much more devilish nature that was lurking in the dark and caused the doors to move.

With the passage of time did she walked through the last set of doors for the night. The set of doors that would be leading her over to a catwalk suspended in the air. And not just any walkway that walked through the facility. For the particular one walked over the vats of unprocessed spectra. The very ingredient out of which the color of the rainbow has being made. A mysterious substance that literally brought color in the lives of many ponies.

The smell that came from it was hard to resist for its unique mixture of the most unpleasant scents known to ponykind. But it was safe to breath normally on the altitude pegasus found herself on. For the pegasus found herself around thirty hooves up in the air and the more deadly vapors never came higher than ten because of their weight.

Both of Rainbow’s forehooves got placed upon the railing in the middle of the catwalk. She let her eyes fall down upon the many vats of spectra beneath. Each vat had one of the colors that was used to create a rainbow and Rainbow just loved that particular part of the facility. There was something between her and the very rainbows of Equestria that she just found mouthwatering. Though she never could pinpoint just what it was. She always said it was a part of her that made her who she was. Given the way she looked, not many dared to argue it.

The substance itself just swirled around on its own strength and it always had been fascinating her just how it was made. Rainbow always wondered of the fact from where it truly came from. If there was something else aside from the mythical waterfalls she always had been told about by employees of the department. Of course had she seen them more than enough in her life, the majestic and magical waterfalls that were to be seen by Winsome Falls. For in her eyes there had to be another way to make so much spectra as that was stored in the vats below her. Just rainbows in general fascinated her and it would never die down.

There was a song had been made up and was quite known in all of Cloudsdale to the supposedly true origin of the spectra. A darker secret that was kept deep within the building and she softly hummed the tune first before a soft singing of the words left her throat. “...How you ask, are they up to the task, to which the answer is in this simple facility! In the Rainbow Factory, where all your fears and horrors come true. In the Rainbow Fac-”

Then her ears perked themselves up to another voice that did its turn through the room. A voice that found itself on the same altitude as the pegasus. A voice that Rainbow remembered all too well. “...Factory, where not a single soul gets through...”

~~~~

“R-Rarity!?” the rainbow maned mare spoke in surprise. The flashlight got turned on again and was being pointed into the exact direction to where the voice came from. Revealed within its light was indeed the unicorn who stood there and was smirking like monster. “W-What are you doing here, why are you here to begin with!? Don’t you know how dangerous this place is at night!?” Rainbow questioned her. She even blinked a couple times in disbelief. It was just impossible for a unicorn like herself to even walk on clouds unless she had cast the spell over herself that Twilight once used. But the unicorn wasn't powerful enough to summon that kind of magic, at least that was what Rainbow thought.

“Hmhmhm, Dash, Dash, Dash, it goes like the song: not a single soul gets through,” the unicorn spoke up in a tone of sick joy. She did a step on the catwalk and closed in on the distance between the both of them.

The words spoken by Rarity managed to scare the pegasus at first. She even did a step or two back. But then she erupted out in a small laughter. “Now that is a good one Rares, but seriously, why are you here?” she managed to speak after her snickering had died down. She smiled over to her friend with a slight shake of her head. “You never were quite the joker, were you?”

Within a near instant found Rainbow herself pinned down on her back to the catwalk with the unicorn who stood right above her. The pegasus tried to struggle out of her grasp but for some reason seemed Rarity to have been stronger than she ever expected. That whole fact alone was frightening. Rainbow released a loud gulp. “H-Hey, quit the j-joking alright,” she said in a desperate tone. Whatever Rarity tried to do, it wasn’t fun anymore for her. Yet perhaps, that was the point?

“Joking? You think I am joking around? When was the last time, I even told a joke?” The lips of the mare curled themselves up high enough for the fangs to be caught in Rainbow's eyes. With the vats of spectra giving off light themselves did the face of Rarity become like that of a demon while the thoughts ran through the mind of Rainbow. She thought about just when she had made a joke for the last time.

“N-Never,” the pegasus brought out in a fearful voice. She know where it possibly went to.

“Exactly, I have been waiting ever so long for this moment, and now it is finally upon me... I will enjoy this so bloody much!” replied Rarity in a near sadistic sounding tone.

“W-Wait!” But it was too late as the deed happened in another flash. The head of Rainbow got pushed over to the side and the fangs of ivory unicorn were drilled into her neck and veins. But then the mare did something unexpected, something that nopony could have ever expected from a lady like Rarity.

Instead of just drinking the blood from her friend, she just ripped and tore the entire neck to shreds as if it was nothing. Skin got torn away like paper before she rose her head up in a triumphal manner. She then proceeded to just spit the torn away skin out of her mouth and let it drop down in the vats below. Letting it fall into them in order to just be consumed by the acidic substance.

Screams of agony came from the pegasus as she cried in both physical and emotional pain while her neck bled heavily. “W-Why!?” Rainbow managed to speak through the winces and shedding of her tears. Blood was pulsing out of her neck with every beat of her heart. She could feel the warm liquids travel in her burning neck.

Rarity lowered her head back to Rainbow and she glance in a cold silence for a few seconds. “Why you ask? Because I never liked you, I never even wanted to your ‘friend’, but I only did it out of sympathy for a near heartbroken, worthless pegasus. And now, years of missed opportunities and build up hatred shall be done their justice,” the unicorn answered in a cold voice. The more she heard the words, the more Rainbow lost blood thus making her weaker and weaker. But she also lost her hope bit by bit.

No words were spoken for the events that would happen next as the unicorn nudged and rolled the bleeding pegasus over to the very edge of the catwalk. The gap that was between the floor and the first bar of the railing was big enough for a pony to fall down from. Though only if the pony in question just laid on its belly. Almost right away after the first nudge, Rainbow knew what the plan was going to be. In time she wouldn't be any more, she would be consumed by the highly acidic unprocessed spectra. There wouldn't be anything left of her if she would fall into it. All done by the monster she once called friend and she would go free out with murder.

~~~~

A couple nudges and pushes later Rainbow had given it all up as found herself falling down towards the light of the red colored spectra. Time itself slowed down to near nothing and Rainbow managed to turn eyes to those of Rarity who just looked with an ice cold stare down towards her. Rarity looked right into the broken, tear filled eyes of the cyan coated pegasus. The world around the rainbow maned mare became darker and darker while each passing heartbeat that felt like it was an hour. Some drops of blood still left the wound and fell against one of her forelegs where they splattered against the fur as the pegasus. A pegasus who kept her eyes on the mare who did it to her.

Within her ears she could hear the very song the six of them sung on Heart’s Warming Eve after their play. Sung by her closest friends while her life flashed before her very eyes. Her birth, her foalhood, her school time, her friends, family, everything passed them and made her cry even more in emotional pain. She wanted to close her eyes with all her might. Yet also wanted to give the unicorn one last look. Dooming her with the image of a falling friend on the retina.

“~The fire of friendship lives in our hearts~” princess Celestia sung softly in the ears of Rainbow with her soothing voice.

“~As long as it burns, we cannot drift apart~” Spike sung as he smiled and he got a hoof of Twilight over his shoulder.

“~Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few~” Applejack sung without her southern accent and was thus clearly audible.

“~Laughter and singing will see us through~” Pinkie sung full with passion as she kept jumping up and down.

“~We are a circle of pony friends~” Fluttershy sung loud and beautiful, something that she never did.

“~A circle of friends we'll be to the very end~” Twilight finally sung in the ears of the pegasus and the last line was repeated by all of them. With their voices echoing through her ears did Rainbow finally close her eyes in order to just let it happen.

Then she hit it, the very tips of her mane made contact with the red spectra. The pain in her body almost became unbearable for those few seconds. A pain that would soon disappear as the red light became brighter. Though her world became darker until it just stopped. It ceased to exist.

37 But to overcome them, you have to face them

The loudest scream ever did its turn through the cloud palace that Rainbow had been calling ‘home’ for years. She held Wing-Pony firmly against her chest with her wide eyes. The terrified pegasus was wide awake and stolen from her sleep. All thanks to the nightmare that she had. She panted for her life while she sat right up in her bed. The eyes shot into every single direction. “A-Alive!? H-How... w-why?” she managed to speak up to herself. Sweat of fear traveled down all of her body and her head lowered itself against her chest. In silence was there the first tear that rolled down her cheek.

Rainbow tried to keep herself tough as always though. Yet her fears and memories had crushed her almost as a whole. The mare laid back down in her bed and she curled up around herself. With one swift motion had Rainbow placed the blankets over herself and nuzzled her plushy all over to find some form of comfort. She tried it would save her the river of tears but it didn't. Streams of tears left her eyes without end. Tears that came forth out of her fears ran down her cheeks while they were accompanied with the occasional sob.

Through the rest of the night she laid there, crying and sobbing like a foal as her mind was in a two way struggle. A struggle that was exhausting her much more than she though. It was only when the first rays of the sun had made their way into her room she found some comfort again. For she knew the night had passed then and that everything was safe.

No matter how it got turned in her mind, Rainbow had to face her fears at some point if she ever wanted to be the pegasus everypony knew her as. She had to overcome them in one way or the other. The pegasus wanted to make the nightmares stop once and for all. For dreams like she had the past night had been haunting her ever since that day in the boutique. Always a little different but ending in the same manner.

The death of her dream-self and waking up screaming in the real world. But it was the time that wasn't there yet. Because before the pegasus could do anything, she needed her sleep to have caught up with her. Rainbow looked with fearful eyes through a gap that was created by the space between the blanket and the mattress. She dared to push herself a bit further up. Just enough to make her head rest upon the pillow. The frightened pegasus released a deep sigh before her eyes closed again. Finally was she able to have rest, a peaceful rest without being killed by anything.

Yet the plans were forged in her mind to let them stop. One way or the other did the nightmares that were being brought upon her come to an end. Even if she had to face the very source of them, Rarity herself.

~~~~

Meanwhile, during the morning that came after the five friends had paid their visit to the reopened boutique, the whole town was starting to wake up from its own sleep and many ponies were going to do their morning routine. But on the well-known apple farm just outside of the town, two ponies were up for a long time already and they made their way back inside the house. One of them was a red, muscular stallion with a blonde colored mane and tail, as the other was an orange coated, blond ponytailed mare who always wore a cowgirl hat through any kind of weather.

“Woowie, never thought things would go this easy despite is both being cranky when we got out, eh Mac?” the mare spoke as she walked in and held the door open for the stallion.

“Nope, not at all sis, but now that is out of the way, we can focus ourselves again on plowing the land for the new generation. And thanks sis,” the humble giant spoke after he had walked in. The holes in his nose opened and closed themselves a couple time as the scents inside got picked up by them and he licked his lips. “Seems Granny got up early as well.”

“Hehe, she always is Big Mac, Ah think since you spend so much time on the land, yar always missing her until she comes with a plate to you or rings the bell for breakfast,” explained Applejack with a giggle in her voice. She closed the door behind her and let out a giggle.

“Hmm, ya might be right there sis,” he replied in a chuckling manner before he swiftly snitched off her hat and placed it upon his own head with a smile. Normally the earth pony mare would get furious if somepony even as much touched her hat but given how it was her own brother, her own flesh and blood who did it, she didn't do anything else than letting out a giggle at it.

“Hehe. Real fabulous Big Mac, real fabulous,” she spoke at the sight before the giggle turned into a loud chuckle. It was quite the hilarious sight to be seen for the gentle giant of a stallion wore a piece of headgear he wasn't seen in in ages. At least it was in the eyes of Applejack.

The both of them made their way into the kitchen under a chuckle at the sights they each saw. Yet when they walked into it, they could see the green coated elderly mare and the both of them spoke in choir. “Morning Granny Smith.”

Granny herself was busy cooking by the stove as the words of her granddaughter and –son came into her ears and she turned herself around in order to face them. “Oh, morning to you two as well. Uhm, take a seat, breakfast is almost ready.” There was a small explosion took place on the stove and it widened her old eyes before she left a chuckle. “...I think, hehe.”

“Not a problem Granny, take ya time with it all,” said the young cowgirl. She took place behind the kitchen table that was big enough for the whole family. The stallion just sat down with a slight smirk visible on his face.

Big Macintosh never had been a stallion of many words and only spoke when truly needed. Needless to say, he did have quite the brain behind him and was a gentle giant in everypony’s eyes. He was one of the few ponies out there who had his heart on truly the right place. That alone was the reason why the entire town loved him as much as they did.

~~~~

Having allowed some time to pass and a small fire being extinguished, the massive and delicious breakfast found itself ready on the table as the final member of the family made its way down the stair. A red maned filly with a red ribbon in it. She smiled bright when her legs carried her in the kitchen. But the smile quickly turned into a questioning mouth as she took note of the stallion with that hat. “Mac? Is that you?” was asked by her with care. She couldn't believe the sights as they were revealed to her eyes. Surely the eyes must have played a trick with her, right?

“E’yup,” the stallion replied as he looked down upon his youngest sister.

“Why do ya..?” she didn't even named the object but just pointed to the top of her own head. Applejack had just taken a bite out of a slice of bread before she couldn't hold her laughter in anymore. She managed to swallow her bite and just erupted out in snicker of joy.

“No offence Apple Bloom, but that look on yer face is priceless!” said Applejack before she wiped a small tear away from her left eye that had come due to the laughter. The cowgirl slowly calmed herself down again in order to answer the question. “As for the question, Mac just took it. Snitched it right off mah head, like the sneaky thief he is.”

“J-Just like, t-that?” Apple Bloom asked with a risen eyebrow. She took place on the remaining chair as both the mare and stallion nodded. Granny just watched the events unfolding for herself while she prepared a slice of bread to start the day. She didn't gave it away, but she had trouble holding in her laughter at the words of Applejack. They were just too true and the face that was made, didn’t work in Apple Bloom’s favor.

“But ya look amazing with that on though, all we need is a vest from Rarity and you are ready for the upcoming party in Appleloosa. Yah know, the one uncle Braeburn is giving!” Apple Bloom spoke up.

“You know Apple Bloom, he is your sister's and my cousin, not making it your uncle, or does it?” the red giant replied under a blush at hearing the name of the unicorn. Despite he always had denied the fact, he did had a small eye on the first class fashionista.

The filly shrugged a little bit while she prepared her own breakfast. “Might be true, but Ah still call him uncle, and he even likes it! So there’s nothing wrong there, right?”

“Well, if Brae like is, why change it?” Granny Smith giggled to herself. The other three gave a nod to those words before continuing on their breakfast.

“Speaking of Rarity,” said Applejack after a little while. “Ah heard her boutique opened itself again before Ah went to Twilight’s place the other day. Ah don’t think Ah told this once Ah got home... But Twi got a little annoyed from all the ponies walking in as she eventually erupted into flames, after what we went for a peek with our own eyes. And what do ya know, that unicorn reopened her boutique for real.”

Granny Smith, Big Macintosh and Apple Bloom all hung on the lips of the cowgirl before the elderly mare softly spoke to herself. “Darn unicorns, always messing up with their magic, erupting into fire!? Back in my days, only changelings could do that. But continue, Applejack.”

“Thank you Granny, as Ah was saying, she did reopen it, but is having some kind of flu. Something she had for the past six months, that is the very reason we haven’t seen her in such a long time. Quite the shame if ya ask me.” The last words got spoken in sympathy for Applejack knew how hard it was to run a business. Of course an apple farm and a boutique were two completely different things but in the core they were the same.

“T-That is a relief to hear,” said Big Macintosh under a soft sigh and a blush that was even visible on his red coat. Yet none of the members seemed to be catching. All but one.

It was the little Apple Bloom who took notice of his relief and chuckled. “Maccy has a crush on Rarity!”

“Ah do not!” the stallion denied almost right away.

“Ya do! Admit it brother, ya found the love of yer life,” she spoke in a teasing tone that went accompanied with a wide grin. She even moved closer towards her brother in order to hear the confession that may or may not have come from his mouth.

None of the family members could hold their laughter in at that point as the stallion’s cheeks only got pinker and pinker. They become so pink that they could be easily spotted above his own coat. Applejack shook her head a little bit under a gentle snicker before she continued on her breakfast. No matter how it was to be turned, they still had a day ahead of them and she knew that.

~~~~

In the meantime, as the day ventured on and everypony fell into their daily routine whether they liked it or not, Fluttershy had taken the opportunity to just sit down for a little bit and had closed her eyes for a nap she needed ever so much. Nothing had ever returned back to normal ever since her assault in Everfree. The pegasus could be found lengthwise on the sofa as her forehooves acted like a pillow and her tail hung off to the side. The scars of her encounter were hidden by both the backside of the sofa and the tail itself, which was a good thing for many eyes. Many of the little critters didn't even dare to wake her up for their needs. For when Fluttershy was asleep, she was the peace itself. She was so innocent, so harmless and above all, so peaceful.

Even the normal so bossy Angel didn't dare to wake up her owner.

For many minutes went her light slumber undisturbed by anything until a ferret turned its gaze to the door. There was rather loud knock on it and it went through all of the house. All of the critters looked at each other and then to the pegasus in the hope she didn't wake up, yet it was the ferret took the initiative to go to the door and open it for the still knocking visitor. The critter made its way over to the doorknob thanks to a small ramp that the yellow coated pegasus had built in case some of the smaller critters had invited bigger critters. And those ramps walked through all of her cottage. It made the place unique and stand out while it stood so close at the edge of the woods.

On the other side of the door stood nopony else then Rainbow Dash, who was revealed to be the mysterious knocker. Having slept through the morning and shocked up in the early afternoon, she was desperate in the need to talk with somepony. And that pony happened to be Fluttershy. The reason was that the mares had known each other for a long. They were already friends before they even knew the rest of the group even lived. But the fact that a ferret opened the door already dropped the hints for her. “Oh, she, she is asleep isn't she? M-Mind if I come in anyway? I’ll keep myself quiet,” she spoke in a soft tone. She didn't want to wake the sleeping angel either.

The ferret looked back and forth between the door and sofa before it gave a nod. The critter allowed Rainbow to enter who did it ever so thankfully. Ever so quiet did she closed the door behind her. Then the pegasus made her way over to where her friend laid asleep. The mane fell over her face and was covering the sleeping right eye with its inviting, pink color.

The other pegasus just couldn't hold herself while many thoughts of cuteness soared through her mind. She could have only let out a small sigh at them. With the quiet steps that Rainbow took, she had reached another couch and the mare allowed herself to sit upon it as the ferret joined the other critters. Her racing mind calmed itself down from the rush of life and her fears she had the more she just watched the sleeping mare.

Maybe that was what she needed but it would be near impossible to do. Having Fluttershy over all the time and having her asleep was not the greatest idea in the world. Not to mention the attitude that Rainbow could have from time to time. When those thoughts had entered her mind was the idea as a whole quickly scratched.

While Rainbow kept staring over the sleeping Fluttershy, it was the little bunny Angel who hopped onto the couch as well and snuggled himself up against the flank of the terrified mare. The mare was quite surprised by the actions and she looked down to the bunny. Rainbow couldn't help herself but to just let out a small giggle before she petted him behind the ears. His favorite spot as it made his right leg twitch in a cute manner.

~~~~

Only after time had passed on its own did the eyelids of Fluttershy began to twitch a little bit. Only to be opened in the end of things. As they were opened, she let out a light and cute yawn. Fluttershy blinked a couple times and removed her mane out of her face before she turned her attention to the quiet Rainbow who was cradling a sleeping Angel. Normally she would get scared if another creature or pony was in the same room without her knowing it but that time things were a little different, almost as she was expecting her to a certain degree.

The wings of the half sleeping mare untucked themselves in a slow manner and she allowed the bones to snap themselves back into place in silence. Then she allowed a deep, quiet, and for Rainbow unusual moan of utmost comfort. “Oh, hey there Rainbow, what brings you here if I may ask?” she spoke in her usual shy voice. The wings tucked back against her body and she assumed a bit more of a normal position on the sofa. Yet as she re-positioned herself, the scars did became clearly visible to all the eyes to see.

“I, I wanted to talk to you about my nightmares, they, they have becoming worse… F-Far worse…” Rainbow replied before her eyes fell upon the marks over the body. “Y-You sure you don’t have any problem with that? I mean, it looks nasty...”

“No Rainbow, the doctor said it was just a scar. It will never go away but at least I’m still here. But goodness me, what happened Dashie? I mean, I can understand if you don’t want to talk about it, but maybe, talking about it, relieves some of the stress,” replied Fluttershy. Of course she wanted to help her friend out the best she possibly could.

“It was Rarity again, she tried and succeeded to kill me during a nightshift in one of Cloudsdale’s weatherfactories.” A deep sigh left through her nose as a small tear ran down her cheek. “I, I can’t take it take it anymore Fluttershy! For months it has been haunting me, I can’t take much more, I am a wreck!” Before she would lose her mind as a whole, Rainbow laid Angel to the side and she turned her attention back to Fluttershy. “I just... don’t know it anymore.”

Her friend shook her head with calm and stood up from the sofa. Fluttershy walked over to the crying pegasus and gave her a warm, friendly and above all, tight hug of comfort. “No Dash, you are everything but a wreck. I have said this many times to you and I will stick to this point. Talk to her, we know she is home. Don’t do it for me, but for yourself Dashie.”

Rainbow embraced the hug thankfully by wrapping her own forelegs tight around her. She was not willing to let go in the slightest of bits. Though she did take the spoken words into deep consideration. “M-Maybe, you are right... I, I will hop by today, o-or somewhere next week... Hey, m-mind if I stay here for just, just a little longer?”

A light giggle left Fluttershy’s mouth as she gently nuzzled the cheek of Rainbow. “Not at all Dashie, not at all.” Time passed by as it did every single day, for some slow as others it went like a race but eventually the weekend would be reached and everypony enjoyed their two days off, just two days or nothing on their mind. At least that would be the plan for many.

~~~~

Fleur had proved herself to be quite the valuable asset to the boutique and for Rarity as she served as both her employee and personal ‘toy’. Rarity didn't had to go out and actually hunt for blood because of the hypnotized mare could always be found in the boutique. More often than not, when Rarity needed to still her thirst for blood, both of the unicorns found themselves into the bed of the vampony where the always exciting game of seduction and pleasing took place.

A game that would be ending with the thing the vampiric unicorn always needed and sent Fleur into the slumber for the night. A night in which Rarity would be working on many projects at once for she never felt the desire to wander through the streets anymore especially with the rumor of her being sick.

But on one day certain day, a day that was close to the evening found Fleur Dis Lee herself cleaning up the boutique a bit for the fact that not many clients were going to be expected at that time. It could have been found guilty by the weather that was above the town. For it wasn't the most pleasant one, just cold and windy. But nonetheless and when it was least expected, there was a knock that did its turn on the door. It caught Fleur off of her guard and the unicorn called upon her magic even more in order to open it as the broom kept sweeping.

In the opening appeared the daring pegasus with the unique rainbow colored mane. Without a word spoken she entered the warm and rather pleasant boutique before the door was closed again behind her. Fleur released some of the charge of her horn and could be found behind the counter. Her purple rimmed eyes fell upon the mare and she spoke up under a warm and inviting smile. “Ah, miss Dash. Lady Rarity has been speaking a lot about you as of late.”

The pegasus rose one of her eyebrows to the spoken words and asked the question of her own. “She has? H-How come?” Within her body was the nervousness only growing more and she rubbed a foreleg over nearly all of its size with the other. It was something done in order to try to calm her for the horrible thoughts had returned almost right away.

“Oh yes, I can not understand just about what, but it was something about a ‘rainboom’ or something the like.”

“Oh, that old thing?” Rainbow replied under an even more nervous chuckle. She moved her hoof over to the back of her head to scratch it. But then her expression turned into a more serious. “It is not that that I want to speak about though, I want to meet Rarity, just a conversation under four eyes. If that is possible.” She remembered the words of Fluttershy and had to come to terms.

The wish took Fleur by deep surprise but she managed to hide an otherwise loud gulp. She spoke in her mind to her mistress who laid in the bed upstairs just how she had to tackle the situation and also to warn her. “Y-You know she is ill right?”

“Yes, yes I know that, but I need to speak to her, it is for my own sanity’s sake! You can put me into a ball if needed, but I will speak to her!” The fires of Rainbow were thought to be lost due to the rather difficult time she had. But they appeared to be back as her shouting was heard even in the bedroom of the boutique. The fuel for the fire was there, igniting it into a bonfire.

The stone cold eyes of Rarity opened themselves with great force while some of the veins were visible for a few seconds. The purple maned mare removed herself from the bed and answered the rather desperate mental calling. I will take care of personally, send her to the living room and give her a cup of tea, please, she thought in return to Fleur and she walked up to the door.

As sweet as it may have sounded in her voice, it could be read in her eyes she didn't want to do it at all. She had to confront Rainbow once again and she had their last meeting was still in her mind as fresh. But there was no other way possible, it had to be done and she knew that.

~~~~

The pegasus was brought over to the living room as ordered. Moments later could she be found sipping some of the given tea. In her ears she caught the sound of hooves that came down the stairs. There was no way back anymore. She was committed to whatever would happen next. Though fear managed to crawl up within her body.

The fear that was for the monster from her dreams came back. But there was no return, not anymore. From the moment she entered the living room, there was no way out of it. At least that was how it looked like at first glance. For Fleur stood in the kitchen, thus she couldn't leave through there and with Rarity going down the stairs. The front door and back door in the work area was also covered. No escape, or maybe there was a small chance which she could use.

Either way, it was too late as the unicorn walked into the living room with a gentle pace. She appeared to be quite normal with the only exception of her movements being as slow as could have been. And best not to forget the nightgown around her belly and back. Rainbow allowed her eyes to watch her come and they fell upon the ‘gown’ she always wore. Even in all those months hadn't the pegasus forgotten the fact that she only wore clothing when things were truly wrong or when she wanted to show something off. Not to mention the coincidence of the fact that she wore it during their last encounter as well.

“Sweet Celestia, what happened to you!?” the pegasus spoke to her.

“As said Rainbow, that illness got me good after your last visit,” replied Rarity with a weak voice. She shortened the distance between her and the pegasus with a lot of slow, careful steps.

“Yeah, I can see that...” But in her mind it were the visions of the monster that spoke the words and the horrible images just crawled up to her. They were just flashes before her eyes but they were hard to ignore because they looked so realistic. Rainbow tried her best to keep the conversation going. Of course she had done fairly nothing in months means there wasn't much to talk about.

It was when Rarity wanted to sit down in a chair that it happened. That the wires in Rainbow snapped as her mind played the sick game of the unicorn moving up to her. Almost as if she wanted to charge her. Within a split second had Rainbow just thrown her cup to the real Rarity that was just sitting there while she shouted her words of fear against her. “G-Get away from me!”

The vampiric unicorn got hit by the cup which shattered in her face. She was left blind to see where Rainbow would have escaped to. Not even ten seconds later did the mare hear the sound of a window that broke into countless little pieces. The crashing sound fell in her ears and she knew more than enough as the bird had left the nest.

The pegasus had been flying through one of the many windows. With that had she made her escape from the monster she dared to call a friend of hers. With her departure she had given into in to her fears of the unicorn. She had even – unknowingly - sealed her fate of being scared for the rest of her life. She had doomed herself to walk and fly with it and she made her way through countless clouds high in the skies with tears that streamed down her face.

~~~~

Back in the boutique had Fleur heard the crash of the cup and she rushed into the living room. Only to make the discovery for herself and she simply watched in horror as Rarity pulled some of the shrapnel's out of the many small wounds she had gotten. “A-Are you alright?” she managed to ask as she had no idea of what else she could possibly say in the situation.

Even though Rarity was carefully taking them out, one of biggest pieces was located just above her nose and just below her eyes. The mare could speak of luck that nothing had hit her eyes or her eyelids for the matter. “Tis nothing, just be so kind to leave her alone and give her time, I just hope that in the end she will come by. But my hopes, aren't high given how she is.” Rarity replied as her horn charged up.

“Yes, my lady.” Fleur simply replied before she left the room just as she came and disappeared in the kitchen.

“This is going to haunt the both of us for a terrible long time to come...” Rarity whispered before she pulled out a piece with her magic. “Celestia forsaken imbecile!” she almost shouted in pain. The piece gave her a bit more pain she had thought it would. “I’m gonna be busy for a long time with this...” It would be a painful job and even with her vampiric healing ability it was not a guarantee that all of the pieces would have made it out either easy or safe.

38 Fears and horrors never stand equal to facts

The cyan coated, rainbow maned pegasus soared through the skies high above Ponyville in all of her speed. All of it was just to make sure she wouldn't get caught by anything. The images of a flying Rarity that was hot on her tail, the one who was ready to make an end to her life, were present within the mind of the terrified Rainbow. Thoughts that she couldn't shake off of herself and the loyal mare found herself trying to run away from her fears once again. All the while many tears streamed down her face. She was afraid and had no heading, the most dangerous combination to fly in was done by her. She was asking for any kind of accident to happen.

She was on the run for something that wasn't there. It only made her come back to her senses when she heard no other set of wings slicing through the air. At least no set that was big enough that they could carry a pony. When that realization was made in the mind of Rainbow, she calmed down by a lot and pulled on the breaks of her own flying.

The mare landed upon a lonesome cloud while she couldn't believe the facts. Not the way they were both presented to her and had played upon in her mind. Rarity hadn't turned into a monster yet her mind kept playing with her as it always has been doing. It made the matters worse than they really were as the fear for both Rarity and vamponies had taken the pegasus to the neck and wasn't letting go either. She hovered high above the clouds that shrouded the early evening before the broken rainbow maned pegasus dared to open up her eyes. But only to have them fall and stare at the full moon as she continued to sob in her own misery.

The mare laid herself down upon a cloud and kept looking at the rock high in the skies. Tears continued to stream down her face as the sobbing sounds were dominant in the nightly skies. “W-Why Rarity?” Rainbow managed to ask through her sobbing. “How c-could you do this t-to yourself?” Thoughts and fears just raced through the mind of the poor thing like there was no tomorrow for her. The latest one even more crushing on her mind than the previous. Insanity was coming closer and closer before it would knock upon her door as loud as it could. The pegasus flicked her tail in an angry manner as the eyes were closed once more. Rainbow let out a deep moan of deep emotional troubled pain while the balanced upon the fine line that still walked in her mind.

The mare needed rest, a good rest under any circumstances. There was just one pony who would be able to give her that much needed comfort, at least there was to her knowledge. Her eyes opened up again and trailed off from the moon before they moved over to the clouds below her. The visible holes she had made in them were clearly visible and it was through those holes, some of the faint moonlight fell onto the land. But as the pegasus looked even better at just where the light fell onto. Yet then was a faint smile that grew on her face.

The tough pegasus wiped away all of her tears and not much later, she stood up on the cloud. Rainbow rose up on her hind legs and kept her forelegs against her sides as she kept looking down. “Geronimo,” she whispered against herself in confidence. After that she just dropped herself from the cloud. Rainbow plummeted towards the ground and almost like a rocket she made her way through the clouds again. Her eyes were set on a building where somepony lived that she considered her closest friend in the whole of the land. A certain earth pony mare that lived in a sweet-shop.

The shop come closer and closer in her sight, the lights of the candles were still on and visible through the windows. When she saw the lights shining bright, did the pegasus spread her wings out in order to slow down her fall. The lights appeared to be working as some sort of beacon of hope for her in some unknown manner. Rainbow still found herself going out of the nosedive towards the ground and gently pulled her body back up in the manner she was supposed to be flying. Not even twenty seconds later her hooves made contact with the ground in a fashion as if nothing happened to her.

“Hehe, still got it,” the mare said to herself. But only before she made her way up to the front door of the building. Her right foreleg moved itself up shaking quite the bit before she knocked three times at the door. After that did the wait had to begin. The wait for the door to be opened.

~~~~

Inside the almost candycoated building did the ears of the overactive, pink coated, earth pony mare sprung up after the knock entered her ears. “Now just who wants to come at an hour like this? I am busy baking those gem cupcakes for Spike and after that the apple ones for the Apples have to go in the oven,” said Pinkie to herself before she shook the knock off of her mind. The mare didn't give into it as the work she was busy with, required her utmost concentration. Something that happened truly rarely. The mare continued on her baking while she hummed her traditional cupcake song softly to herself.

She walked over to a plate that had half-done cupcakes and her eyes went all over the working place in order to find what she needed. The yellow wallpaper fell in her eyes, as well the massive kitchen she had worked in for ages. The old stove was something she had always loved about it but the over was where the true magic happened. Yet none of it was where she was looking for in all truth.

That was until she laid her eyes upon a basket of fruit. A basket that was filled with apples. Both red and green were all mixed together and with a twinkle in her eyes, Pinkie hopped over to the glass bowl while an expression of utter glee formed itself below her muzzle. “Just what I needed!” she said in an excited voice before she allowed her body to do its work. With one nudge of her nose she managed to lift up the whole bowl. And then she flipped it in such a manner that would cause it all to land safely on her back.

~~~~

The door didn't got opened and so did Rainbow knock another time. The second time she knocked a little louder so it could be heard all the way up to the attic of the sweet-shop. The loud sounds made the pink mare cringe her teeth and drop her ears against her head before the delicate balancing act started for her. She moved from one side to the other and every time did the bowl just threaten to be dropped. Until it was finally at the place of its arrival.

Pinkie sighed in utmost relief for the fact that nothing had been broken. Yet the knocking door was still giving her the necessary troubles. Finally she did gave in and bounced over to the front door. “This better be good,” the mare mumbled to herself before her hoof reached out to the doorknob.

She opened the door with a swift motion and stared down into the of Rainbow. Her ears sprung up in an instant and own eyes grew ever so big in return. In one action had Pinkie wrapped her forelegs around the pegasus and just yanked her inside before the door was closed again. “Oh, Rainbow, I, I didn't know it was you, the Cakes normally don’t want me to open the door at this time of day, but...” Then her rambling suddenly came to a hold and she had a good look to pegasus as a whole. “Why are you here?” she asked in her happy tone before she nuzzled the nose of her friend with a set of closed eyes. The question of questions was asked, awaiting its much desired answer.

“Hehe, it is something I can understand Pinks, but hey, c-can I sleep here tonight?” Rainbow replied in a soft voice. She returned the nuzzling, a little bit ashamed of it but also happily. It felt good for her that there was somepony out there who she could trust. Somepony that was like her in more than one way. It gave her heart just a little bit of peace. Only, a little bit.

“It’s a bit on short notice but I, don’t see a problem with that to be honest, I just need to finish up some things in the kitchen and then we can have our slumber party!” said Pinkie after her eyes opened themselves again.

The eyes of Rainbow widened themselves a bit before she shook her head in a disagreeable manner. “N-Not really thinking about a party, Pinkie. I just need rest, a good rest for once,” she spoke up to her friend.

“Oh...” Her ears dropped themselves once more before the mare turned herself around to continue on with her work. “Just go up to the attic and then I shall meet you there. All the way up the stairs. And Dash, don’t wake them up will you?”

“Will do, Pinks. And thank, in advance,” replied Rainbow in a soft voice. She gave a small nod to Pinkie to confirm she knew where to go. Then the pegasus walked over to the stairs as she was quiet on her hooves. Given the time, Rainbow knew the family Cake was already asleep because of their foals and waking them up wasn't exactly on her priority list.

~~~~

After a small journey which was taken upon the two long staircases found Rainbow herself by the door that was leading to the attic of the sweet shop that was playfully dubbed ‘SugarCube Corner’. The pegasus didn't hesitate all that much to open the door and just wandered into the room in which Pinkie had taken her residence. It was a room which cleaner than the last time she had been there and Rainbow allowed her eyes to pick up the many objects that stood in the room of her hyperactive but also one of her best friend.

In her eyes she caught a simple bed and closet that were located on the left side of the room. While on the right there was a table or a desk and a couch. It was a simple room but it did the needs for Pinkie. There was one thing however which did caught the attention of the pegasus more than anything else.

For just above the bed that stood sideways against the wall, there was a picture to be seen. The curiosity of the pegasus took her over and she walked over to the object and when she stood just before the bed, it could be seen perfectly clear just what it was. A picture held the image that was from Pinkie Pie and her family way back when she was still a filly. “How long haven’t you seen them..?” Rainbow asked herself out loud as she kept staring at it.

“You truly want to know?” was spoken through the room all of the sudden “It has been years since that I left the farm, that picture was taken on the day I left, the day I decided to pursue my true calling. What do I miss them,” the voice of Pinkie echoed through the small bedroom. The mare herself could be found in the doorway, just leaning against it. Though no matter how sweet her voice sounded, it was still enough to let Rainbow jump a little bit in the air and make her mane and tail shoot in every direction while her eyes widened themselves but her pupils shrunk.

“W-Will you never, ever do that again Pinkie, these last months I have been a little bit, on edge…” Rainbow replied after she had fallen down on her behind. A hoof was placed on her chest in a faint attempt to calm down her rampaging heart. With the strength left in her body managed Rainbow rise back up but she never dared to let her chest go.

~~~~

Pinkie almost right away knew what she could do in the situation. She walked up to Rainbow with a slow and gentle trot in her hooves. Before the pegasus even knew it, she was being nudged onto the bed. The mare was confused to what was happening and going to happen as she laid her down on her back. “I, I knew you were crazy, Pinks. B-But you can’t be, s-serious here? Right?” Rainbow spoke up in a genuine confused tone.

Though the earth pony gave no heed to the words as she had turned herself around and went looking for something that she called her ‘pet’. A pet that was unusual to say the least, for it was a toothless alligator. “Here Gummy, Gummy, Gummy,” she said while looked into every direction of the room.

Upon the calling he came, the almost tranquil little fella that was considered a ‘pet’ to begin with. Even though Rainbow had a tortoise, she still couldn't wrap her head around the alligator but gave up arguing a long time ago. The earth pony mare didn't let any time to waste before she picked him up and nuzzled his little nose.

She then bounced back over to Rainbow with a smile and placed the creature on her chest. The pegasus glared a little bit confused over to what both had happened and just what to actually do with him. Pinkie could read the question in her eyes and she let a giggle from both the look and just the sheer confused pose Rainbow laid in with her forelegs fell upon themselves. “Cuddle him, it will calm you down. Trust me,” she spoke in her reassuring voice.

“O...kay...” Rainbow replied with a pair of raised eyebrows. Her eyes fell back on the reptile. Gently did her hooves made their way over to the little alligator who blinked with his eyes separately and she started to cuddle him ever so lightly just to be safe. Rainbow even went so far of bringing him over to her face for a nuzzle. But instead of the desired nuzzle, he had a different idea and gave her a cute lick on the face what caused a blush to appear on the face of the pegasus.

“D'aww! He likes you!” Pinkie spoke happily before she allowed herself to fall upon the bed as well. She laid down next to Rainbow as a big smile occupied her face. “But how do you feel now?”

~~~~

Yet the odd, if not completely strange thing was the very fact that Rainbow did feel herself much, much more comfortable when she cuddled the little reptile. All her fears had fallen down into a small container which got locked away for her feeling. “But Dashie, what has set you so much on edge then?” the earth pony continued to speak as her head was risen up from the bed and rested on one of her forehooves while its elbow rested on the mattress.

“R-Rarity, Pinkie,” the pegasus simply replied.

“Rarity?" the other mare spoke in a confused tone. "How can she do that?” she added with a raised eyebrow.

“I have said it countless times... She is a vampony, yet nopony wants to believe me. Am, am I growing insane?” she questioned while she held the alligator close against her.

Pinkie couldn't help it and she allowed a little snicker to leave her which ended in a snort. “Dash, do you know how unreal that sounds? I mean, our Rarity being a creature of such myths? The chance is bigger that Twilight will become an alicorn then Rarity a vampony,” she spoke while she shook her head from side to side. When she had spoken her words, the earth pony erupted out in another session of giggling. She dropped her body back on the mattress and laid next to Rainbow.

Her blue eyes closed themselves off from the world in order to make way for the night. A full day she had been standing in the bakery and that had made her mentally tired. Not to mention all the work she always did around everything. It was true that she had a lot of energy going through that body of hers, but at one point in time it had to be replenished.

Time didn't had to progress long before the earth pony’s gentle snoring could be heard. The gears and pistons in the mind of Rainbow began to turn and twist over the spoken matters while she listened to the peaceful and oddly cute snoring of her friend. “Now that you say it,” she spoke in a whisper. She finally had come to the conclusion of just how ridiculous her own thoughts happened to be. Just how crazy she allowed herself to become by nothing more but rumors she heard herself and told. The fact that she let her mind play such big games with herself. Rainbow was still holding the little alligator who also had fallen asleep as well and the mare continued to pet him over his back.

With the passage of some more time let the pegasus gently loose from the hold of Gummy who made woke up from the stopping motions. His purple eyes blinked a couple times before he walked over to the mane of Pinkie and disappeared inside of it to continue his slumber. The tired pegasus closed her own eyes and she was wanting to get her much desired night rest. A rest she didn't got in months and was followed by a dream of both pure fun and joy.

~~~~

Somewhere in the hillside just outside of Ponyville, in the showwagon that had been rebuilt by the hooves and magic of just one pony in particular, could Trixie be found by herself. She had sat down on her bed while her thoughts were racing through her own mind. Many thoughts of her earlier life as well as thoughts that happened not all too long ago.

Her head banged itself a couple times against the wall before she rubbed the spot. And then she spoke her words under a deep sigh. “Trixie, why don’t you remember just what happened before you found yourself by the backdoor of that dreaded boutique..?” It was a question she tried to find the answer on every night, ever since it happened to her. Yet what was probably the most interesting fact of it all, was that she didn't spoke in her regular third person voice. It was something rarely seen but behind the rough and tough showbissmare there still laid a simple unicorn of simple thoughts.

The book that came against her head caused a form of amnesia which even Twilight couldn't have been able to figure out. As icing on the cake was every single bit that had to do with the vampiric kind of ponies and Rarity from an hour before she was bitten until she woke up behind the boutique, just gone. It was unexplainable to her just how it happened and she was too stubborn to just go up to the building and ask what happened to her. Pride was something that stood high on Trixie’s moral list and there was a joke that she should have been born as a pegasus in Cloudsdale.

The unicorn released a deep sigh of before she charged up her horn a little bit and let it coat in its magical aura. Soon enough did most of the objects in the wagon found themselves afloat as Trixie closed her eyes with an unseen force. She was about to perform something that had been taught to her ever so long ago. Something she learned on the school for Gifted Unicorns before she resigned from it for reasons better left unspoken.

While her mind sank lower into the void of memories, could Trixie feel that she was able to do so much more in her subconscious up to a point she found herself just wandering through her own mind. The deepest form of magical meditation a unicorn could ever go through she managed to achieve. She tried everything within her might to find the lost memories but it didn't matter where she went to or what she did. For it all ended up in a failed attempt. Trixie came to the conclusion that she truly had lost a part of her memory.

But that still she didn't want to give herself over all that soon. She began to delve even deeper in her mind. The mare tried to figure out through other memories just what it was she had lost. It was once again a desperate attempt that was being made by a desperate unicorn who wanted nothing else but to have the knowledge of those blacked out moments.

Trixie opened her eyes again in the end. All the objects got set back on their original places and her horn discharged itself under the sounds of a growl. “Why can’t Trixie remember a single thing from those days..? Why is she just unable to do so!?” the mare muttered in herself as she laid down on her bed. A single tear made its way from her eye and unto the pillow as she whispered the last set of words. “Why am I unable to do so..?”

~~~~

Though what happened in reality after that the vampiric unicorn had thrown her out of the boutique that day was something unseen. With the sound of the roaring thunder high above the skies that still did their turn, the storm was still going. The rain knocked against her hat and cloak before the blue coated unicorn mare carefully opened her eyes under a loud and uncomfortable moan. The sight they caught was an unpleasant one to say the least as the pounding of her head became more and more apparent.

She found herself on the backside of the famous Carousel Boutique while the rain hailed down from the skies and a sudden flash of lightning shocked her a little bit. In reaction did Trixie retract her head a bit more against her body as she used her forelegs for even more protection.

After the passage of the deafening sound managed the unicorn to dare and extend her head once more and let her eyes look up to the skies and her surroundings. “How... how did Trixie, end up here..?” she whispered to herself in genuine curiosity. Her eyes fell upon the boutique itself and there was a spark that went through her mind. A spark that spoke to her about illness within the building, that she just had to get out of there and return to her own home as fast as her legs could carry her. But with a still pounding head was the message difficult to understand for Trixie and she brought a soaked and muddy right foreleg up to her forehead in order to rub and hopefully soothe the pounding.

It was only when she was rubbing the leg over the rest of her face, that Trixie realized that she had been laying in the mud on the road which was created by the rain. The mare yelped in silence before she lowered her leg again and left her coat as it was. With all the power she had in her body was the horn charged up. Yet she continued to stare down the empty street. Her soaked hat and cloak fixed their way over her body again to give her at least some form of protection.

The hat would be making sure that there at least was nothing falling in her eyes anymore before Trixie started her journey through the sludge, the journey back to her wagon. “Why, can’t, Trixie, remember... anything?” she muttered to herself in despair. Her head turned itself into the direction of the circular boutique for the last time and held her pacing. She let her eyes run all the way up to the top of the building before they caught a flash of lightning that struck the very top of the boutique. The flag post also had a double purpose to it, that being the building’s lightning conductor. A simple modification made by Twilight but it did its job more than enough.

The magician got a little scared from the scenery that was created and her hooves were just ready to carry her around the corner. The mare shook her head in order to get both the ringing and the heavy pounding out of it. But the aching of her head never left her, it would be following her for the rest of the night and day whether she wanted it or not. Trixie set her eyes back on the outskirts of town, to the hills and eventually her little comfortable home.

Without a true second thought in her mind she just galloped through the near dead streets while her eyes fell on the many houses and some of the souls that dared to be out during the heavy rainfall. Some of the ponies asked out to her of what possibly could have happened, but when she just galloped passed them, they could only return to their own business.

But the ponies of Ponyville of course hadn't forgotten the mare that brought an Ursa Minor to their town. From time to time there was the occasional insult which was heard by the unicorn and it was at the outskirts of the town that the last one was thrown at her. “Get out of our town and stay out!” a red coated mare yelled at Trixie through the rain. She had been crying in silence and tears had been streaming down her cheeks from all the insults.

Trixie came to a slow standstill and she turned herself around to the pegasus mare. A mare who gulped deep for she had a big mouth indeed, but was more bark than bite. “Trixie, goes in and out of this town, whenever she wants it! And you, shall hold your mouth against Trixie, or Trixie shall teach this peasant of a pegasus a lesson! A lesson not to be forgotten soon.” Below the hat was the horn of the unicorn already charging itself again in order to release the powerful and possibly devastating blast of magic.

The wings of the pegasus sprung open in the pouring rain as she yelped loudly before she just galloped away in fear for what could come her way. Trixie released a deep huff before the power of her horn got discharged again. With her eyes she kept watching the mare until she was truly gone. The cloaked magician turned herself back around and she continued on her way through the horrible storm.

~~~~

High up in the skies there was a team of pegasi that were under the lead of the mentally absent Rainbow Dash were all working on the sheer power of the storm as the moon stood high above them all. Despite her fears, she was still responsible for the weather above and around Ponyville. Nopony could escape the grasp of work no matter how much they would have wanted it.

“I am going to look how everything is down there. Be right back!” Rainbow shouted just before then dropped herself through the thick clouds. All in order to look at the storm torn apart land. What her eyes caught was a beautiful storm that raged over the land. A deep and prideful smile began to occupy her face before she caught something else in her eyes.

Her eyes caught the running magician and in her guts she had the feeling to just go after her, but in her mind she had a deed to do. In the end did the pegasus just rose back and made a report of what she saw. It was the indication of the storm which had to become even more intense than it already was. It had been a stormy year it had already and it would only get worse.

Something where the cloaked magician was not happy with. But she did manage to get to her wagon just before the storm erupted out even further. Soaked and dirty as she was, she didn't care about it at the time. Her mind was killing her all that she wanted to do was just sleep. Sleep through the rest of the night and pray that everything would be alright the following morning. Which was exactly what she did.

~~~~

While the morning sun rose back up again, Trixie woke up back in her wagon, with her head still against the wall. And her prayers had been answered, for she had remembered the night she crawled away from the boutique and back to her humble carriage in the form of a dream. As she moved her head away from the wall and let it fall in her forelegs, there was a deep sigh left through her nose. Trixie gave her face a rub all over before her eyes looked out of the window with a smile on her face. “The Great and Mysterious Trixie... Hmhmhm, Trixie likes that,” she spoke to herself while the smile only got bigger and bigger.

She had settled the matter in her mind over the course of the night as well. Trixie would let the part of her memory just lay to rest and continue on with her life. Continue to rebuild it as she wanted it to be without being called names for her failed attempts in the showbusiness. She wanted to not just be a good mare, but a great mare. Even though she didn't remember what Rarity was or what happened before she woke up in the pouring rain and mud, Trixie was having peace with it as at least some of her memory was back.

39 Blood flows so much richer, the more downward one goes

“Cutie Mark Crusaders Sightseeing!” shouted Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle before they just rushed away. All three of them were scooting off to a location even they didn't know. They galloped through streets and lane and away from the carousel boutique where they had discovered the very reason just why Rarity had been so quiet for the past months.

“So she was sick all this time? Why didn't she just say so?” said Scootaloo during the gallop.

“I don’t know, Rarity always has been quiet when it came down to the subject in general. I don’t think she wants to upset or worry mom and dad,” answered Sweeti with her cracked voice. After that she let her eyes fell upon something within the shadows. Her pacing lowered a bit while she wanted to call out to her friends. But the other two fillies had been way ahead of her already and almost in an instant she walked back up to them.

“What Ah don’t get, is why... nah, let’s quit ‘bout it and just go. Any of you got a place we could go?” said Apple Bloom with confusion in her tone. It had been mere seconds after Sweetie had formed the rear guard of the group again.

“How about the snowy fields on the old dragon’s peak? Heard they were amazing around this time of the year!” replied Scootaloo in excitement. She fluttered with her wings below the cape. “Come on, I know you two want to go there! It is only a two hour hike to begin with.”

“Shouldn't there be like, an adult with us to guide?” Sweetie asked with a tilted head at the given location.

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo almost stopped dead in their tracks. All in order to turn around and look at Sweetie first before they went towards one another. The two fillies erupted out in a deep snickering all of the sudden before they fell down to the ground. They rolled upon their backs and their forelegs were held against their chests. Sweetie knew of course nothing about the fact why they were laughing and she allowed her mind to speak the words. “Why are you two laughing? It’s a normal question.”

“A-Adult!? Come on Sweetie, Twilight went up there with her friends, I hardly call them adults,” snickered Scootaloo with some tears of joy below her eyes.

“Hey! Rarity was with them, she counts as one!” Sweetie countered without a second thought.

“But did she do anything?” added Apple Bloom after her laughter had died down. She wiped a little tear out of her eyes and then crawled back over to the ground.

“Well, not that I know of, but that still doing give you the right to mock them!”

“Sweets, they made the mountain safe after that dragon left. There is a pathway that will lead us up there. Come on dictionary,” said Apple Bloom. She was the first to turn around and continue on with the journey to Dragon’s Peak. Scootaloo came by as well and with her wings fluttering in the wind she joined up with Apple Bloom.

The little Sweetie Belle looked a little uncomfortable out of her eyes as her friends were going. But she couldn't let those fillies go down to their doom. And if they were going, they would face it together as the friends they were. “Fine... let’s go. And I’m not a dictionary!” The last part was almost yelled to the two of them with a crack in her voice before she set in the chase.

~~~~

Through street and lane they galloped before they left the borders of the little town and were to be found on the open road that would bring them to Dragon’s Peak. The road itself was softer than any of the three could truly expect. Their hooves made a pleasant contact with the ground and with that, they could be covering a lot more ground. But nopony could keep the galloping pace forever, especially three little fillies. So when the time did came for them, it was Scootaloo who was the first to turn into a normal walking pace.

The other two fillies followed her suit and the three of them never took any breaks when they were on the roads themselves. They walked over the long street before it would split itself up into different ones. One went to the fog covered woods of White Tails, whereas the other would go to the next major city.

“So... where do we go?” Sweetie asked. With her eyes she looked over both the other two fillies as well as to the split road. She truly had not even the slightest of clues just how they would go to the Peak itself. All she could pray for was that they wouldn't be going through the woods themselves. For eerie rumors spoke about figures through the mist itself.

The pegasus filly let her mind pound on the easiest route towards the place of destination and started to walk in circles. The two remaining fillies couldn't help it but look a little bit odd towards their friend. “Uhm, Scoot, you alright?” Apple Bloom asked with a gentle care in her voice. She looked at her friend with one eyebrow raised. The sight she saw just unusual for her.

But then she spoke her own comment about the matter. “We go towards White Tails and on the next crossing head for Dragon’s Peak!” Then she was just gone like the wind, a wind that could carry a pegasus through the skies.

Apple Bloom let out a deep sigh through her nose before the eyes got rolled. “She never stops, now does she?” The question was of course aimed to the only remaining Crusader and she then set in the chase behind the pegasus.

“My best guess is that it’s a pegasi habit. Just look too Rainbow Dash,” replied Sweetie after she had joined the chase as well. The two followed the pegasus from the distance and did their best to keep up the pace.

“That does not include Fluttershy, right? Guess all that time with Rainbow, has gotten into her head. Don’t ya think?” Apple Bloom answered in response.

That comment made the little Sweetie Belle consider things in her equation perhaps a lot more then she had bargained for. It was rather true that both Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were almost the complete opposite of one another. “No it did not. But who knows, maybe all that time with Rainbow is truly getting to her head.” Sweetie allowed herself a giggle to escape as there was one picture in her mind that had come up which was just too priceless for words.

Apple Bloom on the other end, looked up to the young Sweetie with a raised eyebrow. “What so funny all the sudden?”

“How do you think Scootaloo would look like if her biggest idol wasn't Rainbow Dash, but Daring Do?” Sweetie managed to say through the giggles.

The young, headband wearing, earth pony filly only looked even more confused to Sweetie before she managed to connect the dots in her mind. And when that connection was made, she couldn't help it but to giggle as well. “Good one, Sweets!”

~~~~

The fillies would have come to the infamous intersection that Scootaloo was talking about. All three of them were staring at the signs and the directions. But where Sweetie just wanted to follow the path up to Dragon’s Peak, the other two had a set of different ideas and had their heads set of nothing else but White Tails. The forest that laid next to the Everfree and was considered a whole lot more creepier.

“Girls, c-can’t we just go?” Sweetie pleaded as she wanted to leave the woods alone.

But it was Scootaloo who looked into the distance and down the path that went straight into the terrifying woods. They had heard the dreaded stories about ponies who had gone mad within the borders of it. That there was something inside of the fog that tortured the poor souls. All the way up to the true brink of utter insanity.

“Just a bit of looking can’t do any harm, now can it?” said Scootaloo said. She wanted to take a step forwards. But as she made the motion with her hooves, a hoof of Apple Bloom was placed on her chest. Taken by a complete surprise from the actions did the pegasus look over to the earth pony next to her. “Where was that good for?”

Apple Bloom remained silent as she then nudged her head gently towards the literally shaking unicorn. Scootaloo turned her head around far enough to see it as well and she knew exactly that what her friend meant to say. “Alright, fine. Let’s go to the Peak,” she muttered to herself.

Being utmost relieved by the words spoken began Sweetie to beam a wonderful smile as she turned herself around and started to hop like Pinkie. Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo looked at the other Crusader with raised eyebrows. “Things get weirder and weirder by the day,” the earth pony spoke with a soft tone.

The pegasus filly nodded in agreement before moved up to an ear of the earth pony and spoke in a whisper. “You still owe me a trip down to White Tails. Don’t forget that.”

“What!?” Apple Bloom returned in a whisper as well. “Ah ain't going down there. Ah rather be a chicken then going into that.”

“Fine, I’ll ask Rainbow then,” was the final reply that was made on the matter before the three joined themselves once more and they walked down the path towards the peak. A peak that was supposedly wonderful to be at.

~~~~

After a long but also wonderful hike that went up the new and well-constructed mountain path, had the three fillies managed to reach the snowy tip of Dragon’s Peak. Luckily for them, the path they climbed was without any hazards and oddly enough a lot less ponies traveling up or down as they would have expected.

While they stood at the final step of the staircase could they see something marvelous. As far as their eyes could possibly reach there laid a pack of the purest snow that was as fresh as it could be. A snow which was almost like a cloud in both its density and its whiteness. It was just a breathtaking sight to behold for them. They were high up on the mountain, even above the clouds and watched over to the bright blue skies. But in the distance there were darker clouds to be seen.

“Wow,” was the only word the three could possibly speak at the very truly marvelous sights that had been stretched out before them.

And almost right after they had let the sight being engraved into their memories started the three fillies to play around in the snow. Sometimes as rough as the babies of a griffin. But because of the snow being as soft as it was it never hurt any of the three that much. They all giggled and laughed like the best of friends they were and after they were exhausted to the bone from the playing, they all laid down in the snow. The three laid down in a circle formation with their eyes towards the skies. But the air being less dense above the clouds, all three of them suffered from it a bit.

But where Apple Bloom and Scootaloo just had trouble breathing, Sweetie’s mind needed more power. And that could only be done by opening doors left untouched for a long time. The filly pegasus and earth pony were just looking over to the skies and the occasional drifting cloud in order to regain some more energy. The two talked about what their cutie mark could possibly be given that sightseeing didn't deliver them anything. But it gave them a sight to remember so the day wasn't wasted as a whole in their eyes.

Of course they took deeply noticed of the silence that was given by Sweetie. But if she was deep asleep on top of the mountain, in the snow, with a pleasant sun above them, they hadn't to wake her up. Stronger, they didn't want to wake her up from it. Not until they would be going back that was.

And then, without any form of warning given towards the other two, the little unicorn spoke her words in a tone that was mixed with so many emotions, it was truly unclear to find the right one. “I remember...”

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo turned themselves around to face Sweetie as they knew exactly where she could be speaking about. Though in the time they had spent on top of the mountain had the darker clouds also been drifting closer and closer.

In the far distance could the ruffling sounds of the thunder be heard. Out of the three of them was it Apple Bloom who came to the point of departure. They had to go right away. Sweetie and Scootaloo gave an eye to the dark clouds that rolled in from the horizon and understood that they had to leave for their own homes if they wanted to stay dry.

~~~~

Tracking forwards in time to the moment in time to where Rarity got hit with the cup of tea, Fleur left the kitchen and she gave an eye to her mistress. But an eye was never returned to her. So the larger unicorn made her way towards the working area to do the job Rarity usually did. The vampiric mare still found herself had been sitting in a chair for some time by then. Patiently she just sat in the chair while the blood ran down her face as her eyes opened and closed themselves every now and then.

Rarity still had her horn charged a bit and within a magical sphere were the pieces of the broken cup to be found, most of them at least. She left the chair and walked over to the kitchen with a mumbling sound that left her mouth. Words that were just inaudible as they were spoken just so deep under her breath. With the light blue aura that became stronger in its shine around the extended part of her head did Rarity fill the sink up with water. The lights of the candles had created more than enough for her to see clear. The time had come to remove the very final pieces of porcelain out of her face. All of those little bits she couldn’t remove that easily with her magic.

The unicorn knew that it would a painful operation to do but the pieces needed to be removed one way or the other. As she stared down into the waters of the sink while it was her magic that slowly pulled the shrapnel's and debris away. But each piece she took away caused a bleeding effect to set in and tears of blood to form themselves while she released moans of utter discomfort the whole time.

There was a loud roar that left her body while she removed a piece that was stuck right in her forehead, not where she was hit though. It was even a surprise to the mare just how it managed to get in, because it wasn't just sticking out of her. The piece of the cup had managed to make it through the skin, bounce off of the skull and travel further up against it, below the skin itself.

After it was removed, it was just dropped in the water. The eyes turned down to the bloody waters while Rarity panted in a gentle manner. Her hoof went passed the spot where the piece of porcelain had been sitting and could only hiss in response of even the slightest touch. “Curse that pegasus,” she mumbled to herself before she closed her eyes. She gritted her teeth against each other before she removed the final, little shrapnel’s out of her skin with care.

Moans and light screams did their turn again through the kitchen while streams of blood left the wounds. Many of them went straight down her eyelashes and before her eyes giving her odd battle scars like streams. “Worse than I thought it would be... It is that she has who she is with her, otherwise I would pay her a bloody visit and return the favor.” Rarity continued to mumble in herself before she took all of the pieces that found themselves in the water. She then levitated them out of it and threw them in the garbage can. With one last charge she unplugged the sink to release the bloody waters into the sewers before she would make her leave from the room.

The mare returned to the living room as her wounds were already starting to seal themselves up in a perfect manner. She never discharged her horn and the pieces that didn't got stick in her flesh gained the signature blue aura around themselves and got levitated off of the ground. The little broken pieces collected themselves together and in the end joined the blooded parts. She released have only released a deep sigh at the sight. “Shame, it was such nice tableware.”

~~~~

The vampiric mare continued to walk further forward and ended up in the working area. She laid her eyes on that what Fleur was working on and her eyes opened themselves in surprise while her face was streaked with dried up and fresh blood. “My my, you have been making quite the progress already. Of course, nowhere near as my levels, but you are good enough for the job,” spoke Rarity. She was genuinely impressed.

“Thank you milady,” replied Fleur as her head popped up from behind a gothic styled gala dress. “It feels, oddly, natural to me.” she added before she paid a bit more attention to the face of her mistress.

Rarity chuckled a bit in herself. Of course she knew the true secret why Fleur happened to be so good at her tailoring work. “We mares, we are made for the job,” she replied in order to keep the lie alive. Her blooded left eye winked a little bit towards her slave and then Fleur took deeper note that the injuries were even worse than originally thought.

“R-Rarity, you are, h-hurt..?” Fleur spoke up in compassionate tone as she left the dress and walked up to Rarity.

The vampiric unicorn tried not to state the real obvious in a sarcastic manner and had a tough time keeping her mouth shut while wiped the blood away the best as possible, but couldn't do the job. “I know, I am going to take a bath in order to clean myself a little bit, and to wash this redness away so I can actually see just how big those wounds actually were, if they even leave a scar at all,” she said after realizing that wiping it off was just not going to do it.

Fleur gave a nod of both of the spoken matters in an understanding way and acceptance. She then spoke her words of luck towards Rarity with a smile. “May it serve you well.”

Rarity gave her a soft smile in return before she removed herself out of the working area and up the stairs towards the bathroom. Once the desired room reached she placed a couple towels around the tub and hung her ever so soft, silk, pinkish bathrobe on the door. “Now, let’s take a really hot one,” she spoke to herself and she started to fill the tub with a mixture of hot and cold water, creating the perfect temperature for herself while soap got added halfway through.

~~~~

The batwings of the mare uncurled themselves in a slow, intimidating and majestic manner. After that would her left forehoof place itself in the silent water while measuring its steaming temperature. “Purrrfect,” purred Rarity unknowingly to herself and placed her entire body in the tub. That allowed the boiling water to intrude her every exit and to form a layer around her stone cold body. The unicorn closed her eyes and made herself even more comfortable in the tub while she let the water mixed with the soap do its job.

Many more minutes would have passed by as she laid there in silence and motionless. Rarity appeared to be almost truly dead before ripples emerged on her hooves and even, on her very wings. Even though she didn't move a muscle in her body had the soap managed to still cleaned her body deeply. Yet when she moved again, it was one of her hooves that made its way over the wound that was on her forehead and slowly rubbed it. But as it was rubbed came the mare to the realization that it wasn't there anymore. In response to the revelation, she let her head to disappear below the water level and Rarity started to scrub off the dried up blood with great success.

When her head re-emerged from the scrubbing, there was not a single strain of red color that could be found in her entire head and she went further with what she was doing. Just to let her body relax while many thoughts crossed her mind. Thoughts that should never be spoken into the public nor her slave.

~~~~

After having spent around the hour or two in the bath, Rarity’s horn charge itself up again and pulled the plug out of the tub. It allowed the water run away after it had lost its pleasant temperature. It resulted of course in the water being just as cold as her body. But the unicorn didn't move a muscle while the water flowed away from around her body. For one reason or the other, she had always loved it when her coat and skin met the air after having spent so much time in the waters. It made her breathe in a unique manner. That, or she just happened to have odd habits.

It was only after that unique sound from the drain which signaled that all the water was gone, that her eyes opened themselves and they just gazed to the ceiling with a grin of madness on her face. The grin which turned itself over into a teeth revealing smile. And in her case, it revealed the razor sharp fangs she had as well.

With the help of her magic she brought over the signature white and gold colored bathrobe and left the tub. As she stood on the towels allowed Rarity herself to let herself fall into the piece of clothing as its comfortable design teased her senses a little bit, resulting in a pleasurable ‘hmm’ and ‘oh’ from Rarity while she rose one of her hind legs in a gentle manner.

She made herself comfortable within her robe and left bathroom for what it was. She would have made her way over to the bedroom. In there she laid down on her bed in a sideways position with her hindlegs crossed over her personal parts. While her head was lifted up with one of her forelegs. She just waited for her meal to arrive, waited for her own pleasure to begin anew.

~~~~

Time didn't had to progress all the long before Fleur herself had entered the bedroom with her hips swings teasingly side to side as her eyes fell upon her mistress of the night. The larger mare had lost herself at the pose and grasp of her mind. “S-Shall we then, lady Rarity?”

“But of course, my slave,” chuckled Rarity to herself. She rolled a little bit off to the side, leaving the middle open for Fleur. The other unicorn kept walking in that same manner before she laid down on the bed with her belly facing upward.

“I am ready,” spoke Fleur under a grin. She gave a stroke over her tummy to tease Rarity.

“You never truly are when going up against me,” chuckled Rarity and she rolled over the mare. There she would have let her cold body rest upon that of Fleur. Thus she send a slight shiver through the body of her slave. Even though the robe it could still be felt clear as day. Their lips came closer to each other with each passing second while the lips of the vampiric unicorn twitched just so slight before they made contact.

When the two unicorns did make contact with their lips, they both wrapped their forelegs around one another. Fleur wrapped her hindlegs around the hips of Rarity to hold her closer to her. She held her lady as close as possible against her. The kiss erupted in a lustful yet loving one. Both their tongues slipped themselves into the mouth of the other where they began to play with them.

The tongues of the mares curled and twisted around each other. Rarity couldn't resist to let the tongue of Fleur move passed her fangs. Something that created very small wound that dropped even smaller amounts of blood. Blood that teased the sense of the vampiric mare so much for that what came.

~~~~

Many moans did their turn through the room as they kissed the other deeper and deeper. But Rarity was out of one last thing on the already wonderful night. The very thing that kept her alive, for as much as she was that to begin with. The vampiric mare broke the kiss in a gentle manner. Yet her eyes stared into the eyes of Fleur with a twitching right ear. That allowed Rarity’s sapphire blue rims to turn over in their more natural, red color they carried within them. With the both of them panting a little bit from the kiss. There even was a string of saliva which still had them connected while the slave stared back with a questioning look.

The more Rarity’s head moved to the back, the more the string struggled to stay as a whole. Until it just snapped in half. Rarity brought her eyes lower and more towards the neck of Fleur before a soft hiss left her mouth. In the neck were still the nasty bite marks from the first time she sat her fangs into her. It was a moment she rather forgot then remembered.

Out of instinct did Rarity lower her body by a lot which caused the other mare to turn her head up. Fleur looked with a raised eyebrow to it all just before she let it rest once again in the gap of the two pillows that the bed was rich. But Fleur her eyes shocked open upon once she felt a rather pleasurable nuzzling that took place right on her right inner thigh. The only response that came forth from it was a slight twitch in the leg and a moan that left her mouth.

Rarity smirked to herself as she heard the moan and continued her deep nuzzling. It wasn't just done not to please her but to let her set up a vein hidden in the leg. The vein in which she would sink her fangs in and drink from when the time would be there.

The more she nuzzled against her inner thigh, the more Fleur entered a heat and was still panting under her breath. It was through that all which caused the veins in her body to spring up, making itself clearly visible for the naked eye and Rarity took her chance without wasting a single second.

Rarity´s sharp fangs had set themselves on the white coat of her slave before they punctured through the skin. They delved straight into the blood filled vein. With the new opening that was created, it allowed the blood to enter Rarity’s mouth freely and under a moan of pleasure from her side. Fleur on the other end, twitched and winced a little bit at the bite as she always did. Yet not much later there was a moan that left her as well for she enjoyed it deeply when her lady was drinking from her. It was a first for the both of them and they both seemed to be loving it. Fleur's tail swished from side to side and hit against that of Rarity ever so often.

Many swallows would soon follow while the levels of blood became lower and lower in the larger unicorn. But the vampiric mare would become ever so more satisfied. She left the small wound and sealed it with help of her magic. After that she would have crawled back up to the face of her slave. “You have behaved well, now you shall rest for the night... my precious slave,” she spoke while her lips were still covered in blood but Fleur didn't mind that for one bit. Instead she gave her mistress a deep kiss on her lips. Yet she lost all tracks in the world the longer she kissed her. After the kiss had gone on for more than a minute, she passed out into a deep sleep with the vampony on top of her.

~~~~

A vampony who had been living in the shadows for months, afraid to go out into the sunlight without her cloak. A child of the night that had been lying that she had an illness that caused her to stay out of sight. A lie that worked perfect but was in great battle with many other excuses and she knew that all too well. One could only live in the lies for so long before the discoveries would be made. And Rarity felt that growing inside her with every passing hour.

The mare turned her head over towards one of the windows that was uncovered from its curtains and she stared upon the moon with her crimson red rims. The feeling of being incomplete boiled up in her. A feeling that started to chew on everything she still was. Of course she had everything that her heart could desire to have. But Rarity knew that the illness wouldn't keep her hidden forever. What she needed was interacting with others, interaction with the living to be exact. To be even more precise, with her friends.

The more she stared at the rock in the skies, the more she became determined and the more she would stick to a crazy plan her mind came up with. Quietly yet quickly she left the bedroom and galloped her way down to the working area where her creative mind got released once again. “I will walk into the sunlight. I will return into the day. I will return as a whole!” she spoke with her glasses being set before her eyes. Her horn charged itself up and a piece of charcoal started to draw on a piece of paper as rolls of fabric unfolded themselves and many others sewing equipment started to levitate into the air.

“And I will make sure, nopony will ever forget the name I carry, the name of Rarity,” she spoke while she walked over to one of the windows in the working area. If any other individual would have looked in her eyes at that moment it could be seen deep within them. The fires of a mare who knew for sure what she desired in her life. A look many should fear given just who it was that spoke them.

40 Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake

While Rarity kept sewing on something unknown and mysterious in the depth of night, on the other side of town was Twilight laying down in her bed. The raspberry color of her magic held a book before her eyes as she was reading through it under the light from the candle on her nightstand. “You shall not pass,” she read out loud as her eyes looked up to the ceiling with a smile. “Never gets old.” Then her eyes went down to the page and she continued to read as if nothing happened.

The more she read, the more a set of tears built themselves up before they made their way down her cheeks the further she went into it. “No,” she whispered to herself while her left forehoof wiped her tears away. She set the book aside for a moment in order to collect her mind over that what she had just read.

On the cover of the book it could be seen, the very title it carried. The lords of the Hoof Shoe was a massive fantasy trilogy that was written by an amazing author. One who knew how to play with the emotions of the reader more than any other author she had read. A fact that was proved when the study hungry unicorn was tearing up. “Might be just enough for tonight,” she spoke to herself under a deep sigh. She wiped away the last remains of her tears before a smile got formed.

Her magic picked up another book as a warm smile formed on her face. “With all the knowledge I have gotten, I have, and will get. Some things can’t be learned, only be felt by the heart and remembered by the brain,” said Twilight while she held the book before her.

The mare opened the book and it was revealed that content within it was something even more precious to her then then any other. Because the book that she was holding, was in fact a photo album. An album which went back all the way from the day she first opened her eyes to the present day she lived in. Twilight could be considered a little too old to be doing such a thing but it gave her peace in her mind and the pleasant memories it brought it with were more than enough. It was something that the bit currency could not match in value to her.

The more she stared over at the pictures and drawings, the more she went on a trip down memory lane. Twilight didn't only remember the big events she and her friends had done over time, but also the little things. It were those little things that made it worthwhile for the lavender mare. A peaceful sigh of pure comfort left through her nose as she laid her head a bit more comfortable in the pillow and closed her eyes. “Get well soon, Rarity,” she spoke as her final words.

The book fell into the blanket as the magical aura disappeared due to the fact that the mare had fallen asleep and it laid open on a rather unusual picture of herself and the other unicorn. A picture that showed the two of them sharing a glass of wine with each other under the company of a what appeared to be pleasant fire from the Carousel Boutique’s fireplace.

“Finally...” Spike spoke in a slightly annoyed tone as he was kept awake all the time by Twilight’s mumbling and giggling. The baby dragon turned himself back over again in his basket and let his very own eyes fell shut. Soon enough the quiet room got filled with two peaceful sounds. The sounds of two being peacefully asleep while the night crawled by.

Spike never forgave the white unicorn for that what she had done against him. She had broken his little heart and he had fallen in a great depression. One which he tried to keep hidden from any other pony. He didn't wanted to be an even bigger burden to Twilight. But nothing goes unnoticed to her and even Spike’s condition was seen almost right away.

Yet despite his daily growing disliking towards Rarity could the baby dragon still bring up the respect for the friendship between his ‘mother’ and her. At one end she was right after all, Spike and her were two completely different races and never in history such relations held together for a long time. Even through his depression, the little dragon was still dreaming about her from time to time. Remembering the unicorn of grace as he knew her. Her wonderful mane, the amazing ivory coat, all of that were just unforgettable for him. And whether he liked it or not, deep in the hole that was his heart, there was still a shimmer of hope to be found. A tiny spark which soothed his thoughts.

~~~~

Away from Ponyville and in the always busy metropolis that was Canterlot went everything as normal as it could. The normal routines of the night came by and went away. Though what was just ‘normal’ for the citizens of the city, for its higher officials within the castle, it was everything but. For on the highest tower of the castle she stood in a graceful pose as her right foreleg lifted above the ground. Her cyan colored eyes glazed over the nightly skies while they watched any activity that could be found. Her wings spread themselves gently and majestically before she took off into the night skies themselves.

The mighty alicorn soared through the clouds and passed the moon. “The night must take place for the sun. Soon enough my sister will sit on the throne again. One thousand years of exile has been suffered thanks to you.” The last part was spoken when she had a good look upon the moon itself and she mare shook her head deeply at her own spoken words. She gave another powerful flap with her wings and was sent off to a distant cloud.

The mare landed down upon the fluffy thing not much later after its discovery and allowed herself to embrace her in its coolness and comfort. With her belly resting on the surface, were the wings tucked themselves back against her body. Her head laid itself down on it. The eyes got closed off from the world. “Stop thinking like Nightmare, you foal. You are both better and over that wretched creature. Maybe, some sleep will do me good for once as well...” she muttered to herself.

The mare emptied her thoughts from almost everything in the hope to get form of rest and before even she knew it, she was drifting away. Not only on the cloud, but also in her mind. She gave herself peace over everything that happened for such a long time. It were the little moments in her life which she praised the most of them all. Simple moments of peace and quiet.

It could be seen flying through the air. A little black creature went zooming passed the stars themselves. It was minding its own business as it appeared to be looking for something or somepony for the matter. The little creature happened to have been a single bat. It moved itself silent through the skies of the night while it used its echolocation to navigate in its surrounding. Were most bats were just a little bit blind, this particular little fella couldn't see anything at all. It kept turning and twisting its ears while letting out screeches to find what or who he was looking for.

Many of them just returned and had hit a cloud or something the like, others just never returned as they were sent off into the void of space. Yet the returning of one particular echo made its blind eyes open up widely and both of the ears were perked right in front of it as the body turned itself around. The bat let out another screech to confirm the thoughts and then just rocked towards the location it returned from. It head forward for one particular cloud among the many the nightly skies were rich. It flew forward and right to the same cloud where the princess of the night had found her rest on.

After it made a gentle landing on the cloud, the bat used its hindlegs and the hands on its wings to crawl its way up to the sleeping mare and even on top of her. It moved up to her face where it gave her a lick of love. A soft chuckle left the princess who ever so gently returned from the realm of the dreams. Her eyes opened themselves slowly and she spoke her words in her sweetest voice. “Goodnight to you as well, Archimedes. Couldn't you sleep either?” The bat replied with some happy chirps and purrs while it continued to nuzzle her cheek. “I take that as no then, or did sister threw you out again?”

The bat its eyes opened themselves in shock before it quickly shook its little head at the remark of the word ‘sister’. Then it took rest by its master and allowed a soft yawn to leave its mouth. “I know, we need our sleep, might as well take it, no?” And with that said, the both of them fell into their deeply desired slumber, only to wake up at the lowering of the sun, when time would call for the night again to emerge.

~~~~

Time progressed and the sun did once again its raise over the tips of the hills. In the attic of the sweet-shop named SugarCube Corner, Pinkie Pie rose up from her bed and stretched herself a little bit under a yawn of tiredness. She then smacked her mouth a couple times and it released a unique and soft gobbling sound. It was when her eyes opened themselves, she noticed her friend Rainbow in the bed with to her and knew she had to be quiet for the time being. Gummy revealed himself as well as he bursted through the puffy mane of the mare. He let out a yawn as well and wanted to sleep further.

The alligator stomped a bit on the spot where the mane had laid before and he then lowered himself on it. His pink eyes closed themselves again and soon enough he was back into the realm of the dreams. Yet every single exhale he did, ended with a light snore. A snore that also appeared to be coming from nopony else but Rainbow. “Hihi, who would have thought that Dashie snored like that?” Pinkie giggled to herself. It was hard not to hear the sounds that went through the attic of the sweet-shop.

But the mare always had been a rather hyperactive one. Something what resulted in the fact that she didn't want to lay in bed anymore and just left it. No more sleep was granted to the toothless alligator. She bounced down the stairs and headed towards the kitchen to do her many jobs for the day. But as she set a hoof in the kitchen, a shock went through her what caused her to run back upstairs and into the bathroom. Her eyes stared lightly at herself under a giggle. “Silly Pinkie, forgetting to refresh yourself.” It wasn't anything new for her, it was quite known around the town that Pinkie always forgot something to do. Most of those things were the minor ones.

~~~~

The hours went by and the sun kept raising above the skies. The clock tower chimed ten in the morning before the sleeping Rainbow Dash woke up from her own slumber. Her eyes opened themselves and as they adjusted themselves, she took notice of a green and pinkish spot. And before she knew it she had received a long lick from the little alligator. Rainbow looked at the creature with her pair of fresh awoken eyes and didn't scream in agony or anything the like. Instead she chuckled softly as her eyes turned sharp again.

She gave the little Gummy a pet over his head before she spoke some words against him under a yawn. “Pinks given you the order to watch over me, eh? Can’t say there is much wrong with that.” In response, the alligator just blinked with his eyes separately from one another. Rainbow just gave a slight nod towards them. “As I thought...”

The pegasus rose herself up on the bed and stretched herself under - what possibly was - the loudest yawn she had given in the past months. The sound of her bones being snapped back into place caused a soft moan to leave her mouth and to do something considered impossible. For it made Gummy cringe on the spot.

She gave the gator another pet as a silent sorry over his head before she left her bed as a whole. But it was when she was making her way down the stairs a realization hit her. “No nightmares, no screaming in the middle of the night... Am I... cured?” A sense of the purest glee went through the pegasus just before she rushed down the stairs. She was hoping to both find Pinkie Pie and tell her the news. “Pinkie! I am cured!” she shouted just after she entered the kitchen.

“Shh! Think about the foals, Dashie! And cured of what?” Pinkie whispered after her ears first rose up from the sudden shouting and then she turned her body around.

The eyes of Rainbow shot open before her voice lowered itself in the same tone. “S-Sorry. But I am cured, cured from my fears that haunted me for Celestia knows how long.” There was a huge smile to be found on the face of the pegasus as she had the greatest of troubles keeping her wings under control.

The pink mare snickered softly as she softly sung a song from a long time ago. “~But granny Pie said that wasn't the way to deal with fears at all, she said ‘Pinkie you gotta stand up tall, learn to face your fears. Laugh and you’ll see, that makes them disappear!~’”

“Hey, I remember that song from when we entered the Everfree, I gotta admit Pinkie. Your grandmother was a wise mare.” Rainbow replied as she remembered the song and even the time it was sung all too well.

Pinkie allowed a deep sigh of nostalgia to leave through her nose as a smile appeared on her face. “She was Dash, she was.” There was a small tear that was forming itself up below the left eye of Pinkie and before she knew it, it could be felt going doing her cheek. “Don’t cry because it is over, smile because it happened.”

Rainbow simply cocked her head a little bit at the words spoken before she embraced her friend in the warmest hug she had ever given to anypony. “Hey, you, wanna talk about it?” Rainbow spoke in a careful voice. Being a daredevil and acrobatic, the pegasus didn't had an idea of what she had to do in such a situation. A fact that was well known by everypony.

~~~~

“It is fine Dashie, she is somewhere better now. Somewhere, one day I will see her again,” replied Pinkie with a small sniffle.

“I am sorry Pinks, I didn't know.”

“As I said, it is fine. Besides, you can’t know everything right?” the other mare said in the hope to cheer both herself and her friend up. Which worked rather well. The two broke the hug with each other and Pinkie spoke once again in her happy tone. “Go Dashie, go make the weather ponies in Cloudsdale proud. Ponyville needs a clear sky right?”

“Ha, you bet ya, but I can clear that in ten seconds flat with all of this energy being stored, maybe even nine seconds! But I probably should head out now. Are you sure you are going to be alright, Pinkie?” the pegasus asked at the end. She just couldn't turn herself around and just leave without any form of confirmation from Pinkie. Leaving a friend down in misery was something she hated to do and it wouldn't change anytime soon.

“Dashie, I am going to be alright, now go,” replied Pinkie with a confident tone in her voice and gave a nod to her.

Rainbow gave her a small salute before she spoke her last words. “Oh and Pinks, thanks you for letting me stay here overnight, I really do appreciate that.”

“It is nothing Rainbow, anything for a friend. Now off to the skies with you,” replied Pinkie before Rainbow nodded to her words. Within seconds Rainbow had left the sweet shop for what it was and found herself soaring through the skies with the greatest of joy and not a single bit of tiredness in her. Rainbow Dash was back in action and in full force.

But back in the kitchen of SugarCube Corner, Pinkie didn't feel like making her famous cupcakes anymore. She just left everything in it as it was. She cut off all the gas supplies of the stoves of course and set what she had made in the fridge to continue on later in time.

Pinkie left the kitchen all together and just dropped herself back down on her bed again. She would have opened the drawer of her nightstand with a trembling hoof. She let her hoof search for something hidden within it. After a little bit of time she found what she was looking for and closed the drawer again. In her hoof there was a picture to be found. A picture of her and her grandmother. A picture of a just born Pinkie Pie which laid peaceful in the hooves of her grandmother. A little foal that was deep asleep while she sucked on the hoof of a proud grandmother.

That little image alone brought back so many memories in her and so many more tears to her eyes that she simply couldn't hold herself anymore and just erupted out into tears. “I miss you so, so, so much, Granny,” she spoke through her deep sobbing. Many hours would pass by while she simply laid there with her eyes never stopped staring at the picture. All the while tears streamed down her face and memories rushed through her little mind. Memories of the times granted with her beloved grandmother.

~~~~

Back in her own parental house had the young Sweetie Belle gotten home just before the storm had been unleashed over the land. With her memories being reawakened of the unfortunate day within the boutique, she never spoke about it against her parents. She was afraid they would judge her as crazy or even worse. Her little eyes opened up after a night of sleep and she said the words to just herself. “Rarity with those wings... it is impossible that she is a vampony. Scootaloo is lying!” Her mind would never have stopped with defending Rarity for what she was. She was her big sister after all. She always had been a role model for the filly and she was digging through her mind for any excuse to make sure that image stayed of her sister.

“That’s it!” she shouted all of the sudden with the cracked voice. “The butterfly wings!” In her mind she had connected the dots already and couldn't be happier about it. Sweetie accused the wings they saw that day to fall upon the fact they were created by magic. Much like the wings that Rarity had gained for the trip to Cloudsdale itself. She always loved to brag about it against everypony how she had wings, as a unicorn no less and to some it was a wonderful story. To others, they were sick of it.

While that solution just solved one part of the problem she was faced with, there still was the other side. A side that was a bit more complicated. The illness that her sister was suffering and the sudden coming of Fleur in the boutique. She thought back to when the three first met the larger unicorn, they were surprised to say the very least. None of the three could possibly even think that such a thing was possible.

Their meeting was just as one could have expected from the three Crusaders. It was odd, fast, unique and above all, sharp. Sweetie was delighted by the fact that her sister finally had listened to the advice that was given to take more employee’s into the store. Yet by Scootaloo and Apple Bloom did the thoughts lay different. It were them who continued to ask sharp questions and got even sharper answers in return. In the end, they gave it up and let it all being what it was before they went sightseeing.

Yet it was the disease her sister was said to be suffering that happened to be a terrible one indeed. Not life threatening, but it did suck the life right out of a pony at a greater force than anything else. It was the only explanation that the little Sweetie could give herself to the situation she was in. The only one she would have believed.

In the far end of her thinking, she would just shake her head a couple times from side to side and let out a deep sigh. A deep sigh of just wanting and be willing to forget it all. Sweetie was still a young filly and she had been thinking about things as if she was an aged mare. She didn't want to become an old mare on the inside for gold, not yet at least. So instead she snuggled up against the pillow a bit more and wanted to sleep just a bit longer before Apple Bloom and Scootaloo would be knocking upon her door for whatever reason.

~~~~

On the other side of town and in the infamous Carousel Boutique had Rarity finished on the design she was working on through the night. Her cold blue rims were looking over a maroon red dress that hung on a mannequin. It was shaped just for her. It matched her rather dark personality that was only visible in her eyes. The dress itself had something going on in the style of steampunk and old Victorian. Two styles the unicorn enjoyed a lot in secret. She enjoyed both making and experimenting with the different styles. They were both so unique in her eyes. Which was the very thing where Rarity always aimed towards no matter what she did.

“Finally done, now then. Who to pay a little visit before making myself known to the whole crowd again? Rainbow? No, too chaotic not mention she gave me a little gift... Twilight perhaps?” But at speaking the name to herself, the mare shook her head in a rather confused way. She continued her mumbling for the plan to come. “After what she did to me? Not very likely. Pinkie Pie then? Nah, too hyperactive. Guess that leave me what that...” A slight shiver went over her body just at the very thought of one mare in particular. “...That farmer. Or Fluttershy...”

Her horn charged itself up and ever so carefully before the dress removed itself from the mannequin and made its way over to Rarity. “I do owe it Fluttershy though. Missing out on months of spa trips... I think I go to her first, if she is home that is.” The unicorn had agreed with herself. She watched her newly made dress while on the top of her horn there was an orb that began to create itself. The orb expanded more and more on itself until both the mare and the dress were absorbed and inside of it.

The vampiric unicorn disappeared in the orb of white light for just a couple seconds while her body and the dress were literally being merged together to form one piece. It was the best way for her to fully get herself into the pieces of clothing she wore and it saved her embarrassing pictures of her messing up the procedure.

The orb would have erupted into millions of little sparkles once it was done. There she was then revealed in her new attire. She seemed to have been more than ready to walk into the sunlight and the streets of the town. Her hindlegs were hidden under the material of the dress but her forelegs laid exposed. Though as per usual, Rarity had a little trick up her sleeve. Her horn charged itself up again and a small one-person parasol came floating into the working area. With a simple nod of her head did the thing unfold itself. It revealed to have been the same color as the dress, which she considered to be an added bonus.

The shadow the thick fabric of it would create would be enough to cover the forelegs and the face of Rarity. The mare looked into the mirror of the room and of course only saw the dress and parasol floating in the air. Nonetheless she still got an even bigger grin on her face as she spoke one simple word to herself. “Perfect. Just, perfect.”

~~~~

Back upstairs, in the grand bedroom of the boutique found the larger unicorn herself in a bed without company. She growled at the sight presented to her. Nonetheless she still managed to get out of her bed and made her way over to the bathroom where she would refresh herself in order to tackle the day.

“By the heavens high Fleur... you look like garbage!” she spoke up to herself when she noticed just how terrible she looked. It wasn't anything to be proud on indeed. Her mane stood in every possible direction and her face looked like a battle had been waged upon it. She was just disgusted by her looks and she didn't made any time go to waste in order to make herself pretty again. Not a single spot was being saved from her hooves and magic while the process began.

Minutes crawled by while she did her mane, face, tail and even coat to look as perfect as she always did. In the far end of it all she looked upon herself in the mirror and smiled towards the image that was given to her. Her lips formed themselves in such a manner that they were ready for a kiss. Fleur then blew one over to the image of hers and discharged her horn. The loss of power caused sparks to fly around like lightning. Which then created a giggle from the mare.

It was only then that she came downstairs. There where the biggest surprise yet would have hit her. For she saw something red in the working area and as she walked up closer, her eyebrows rose up at the sight before her. Rarity had in fact made up quite the show. She held the parasol in a teasing manner before her face under a light chuckle. Fleur had lost herself a little bit in the rather uniqueness of the whole combination that her mistress was wearing. And then went the parasol itself up, revealing the very face of the unicorn and her mistress to the world.

“Dear goodness my lady, you look amazing. If I may be so rude to ask, what is the occasion?” Fleur asked in a polite manner while she stared ever so loving over to that what her eyes caught.

“Well, you can say that the case is going to be of a little visit to somepony. I have been dwelling through the night for months, my slave. I need to get out from time to time right? Besides, that lie over the illness has to fall eventually. Nopony is sick forever,” replied Rarity under a small smile. The parasol was closed again and spun around its axis with a hoof and a little bit of magic before it was being set to the ground and the left foreleg of Rarity rested on it.

Fleur managed to process the words that were spoken to her before she came to the one conclusion. “I suppose you are right on that though. But who would this friend of yours be then?”

“That would be Fluttershy and you, you are coming with me on this trip. If things go wrong, I need somepony to back me up. Understood?” the vampiric unicorn spoke in a demanding tone before Fleur gave a simple nod to both cases. She still had to eat something to get her body working as it should though. She made her way over to the kitchen in order to make something for herself.

Rarity wasn't all too happy about it but could be found waiting in the hallway with patience. All in order to leave for the sudden visit. In an attempt to kill time she just walked her new dress in a bit more. The mare tried to feel if she could get even more comfortable within the fabrics of that what she was wearing around her body.

When Fleur was done with her breakfast, it was her who was the first to leave the boutique as a whole. But she was soon followed up by Rarity who hid herself under the parasol and dress. But just as extra protection had she crafted a set of gloves that would go over both of her forelegs and she wore them with the greatest of pride. The rays of the sun shone down upon her in their fullest of their glories but the unicorn remained in the shadows created by the fabrics she had used for the dress, gloves and parasol itself.

~~~~

Being delighted at the outcome, had Rarity made the decision that they would be taking a bit of an unusual route towards the cottage near the edge of the forest. Where she normally would just walk down the main street, she took a more unknown road. She didn't wanted to be stopped by anypony. Her face was visible for the first time since ages and she didn't had to look through the hood of a cloak anymore. Of course was she still going to make full usage from it.

Fleur walked next her mistress in silence. The other mare had lost herself a bit in thought and pure delight before they did reach the small home after a calm and peaceful walk. The sounds of the birds chirping their songs in the most beautiful of manners could be heard coming from inside the building and the vampiric mare closed her eyes before she began to listen for just a little bit.

“By Celestia, how long has it been since I stood here last..?” Rarity questioned to herself. She found herself standing before the door that would be leading into the cottage of one of her dearest of friends. The unicorn rose a hoof up in order to gently knock on the door. Her signature, three timed knocking was done against the wood and then the two just waited. They waited for the pegasus of the house to open up. Not to forget what her reaction would be at the sight of them all of the sudden. Good or bad, Rarity had to prepare for anything to happen.

41 Old friends, new doubts

Rarity lowered her hoof from the wooden door were both of the unicorns awaiting any response with patience. They would have waited for anything that would be coming from the inside of the cottage. At first there was nothing while the birds continued their songs and some of the critters could be heard walking inside, just scurrying around as they usually did.

But as the seconds went passed by there were more sounds that came inside which managed to have dimmed in their tone until they were nothing more but the sounds of wings flapping. All of the birds left the cottage through the open windows and specially constructed holes in the roof. The vampiric unicorn grinned a little bit while the larger mare looked in complete and utter confusion to what was happening.

It was only then that Rarity dared to retract the parasol for the fact that the door found itself standing within the shadows of the passing sun. She knew there was somepony home and the mare allowed her eyes to watch over the many holes and walkways in the hope to see some little creatures but her eyes caught nothing at all on the side they stood on.

Her attention was then brought back down to the door as the sound of it being unlocked could be heard rather clearly. Its signature clicking did its turn and under a soft screech of the wood and hinges it slowly opened for the two unicorns. Rarity knew exactly just who to expect whereas Fleur could only guess about it.

In the opening she stood in a shy but rather calm pose. The grayish yellow coated, blue eyed, light pink haired pegasus. One who wore her black nightie to cover up her scars that ran across her belly. The eyes went over her visitors and as soon as they saw her friend, they began to sparkle and an soft but cute squee left her under a light blush. “Rarity, it is so good to see you! Please, come in,” said Fluttershy while she made way for her friend.

What she didn't know however was that Fleur also happened to be present. The sheer joy of just visually and physically seeing Rarity before her not so long after she had visited the boutique had overwhelmed her as a whole. Granted the other unicorn was a little bit angry that she didn't got recognized, but could understand the reasoning of the pegasus to a certain degree.

As Rarity made her entrance because she was welcomed into the cottage, Fleur entered as well and the eyes of the pegasus shrunk a little bit. “Uhm, Rarity..?” she whispered in the ear of her friend. “Who is that again?”

The vampiric unicorn allowed a gentle chuckle to leave her and replied in the same tone. “She is my caretaker, Fluttershy. You remember Fleur Dis Lee, right?” The pegasus gave her a small nod before she walked back to the door and closed after the both of them had entered. A smile could be found on her face as then proceeded to guide her friend and its caretaker over to the living room. They left the near empty hallway and walked through another door.

~~~~

Once the three of them entered the living room they took note that there was not a single other soul that could be seen in the usual so crowded cottage. Both Rarity and Fleur took note of the changes with their eyes almost in an instant. But where Fleur didn't gave it too much attention to the matter, Rarity was worried just a little bit. She could only have hoped for the best. The two of them had a lot of catching up to do with one another. Rarity was even unaware of Fluttershy’s scars to complete everything. She found it odd that she wore cloths in her house, so something had to be up.

“Allow me to get some drinks and then you have to tell me everything Rarity, it has been such a long time since we last spoke to each other,” said Fluttershy in her normal voice while she pointed over to the couch. “Please, take a seat.”

The pegasus always happened to be quite shy and quiet when others were around. But against Rarity she became a bit more free with herself. Its cause could be found due to their years lasting friendship and many close moments they shared with one another. Where the others sometimes couldn't make time for her given their jobs or deeds, Rarity always was prepared to drop everything and just help her in her needs.

“Some tea would be nice darling,” replied Rarity before she gave a smile to her friend. Her body sat down on the couch. “And you have to tell me a lot as well. All those months in bed never did me anything good to begin with.”

“Do you happen to have some forest fruit tea?” Fleur asked with a questioning gaze in her eyes. After that she also sat down on the couch like the true lady she was.

“Oh, w-why yes I do have that yes. So, two tea for you then?” Fluttershy asked on her turn and both of the mares gave a nod. With their confirmation she was off to the kitchen where she would prepare everything for three cups of tea.

Back in the living room it was Fleur who was getting her doubts about the pegasus mare. She moved up to one of Rarity’s ears with one gentle motion. An ear in which she would whisper the words that were on her mind. “I am not sure about her, my mistress. She seems so, odd. Have you seen this house?”

The eyes of Rarity sprung open as wide as they were allowed from the words that Fleur spoke. She took them as a deep insult that was made towards the house of her longest and best friend. The vampiric unicorn couldn't help it as the feeling of just smack her slave in the face with the parasol crawled up in her. But being the lady she is, she made a quick count to ten in her head in order to stay calm or at least calm down before her own words would leave her mouth. “Yes Fleur, I have seen this house, many times before as a matter of fact. And keep in mind that I know her for years now. I know who she is, what she is. And if I see you questioning one of my friends again, a fitting punishment will be placed,” the unicorn whispered in return before she set her eyes on one of the windows.

“Fine...” Fleur replied under a deep sigh before she began to look around the building a bit more. She had to give the pegasus credit for being able to actually live in the house. For the holes and walkways it had for the critters and birds. Even though she was impressed, she never truly showed it towards Rarity.

~~~~

Meanwhile was Fluttershy moving all over the kitchen in order to gather everything that she needed for the upcoming tea party. From the cups to the sugar, to the plates and milk while the water was boiling at a calm rate on the little stove. The pegasus started to hum soft tunes to herself. Even among the chaos she had caused, Fluttershy managed to smile bright.

The pegasus had set the little cream filled pastries upon the plate and had one last look to see if everything was in order. For order was something Rarity and herself both loved more than anything else in the world. Then the little whistle took its turn through the kitchen and made her yelp in return due to its suddenness. Her head had been too long with the snacks instead of the actual tea. Her blue eyes glazed over to where the sound came from and when the truth was discovered she let out a deep sigh of relief at it. While the whistle continued to blow, the humming was caught up once more.

Fluttershy took the little water heater from the fire and poured the water into the cups after which the bags of tea got placed in them. In all three of them went a bag of forest fruit flavored tea and she left them in there for a minute. A minute to let the water extract the tastes and smells. It would create a very strong tea, but that was how both Rarity and herself loved it. If Fleur would like it, had to be seen through time itself. While she had to wait, the pegasus then went looking for any other edible treats she could give her friend and her companion in silence.

~~~~

Back in the living room had Rarity laid her eyes on the window which was positioned in the shadows. She looked further than just the window, she was looking to the world outside of it. A world that was filled with the brightest lights of the sun and it colored the land in all of its mystical and magical aspects. Yet the more and deeper she looked, the more there came the feeling to release a small sigh through her mouth.

A sigh which spoke of many feelings before her eyes fell back to one of her forelegs and she felt the burning tingle within it once again. Rarity winced slightly at the memory she had from the very first time she encountered the sun in her new state of living. But the watchful eyes of Fleur took notice of the actions as they happened and she softly spoke up. “Anything the matter, my lady?”

The words shocked the unicorn deeply and caused her to make a little jump on the sofa. “N-No,” replied Rarity quick before she turned her gaze back up from the hoof. “Just, some memories of the past that came back up again. Nothing too serious.” The other mare gave a simple nod before she nuzzled the cheek of the lady with the greatest of care.

Just on time had the pegasus returned with a tablet on which the cups of tea rested and was to be found on one wing. Whereas another plate filled with snacks on the other. “Here we go,” she spoke while she walked in further. But then she realized she still had to put it all on the table but she had no idea just how she could be able to do so. Fluttershy never was the mare of asking favors, but in the case she was facing, she simply had to. “Uhm Rarity, c-could you..?” Fluttershy asked while she kept switching her eyes between the content on her wings and her purple maned friend.

“Hm? Oh yes, sorry,” the unicorn replied when she got the question. She allowed her horn to charge itself up afterwards. It coated itself in her signature blue aura and soon enough were both plates levitated into the air. Fluttershy smiled in a thankful manner before she took place in a chair which stood on the opposite side of the couch. Both plates made their touchdown on the table and Rarity took all three cups and levitated those over to Fluttershy, Fleur and herself after which she discharged it finally.

“Thank you, Rarity," they both said in a small choir before Fleur and Fluttershy looked at each other in the eyes and giggled in a gentle manner.

“Oh my, that was quite the unexpected thing. But, if I may ask, how are you feeling Rarity?” the pegasus asked after her giggles had died down. She took a gentle sip from her tea while her ears perked up to listen. Her curiosity had been raised by the sudden visit of her friend alone and she wanted to know the fine details about it. As long as Rarity was willing to tell them of course.

“Well, I can honestly say I feel myself much, much better than I ever have been in though months. That illness really just set me down on everything you can imagine, Fluttershy. Months in your bed, coughing and vomiting while your will to do something just isn't there. That is the Hoofington Flu for you. If one has the desire to suffer the fires of Tartarus, that is the best manner without actually going there,” the unicorn explained with a dark undertone. After that she took a sip of her own. Of course most of it was a lie, but the symptoms were that of the flu itself.

The ears of Fluttershy dropped themselves deeply as she heard those words spoken and she placed her cup back on the table. “My goodness, t-that is horrible! T-Though may I ask, just how you two met each other?”

~~~~

Fleur couldn't help herself and she allowed a soft chuckle to leave her as Rarity took the word again. “Some months after the unfortunate passing away of Fancy Pants, Fleur began to lose everything she had and was in the need of both money and a home. And one day, I found her knocking on my door. She told me the whole story and the boutique was not making any form of profit so I did the most logical thing, I took her in and allow her to do my job.”

“B-But you are better again, doesn't that make her like, the third wheel on the carriage?” Fluttershy dropped in response by pure accident.

The glaze of Fleur fixed itself on Fluttershy with a loud huff while she lowered her own cup from her face. “Well excuse me, but I am still sitting right here and hearing perfectly fine!” the mare spoke up in an angry tone. A tone that wasn't heard from her in a long time. But Rarity knew exactly when that tune was used for the last time and she wasn't happy with the thought.

“Eep! S-Sorry, I, I didn't know what went through my head by asking, s-sorry,” yelped Fluttershy and in silence she begged forgiveness. Though she crawled up further in her chair. She muffled herself deeper into the chair, it were her mane that covered her face and thus gave a bit of protection. It was the natural defense for the pegasus.

Rarity released a deep sighed at the mares and knew she had to be the solver of the troubles. “Calm down, the both of you. As for your question, no. She does not become that since I always could have used extra hooves in the boutique, but I always was too stubborn to not take them.” The unicorn spoke up in a calm and kind tone. One which was understandable for the both of them.

~~~~

Both the larger unicorn and pegasus seemed to have calmed themselves indeed down from their little exchange of words. Yet it was Fluttershy who released a sigh of relief on the answer that she got but also on the fact that the unicorn boiled down. Fleur on the other end also had some questions and even something she forgot to do. Her eyes sprung open upon the realization and the words came quickly after. “Dear goodness, where are my manners? But I do not think we even had a proper introduction to each other. The name is Fleur Dis Lee.”

The eyes of Fluttershy shrunk a little bit upon the introduction and was still crawled up inside the chair. “F-Fluttershy is the name,” the timid pegasus spoke in response.

Despite the quiet tone in which the words were spoken, Fleur could still make out the words as she gave a nod to the spoken name. “Pleasure to meet you, Fluttershy.”

The pegasus her mane were also still covering her face before she spoke her words even softer. “The f-feeling is m-mutual.” Through a gap within the mane there was still one eye that was visible and it was that eye which caught some rather odd spots in the neck of Fleur. And almost right away she got a slight shiver over her body. A light and invisible one to both of the unicorn. But Fluttershy knew exactly what those were and where they came from.

“Say Fluttershy,” said Rarity in the attempt to help her friend out of the shyness, “where are all the little creatures that normally roam around?”

“Hm?” the pegasus mumbled as she indeed did crawl out of her mane, but only slightly. “Oh, they are, uhm, on Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack was so kind enough to take them all off of my hooves for today. It is something she does quite often nowadays. And in return I help her with the harvest. It is quite the agreement we both made but it is paying for the both of us.”

Rarity gave an approving nod while she couldn't help it but to picture the sight of Fluttershy bucking the apple trees. The image in her head was something she had to give a little giggle too. A giggle that was low in volume in order to not upset her friend. “I see my dear but isn't hard to do that? I mean, Applejack is quite the strong earth pony. But tell me, how have you been all that time? I did quite miss our spa trips every Sunday afternoon, maybe we can resume those?”

Fluttershy grabbed her cup with care again and took a small sip as her ears kept themselves perked at the words of her friend. Fleur was just paying attention to the two and didn't had the desire to meddle herself into their business. That was what she thought, but in reality had Rarity ordered her to keep her mouth shut to prevent the yellow coated mare to yelp once more. “Well, if you are okay with that, we can always do that Rarity. I mean, that was one of my most favorite activities of the week. Plus spending time with you, made me always feel so comfortable,” answered the pegasus under a light blush on her cheeks before letting go another, adorable squee.

Both Rarity and Fleur just had to let go a soft ‘d’aww’ at the sound before they took gentle and silent sips of their own tea. Fleur leaned a little bit forward to take a little snack with a hoof as she thought that the usage of her own magic in somepony else's house was unladylike. But in the moment of her going forward did the markings in the neck became even more visible and by then Fluttershy knew more than enough as many fears and thoughts came up in her mind. Out of the six friends, she was the weakest one but tried her utmost best not to give of any signal of having seen what she did.

~~~~

The larger mare leaned back in the sofa and nibbled from the little snack. It almost dripped off of her face that she was enjoying it. “I have to admit, this is simply delicious, Fluttershy. What is it if I may ask?” she asked after having swallowed the first bite from it.

The pegasus had a better look at what she had taken from the plate while letting out a soft and thoughtful ‘hmm’ sound. “I do believe that that is a roll of forest fruit. Basically a piece of puff paste and some fruits fresh out of the forest which is gently heated to make a small crust. It is quite the easy treat to make and so delicious.”

“That it most certainly is yes,” replied Fleur with a smile and nod after she had eaten the whole thing. It was a small thing, but it did help the two of them to bound with one another even if they didn't knew it.

Then the pegasus returned her attention to her old friend and just looked at her for a about a second. Just that one second, of absolute silence between the two of them. “But Rarity, to come back at your question, I have been oddly bored for the past months. Although there was one event which, I will probably be carrying with me forevermore,” said Fluttershy much to Rarity’s surprise. The pegasus let her eyes to separate from those of Rarity. The mare was still looking at her of course, but not into them directly.

“H-How do you mean that Fluttershy?” Rarity asked in a genuine confused tone before she tilted her head to the right, away from Fleur. The flock of mane that always hung from the side of her face rested upon her shoulder. Her blue rimmed eyes closed and opened a couple times as she tried to figure it out herself.

“Let’s say... I got attacked by something in Everfree some months back and... well...” With the sounds of a deep sigh did Fluttershy crawl out of the chair. She rose herself bipedal on the ground. Her nightie came all the way down to her knees and she looked to both Fleur and Rarity. “It’s, it’s not pretty to see.”

Rarity stroked her mouth and chin in one motion before her words left her. “Shy, just show me what happened will you.” Fleur was not given any opinion in the matter which was a thing that was probably for the better.

“O-Okay,” said Fluttershy in a soft tone. After that would she have lifted her nightie up to her chest. Then it was revealed to both of the unicorns. The scars that traveled over the pegasus were visible through the coat. Rarity and Fleur were both horrified to say the least. Neither of them even dared to speak words, let alone breath. Yet it was Fluttershy who broke the ice cold silence between the three of them. “It happened when Angel was lost once. I tried to find the little bunny within Everfree and when I did finally found him, he had lured the company of a wolf I have never seen before. And it is that wolf, that I now carry inside of me.”

The story itself was believable enough for Rarity with the exception of one little fact. One little word spoken by the pegasus stood out from all of them. “I-Inside of you? Don’t tell me that... Fluttershy, if,” the unicorn of generosity replied with a slightly raised eyebrow to her friend. Almost as if she dared to be questioning her.

“D-Did I say inside? I, I meant on me, on me of course,” the pegasus countered quick as a sudden interruption. Fluttershy wasn't wanting to go deeper into the subject as a whole and whether she liked it or not, came up rather quickly with a diversion. Something she was oddly good at. “Anyway, of course I had my critters to keep me company, but there always happened to be something missing, and that happened to be you. I don’t know why though.” The mare then lowered her nightie again before she allowed herself to just drop back into the chair to resume their conversation.

~~~~

Yet Rarity didn't trust the words of her friend but let them sail by for the time as it was. “Let me guess darling, this is the part where you tell me you happen to have a crush on me?” she spoke as she secretly started to spy on every single movement that the pegasus would make.

Those words came truly out of the blue for both other mares. Where Fleur only rose an eyebrow and looked at Rarity, Fluttershy shocked up in a genuine manner as she shook her head rapidly from side to side. “Dear goodness n-no! I would never do such a thing Rarity, and you know that. No, I admire you as one of my dearest friends in the whole world. But, but that’s it!”

As she was relieved in her mind with both the answer in words and body language of her friend. The vampiric unicorn took another sip from her tea and set the empty cup back on the table under a smiling grin. “I know Fluttershy, I was just playing with you,” she replied before she leaned back in the couch. “Good to see that hasn’t changed one bit about you.”

Then it was the turn of the pegasus to let go a little snicker before she inspected the attire of her friend a lot more. Even though they had been sitting together for quite some time by then though a good view on it was not truly granted until that moment. “I have to confess, that dress you are wearing looks marvelous, made it yourself I take?” asked Fluttershy after the gentle inspection.

“I did yes. The first dress I created after I felt myself better, which was in fact yesterday. Spend the entire night working on it.” the mare replied proudly. “Of course, I did spent a long time in the recovering phase, but yesterday was the first actual day I felt myself perfectly fine.”

“Pardon me, but did you say, night?” Fluttershy asked before she tilted her head to the side. It was quite unbelievable for her to hear that Rarity would have even been able to work through that.

“It’s a side effect I got from the Flu, I have far too much vitamin D in my body and have to avoid the sun at all cost. Watching it like this, in the room it is not a problem, but when standing in it directly it will, that will cause some serious problems in my body. That is also why I have the parasol with me, to make sure it doesn't happen. I have spent such a long time on that bed, I don’t want to return to that,” replied Rarity in a normal tone. After that she pointed to the object that she had sat next to the couch.

The pegasus gave a couple small nods here and there as she understood the story all too well. “Hmm, I can understand that yes. Most have been horrible, not able to do anything what you wish to do,” said Fluttershy in sympathy for the mare.

“It was, it was,” the unicorn spoke under a deep exhale. Fleur had kept herself during the conversation for rather obvious reasons. She had no place to talk as the two mares were reliving memories of the past and present. All she could do was to watch in silence and follow the conversations as they went on.

~~~~

Not much later did the casual chats erupt as they always would between the two as Fleur kept herself quiet and kept watching both her lady and the pegasus while she kept an eye on the sun ever so gently.

It was after a moment of silence that Fluttershy opened her mouth again. “I hate to say it, b-but could you two please leave, all of the critters are coming back soon enough and I need to begin on my own dinner before feeding them all,” she spoke to the both of them.

The eyes of Rarity shot open as she looked at the clock in the cottage and did the discovery herself. “Dear goodness, t-that late already! What do you say, Fleur? Shall we make our departure?” Fleur gave a nod in response and together they rose up from the couch as Rarity charged up her horn to pick up the parasol and rested it on her back as Fluttershy walked over to the front door. She held it open for them both.

“Again, I am so sorry I had to ask,” the pegasus apologized to them both.

“Darling, I do completely understand where you’re coming from. Besides, our visit got extended to a degree we lost track of time right? But we shall see each other again in the boutique.” Rarity said before her lips curled up into a toothless smile. After she had processed the words spoken to her, the pegasus blushed a little bit before she gave a nod in agreement.

Both of the unicorns made their departure from the cottage and Rarity opened her parasol in order to cover herself from the sun while she waved over to her friend. Fluttershy waved back under a smile of her own and leaned against the doorway.

Once they both disappeared out of her sight got the door to the cottage closed again and a feeling of sickness boiled up in the pegasus. Almost making her throw up yet she managed to keep herself calm. “N-No, that is impossible, Fluttershy. And you know that! Rarity is not such a being, Fleur must have gotten those bite marks from another creature, maybe a fruitbat who mistook her for a marshmallow? But... given what happened to me, would it be possible that..?”

The doubtful pegasus started to clean up the living room before she cooked herself some dinner. But never, ever would the thoughts leave her mind and continued their crossing. All the words she got from Rainbow about the matter with Rarity contributed greatly at the doubts she was having. Uncertainty was haunting her once again as it always had been.

42 Some ponies just can't leave each other alone

The sun was still shining a bright and relaxing red color in the skies while it was descending behind the hills of Canterlot once again. Both of the unicorns could be found on the small, gravel path that would lead them away from the cottage and towards the edge of the Everfree forest for a longer walk towards the boutique. Rarity held her parasol in the air with the help of her magic and was even humming some soft tunes to herself. Fleur on the other end just listened for a while. The light of the sun fell on the red fabric of the parasol and it created a comfortable shadow for the vampony to walk in to. Yet the gloves she wore, always came just out of the shadows. It seemed like the extra protection was paying off in a very nice manner.

“I have to confess my lady, that is quite the interesting pegasus to be friends with,” said Fleur after she had looked behind her. In her eyes she caught just how far they were away from the cottage and had interrupted the humming of the mare abrupt with her words. She placed her warm eyes on her mistress and gave her a gentle smile. The humming itself stopped as a whole and Rarity turned herself around to get the cottage into her full view and just watched over it for a couple of seconds.

“That she most certainly is, darling. But a friend I wouldn't miss for anything in the world. Yet with those scars she had, I am feeling sorry for the fact of not being able to be there for her. She could have needed me at those time, and I gladly would have assisted,” the mare said after she turned her head over to Fleur.

“My lady, you had your reasons right? I mean, don’t get me wrong, but she didn't told you about it despite your friendship,” the larger mare replied in a soft tone.

“While that is true, I still feel that way...” Rarity answered on her own before she shook her head a couple times. “Say, would you go ahead and return to the boutique? I think I am going for a nice trot through the hills, taking a little bit of a liberty of the circumstances,” she said while her eyes were once again fixed upon Fleur. She required to be alone for some time, to get her thoughts straight again. The meeting with Fluttershy was perhaps a bit too much of the good stuff.

“I shall my lady,” the larger unicorn replied under a soft nod before she made her way further down the path. Rarity kept watching her until the mare had disappeared into the distance before she would go her own way.

~~~~

Fleur trotted in a gentle pace back to the boutique where she would continue on her own things. The pinkish maned mare herself just couldn't help it but to find it a little saddening for herself as well. She wanted to watch the sunset with her mistress but the chance was not given to her but there would of course be many more times. Nevertheless, the unicorn managed to shake it off of her mind rather quickly.

Over the country side of the land she walked with a steady pacing and her eyes straight ahead. Yet she couldn't help it but to nod her head over to the ponies that she passed by. Yet there was one, that really caught her attention more than anything. A stallion who was racing by with a set of glasses on his brown nose. “E-Excuse me sir, b-”

“No time miss, I’m truly sorry, but I must be running off again!” the mysterious trenchcoat wearing pony replied in an accent from up north after he turned himself around with haste. Then he galloped down the path again. Almost as if he was chasing a ghost or something the like. Fleur was just baffled by it all and had to shake her head a couple time to get it all straight in her mind.

“What a curious stallion we had there... is the whole of the town just, crazy?” she mumbled to herself before she set a hoof in front of the other again with grace. She had no need to think about the stallion again and thus continued upon her way back to the boutique.

Over hill and gravel road did Fleur Dis Lee continue to travel before she had reached the building she was directed to go. Some of the violet colored magical aura appeared around her horn and with a couple motions of her head she opened the front door. The large, unicorn mare closed the door behind her and then continued towards the working area. It would be there where she just began to clean up a little bit under the humming sounds of songs she was allowed to remember.

The working area was a mess as per usual and always. It was something that as long as the business would exist, would be there as well. Nonetheless, Fleur still tried her utmost best to place everything where it should. The fabric back on the shelves, the sewing equipment back on their respectable places on the desk.

Her eyes went over the pieces of paper that was used by the both of them to see which dresses were done, in progress or just came in. There were some interesting designs that would be worn on the upcoming Grand Galloping Gala in Canterlot. Even though it was months away from their current position in time, the orders were made and Fleur even had the desire to go there together with Rarity.

The unicorn couldn't help it to just chuckle at the images that came into her mind as she thought about the clients wearing the dresses they ordered to have. She was of course still in full control of Rarity’s glammering and not even a single inch was given to loosen it up from the vampony her side. A vampony who even remolded her mind into what it was. But Fleur herself, she didn't even knew what was going on and that was probably for the better.

With the working area are being as clean as it could be for her own feelings. The large unicorn smiled upon the sight she saw. If it was desired to do for whatever reason, ponies could eat from the ground. Fleur gave a nod to the room and had one last look upon the designs and orders before she walked over to the kitchen in order to have her dinner with the pleasant readings of the daily newspapers.

~~~~

Back near the forest had Rarity just been standing there for a good set of minutes on top of a low hill. She had left the cottage behind her as a whole and could be found in noponyland. The mare considered the many thoughts that raced through her mind before she would her path. A path that would be leading towards the more higher hillside that laid next to the rustic town and right next to the woods.

What have I done in all those months that I have become like this? Drunk from many mortals to keep myself fed for sure. But now that I live forever, I need to continue that. Of course, she makes a good host without a doubt, but she will eventually pass away.

Thoughts like that were just some of the many that raced through her as she let go a deep and forced sigh from her lungs. “Have I turned into a monster for the real reality here?” Rarity questioned herself out loud. She lowered her behind in order to sit down in the soft grass. She rest her eyes on the descending sun while she held her parasol closely before her. She would be making sure that her skin wouldn't get hit by its deadly rays under any circumstances.

Twilight Sparkle couldn’t remember what happened to her and sshe just continued on her any experiments. She didn't gave that much of her attention to the vampiric unicorn as her studies came first in her mind. In the back of her head, her thoughts were still with her in the hope that Rarity would become better soon. The only true problem she faced was the depressed Spike with who it did went a lot better. But he hadn't returned to his old self yet. That was a thing that would be taking time, Twilight thought.

Rainbow Dash, the toughest pegasus in town, had grown an abnormal fear for both Rarity and vamponies. She avoided every form of contact with the unicorn the best she could. That was all reformed after a simple night that was spent by one of her best friends. She still felt a little bit uncomfortable when speaking about Rarity, but she never would get those horrible nightmares again. From utterly scared to being normal again never happened so fast. Then again, Rainbow always had lived fast. Everything she did was fast. Her entire mind had itself adapted to her speed. And she couldn't be more grateful for that, even if she didn't knew about it.

Pinkie Pie just didn't even knew what was going on with Rarity to begin with while the only exceptions being that what she was told. The overly active mare would have continued to do what she loved most. Rarity and Pinkie never truly went hoof in hoof with one another. They found that the other was just too different from themselves. They still would get through one door together for certain, as long as it didn't happen too often.

The same could be said about Applejack. But the cowgirl and the fashionista had never liked each other to begin with. Those two differed day and night in the literal sense. Their contact was only shared when either of the two needed help from the other, or when they were asked to come to the same location by anypony. Both preferred it that way. Rarity wasn’t a farmer and Applejack was far from being any kind of fashionista. They did accept the other, but there it ended.

~~~~

Fluttershy on the other end, had entered once again the state of doubting. She found herself on the couch in her cottage with her nightie still on. She had just consumed her own, light form of dinner and with her nose she nuzzled her little pet bunny. The words that were spoken against him, almost were spoken in a silent whisper. “R-Rarity being such a thing, i-impossible, right Angel?” As much as the bunny could be bossy over her, he still had a heart for her and tried his utmost best to comfort his owner the best he by returning the nuzzle and speaking in his own language of mostly non-understandable blabbering.

Yet the pegasus could make out the words with a great clarity. “I know it is insane to accuse her for something like that, but you didn't see those marks in her neck. Oh I don’t know it anymore Angel, maybe, I am going to bed early to give myself some peace at mind,” she spoke before let out a deep sigh through her nostrils. With that stood the doubtful mare up and left the room as a whole. The mare made her way up to her own bedroom where she would have dropped down in bed. But she wasn't able anymore to keep her tears within her. Especially with that what was coursing through her own veins.

Though something deep inside the pegasus told her that the two of them would meet up with one another at a point in time that was not spoken about. Whether the two would be happy about it had to be discovered for themselves when that time was truly there.

Angel had skipped after the mare and struggled to get on the bed himself before her just joined her. He nuzzled her cheek in the attempt to calm her down as much as he could. But being the little critter he was, he needed his sleep more than anything else. And within ten minutes he just dropped against the mattress and fell asleep. Fluttershy couldn't do much else then wrap a hoof around her pet and keep him close by.

Thoughts raced through the pegasus at the fullest of speeds. Thoughts of logic and utter insanity all passed by like it was nothing. Yet it were the same thoughts that placed so much strain on her poor little mind, that she wore herself out completely. And ever so gently became the thoughts less as Fluttershy entered the realm of the dreams more and more. Before she even knew it herself, she found herself deep asleep as well.

~~~~

“So many have suffered for me to live on, but what would it all be without me? What would the whole land be, without me? It’s so simple to do that, end everything right here, right now. Stop their suffering, stop my suffering forever. But,” the unicorn looked down at her free hoof and closed her eyes for a moment. Rarity then shook her head at a thought that had entered her mind. “No, I won’t give up something like this... I’m a living legend! Well, more like a living nightmare.”

Many more thoughts raced through her mind as she couldn't clear herself up about to the matter but in the end was it too late. The sun had been traded in for the moon which shone its light bright at the land, the hills and her back. Upon the realization had Rarity folded up her parasol again and she turned herself around to face the moon rise.

With her face being completely exposed to it, she allowed it to bath itself in its majestically light. Doing so made the matter clear as crystal for her once and for all. “Giving up something like this, is like throwing away a dream. This is who I am now, this is Rarity,” she spoke in a confident voice as her eyes opened themselves again and she just stared at the rock in the skies. “I am a true rarity now. Always have been and always will be.”

The unicorn kept sitting on her spot for a couple minutes and she just looked over to the moon with a sick grin. Then she rose up back up on all four of her hooves. Rarity held the parasol against the side of her body with her magic and ventured down the hill she sat on. Though instead of going to the path that would lead her straight to the main road of Ponyville, Rarity had the desire to visit somepony she promised to a very, very long time ago.

If that certain somepony would like her sudden visit would be question number two. But the two had unfinished business with one another. For the mare she was looking for, also came unannounced in her house for a sudden house-call. Rarity would only return the favor to a certain degree.

~~~~

Through the hills outside of Ponyville did she search for that one little place. That one place she visited so many months ago and for some reason the unicorn had quite the trouble finding it. It was when she stood in a small valley that her eyes picked up powerful beams of grayish, violet magic that were shot up into the skies. Rarity recognized the coloring almost in an instant and she knew the very being who shot them. It was nopony else then the being she was looking for. But one thing amazed her a little bit. The pony she was looking for appeared to be closer than she thought. A lot closer.

The vampiric unicorn moved over the hills as quick and silent as she was allowed. Then she found it right before her eyes. The very source of the magical beams was right in the small valley below her. An azure blue coated, cornflower blue maned unicorn mare who was panting a little bit. The aftermath from the spell she just had cast into the air had come to her. But her eyes laid themselves upon the visitor. The pair of eyes just stared up to the dress wearing unicorn.

Almost right away was there a deep growl of pure annoyance that was left by her. The mare in the valley remembered who it was as clear as crystal. There was only one pony that had its mane in the curling manner like she had and the mare knew all too well who that one mare was. “And what does little miss Perfect desires from Trixie this time, hm?” she spoke up while her wizard hat got set back upon her head.

Trixie wanted to change for the better without a doubt. But there still was a rivalry that had been building itself up between the two unicorns. It happened right after the magician had dyed the perfect mane of Rarity green. A rivalry that would be never ending with the exception of ones un- or fortunate passing away. For neither of them was possible to forgive the other for their actions.

Rarity did had her payback on the recolor part though. She returned the favor a couple days after the events with the Ursa Minor and turned the mane of Trixie in the most vibrant red possible. “I am surprised you still remember my name to begin with, darling. Actually, no I am not,” answered Rarity with a gentle huff. She began to venture downhill herself once more. They would battle it out face to face.

“Hmph, Trixie never forgets the name of a pony she had shown who is greater. Did you like your green mane, Joker?” she spoke up in a teasing tone while she placed a hoof before her mouth. She snickered once again upon remembering the face of the mare after she had found out just what happened to her. To her it was just priceless, for Rarity a nightmare.

~~~~

But where Trixie laughed, Rarity just boiled in utter disgust. The green coloring in her mane was one of the worst things that ever happened to her mane in all of her existence. The feeling of just charging her, pinning her down to the ground and sinking her deadly fangs into her flesh was a pleasing thought but also one she saw off quickly. “No, no I didn't enjoy those mane. Though tell me, do you enjoy living here while everypony thinks you are both a phony and a failed magician?” she spoke up in return while she rose her head up a little bit.

Just the mentioning of that one little word was enough for the blue coated mare drop her ears as she allowed another growl to leave. “You know more than well that Trixie was a great magician but those two idiots in your pathetic little town had to ruin it all for her. The stories were good, the myths amazing. Trixie had her things on order! But because of them... she was ruined! Not to mention, Sparkle herself,” the magician said during the growling that came from her soul.

“And it never occurred in that little mind of yours that events as they unfold themselves, would never have happened before with overly attached fans of yours?” the vampiric mare countered the argument. She had a stern looking glance in her eyes as she said the words. Almost as if she was some kind of teacher punishing a student. The mare set the tip of the parasol into the ground and let her foreleg lean upon it before the other would bring itself towards her face. Despite their conversation, Rarity still looked over to her hoof. It looked like she didn't give much attention but in reality she was ready for everything to happen.

Upon hearing the words, Trixie’s eyes sprung open while a deep blush formed itself on her face. A blush of the deepest embarrassment. “N-No,” she said in a whisper while she tried to hide her face from Rarity. She couldn’t allow her enemy to see where she was going through.

“My point exactly. And don’t even get me started about Sparkle,” she replied before she sat her hoof back on the ground. The vampony began to make her way up to her rival.

“W-Wait, d-don’t hit me! I have learned my lesson time after time!” Trixie spoke scared before she fell on her flank. The odd thing was that she pleaded in the first person instead of her usual, third person perspective. A thing that was odd in and off itself but it did showcase just how true her words happened to be.

~~~~

“Hurt you? Hmhmhm, as delightful as the thought would be, no. I was more thinking along the way of, this,” said Rarity to the other mare. She found herself right in front of her and do whatever she wanted. But the vampony placed a cold hoof below the chin of Trixie and pulled it towards hers. The magician let out a shiver in response to the hoof but she was also appearing to be paralyzed from head to hoof for some reason. The vampiric mare brought their lips together at a slow rate. All before the action done emerged into a powerful yet cold kiss given by nopony else then, Rarity.

Taken deep by surprise by the sudden action, the magician struggled at first before she just returned the kiss deeply as many shivers ran down her spine. Shivers which subdued her from any movement while Rarity allowed the kiss only to go deeper.

With the passage of some seconds it was the ivory coated unicorn who was the first to part from the kiss under a deep grin. Their tongues never met one another and that was probably a fact for the better. Trixie still couldn't move a single muscle in her body as everything in her was appearing to be frozen from the cold kiss. “My my. I never thought this of you darling. But you are quite the romanticus,” said Rarity in a teasing tone as she enjoyed the wonderful taste of the kiss she had given and also had received.

The vampiric unicorn turned herself around with the intention to leave and made the first couple of steps. “We will meet each other again at some point in time, for now.. .you will have to do it with this,” she said to the air. After that she turned her head over into the direction of the other unicorn for one last time. It was after she had spoken the words that Rarity was just gone. She turned her head the right way again and walked back into the darkness of the night. With every step she took, the light of showwagon was left behind furthermore. Up to the point she was all consumed within the darkness of the night and invisible to the naked eye.

Trixie blinked a couple times to herself. She thought about just what had happened to her while she regained more and more movement over her own body. In the end she shook her head as the taste of Rarity’s lips could still be tasted upon hers. “What was... that..?” Trixie spoke in a numb manner. She turned herself around and faced her wagon again. “Is she...” But then her eyes shot open as wide as possible as her irises shrunk. There was a simple thought that ran through her mind, but one that would be having a great impact. “...In love with the Great and Powerful Trixie!?”

~~~~

Back in the boutique had Fleur found herself sitting in the chair behind the desk within the working area. Yet her eyes weren't aimed at a new design of any kind. Instead she had her eyes found their rest upon a book which held most - if not all - of the previous designs that Rarity had ever made over her career as a designer. Her eyes stared at the date of the first drawing she saw and simply went to the last one, doing the same thing. And those very same eyes shot open wide when they caught a very simple looking drawing. One that had to be drawn by the hooves of a foal. It looked nowhere near as good as the ones she saw during her flipping.

“One has to be kidding me, let’s see here. ‘Rarity, age six’,” she mumbled to herself. Then she was hit by utter surprise as the gears in her head turned and twisted in all possible manners. She took the book with her to the living room and laid herself down on the sofa. It would be there where she began on the adventure of looking through the many designs the master tailor had made over the many years she practiced her profession. A profession that was to be found at a truly young age.

Rarity had walked down the path of gravel under the company of the moonlight and the sounds of the other creatures of the night. The unicorn still had her horn charged in order to keep the parasol close to her body. She had given Trixie some mercy though. She had originally desired to feed from her blood once again, as that was her promise. But she changed that very plan rather quick. But only when she was told that Trixie was hurt so much already for her done deeds. Despite being a monster of the night, she still had remorse flowing through her body. Even if it was just a little bit. Just enough to make the decisions between both right and wrong.

After a small walk around the edge of town and some casual hello’s along the way, the vampiric unicorn had made her way back into the boutique and charged up her horn in order to unlock the door before entering. A chill wind made its way through the boutique as the door opened. It send some shivers all over Fleur before she caught the sound of the door being closed in her ears. “My lady?” she asked with care in her voice. After that her head rose itself up from the book.

“Yes Fleur, it is me. Where do you happen to be sitting?” Rarity called up before she set the parasol in the empty umbrella bin.

“In the living room.”

Rarity didn't had her horn discharged yet and she began to undress herself from the wonderful piece of clothing that surrounded her body. The belt that held most of it together opened itself up and with one raising movement of her head, the entire attire moved itself up and away from her. “So much better, so much more freedom,” she spoke after it happened and she brought it to the nearest empty mannequin she could find. With some fiddling done on the mannequin and being happy with the final result, Rarity discharged her horn and just looked over the wonderful dress for a moment. It was thrown together by her in order to have something to protect her during the day and it did its job like a charm.

~~~~

She made her way onto the living room, Fleur was just gazing at the seducing swaying of both Rarity’s tail and hips as she lost herself in them. “Hmhmhm, don’t lose yourself too much, my slave. I need you longer than just this night and you know that as well as I do,” she spoke up before she gave the mare a deep kiss on the lips. Though she couldn't resist slipping her tongue into the mouth of Fleur.

Another kiss of tongues had emerged from her and that time, it was held for quite the longer bit with all the occasional moans included. But when they both broke up from the kiss again, there was once again a string of saliva that still connected them before it broke apart. It dangled around their lips and tongue until it dropped to either the ground or the fabric of the chair.

“I do not know about you, but I am heading off to bed. I do not have the desire to roam around the night while being up for the day already,” spoke Rarity while she stroked the mane of Fleur in a loving manner. After a couple strokes she stopped and turned herself around. Her walking returned to the seducing one as she began to on the journey to her bedroom. The mortal mare looked a couple times to the book she had and the mare that walked away before she gave in to her own desires and just went with her.

Both of the mares found themselves not much later in the comfortable hold under the blankets of the posterbed. There were they kissing the other deep once more. A cold kiss given by the vampony, a warm one by the mortal. It was only after they parted that Fleur wanted to do more, to go where the once went. But Rarity had only the desire to sleep and to do nothing else.

Rarity only shook her head in response to the attempts of Fleur. She turned herself the right way up while her wings uncurled themselves and curled them back up around her body and forelegs as her eyes closed themselves for the night, just hoping she would get some rest.

Fleur on the other hoof was a little disappointed by the actions and just turned herself to the other side where she closed her own eyes in order to get some sleep. She managed to do that by going the normal way instead of the much used forced way of her mistress. A thing she couldn't complain about, but letting herself go through the more aggressive manner was a lot more mouthwatering for her.

43 A new revelation

Many more months would come and gone by. For time wouldn't stand still for anypony in the always so quiet and rustic town of Ponyville. Most of its residents continued on what they did as always. Twilight kept studying and experimenting, Rainbow Dash kept her training-schedule tight for the Wonderbolts, Pinkie was always baking in the bakery and Applejack took care of her family’s farm. All the very normal goings for their very lives. More they just couldn’t ask for. More they didn’t wanted.

Fluttershy had been able to set her doubts aside and was confident that Rarity wasn't a vampony. Which resulted in the fact that she lived a rather happy life in her cottage. The shy pegasus awaited the visits that came into the place for the spa treatments every Sunday afternoon. Both Rarity and herself came to the conclusion that it would be better in that way and every Sunday evening they could be found in either the cottage or the boutique. The evening was more preferred by Rarity and it gave Fluttershy an excuse to wear her body covering nightie -or other piece of clothing- and thus hide the terrible scars that could be found on her body. The two would tell their stories under the consumption of something to drink.

The always so cute and lovely sister of the vampiric unicorn came over fairly much every weekend and with the three of them - but for most of the time just the two sisters - there was much fun to be had. Even though Rarity had to cover herself up in her cloaks, dresses and parasols to walk in the sunlight. Yet over the months that passed them, everypony got used to the rather unique manners on which how Rarity lived. Especially Sweetie Belle herself.

Ponies were already happy at the very fact that they could see the unicorn again after such a long time of absences. The young cutie mark crusader even went so far to call the only co-worker of the Carousel Boutique, ‘auntie Fleur’. It at first it was obviously a joke, one that started on a day when Sweetie called her in that way by pure accident. Yet it never left and none seem to mind the calling of the name.

~~~~

As for Rarity and Fleur, theyh had their lives been going good for one and terrible for the other. The life of the vampiric unicorn went superb for she managed to keep lying herself around everything while still coming over as believable. For the larger unicorn however, things went downhill faster the more she stayed under the glammering of her mistress.

Rarity had managed to get full control over her mind through it over the passage of more time. She had been locking away all the memories of Fancy Pants and made Fleur truly ‘hers’ over the course of the several months. She would have continued to feed off of her with every sunset. But only after some very close and seducing foreplay. Many were known with the unicorn her return but didn't question the way she lived by then. The tailor still didn't want to be disturbed during the waking hours and came up with the lie that she would spend day in day out in the inspiration room, creating the most fabulous of dresses from her mind to the paper.

Yet she crawled out of her hiding during the night when everypony was deeply asleep. It would be from the late afternoon until the early evening that would be the best time to speak to her in person if one so desired and none seemed to be truly minding it. Even the mayor of the little town came by one day to congratulate the two of them for their deeds. A thing which neither of the two could possibly expect to happen.

With the fact that the boutique was open once again, her entire schedule had also changed quite the bit. Her hunts during the night for fresh blood had become less. Just because of the fact that Fleur had entered her immortal life. On top of that didn’t she had the time anymore. As much as it was true she had trained her slave to be a genuine seamstress, there still were mistakes made by her. Mistakes that were unacceptable by a mare of her standard when it came down to delivering the works. And adding the fact she was working herself for most of the night. The ivory coated unicorn worked on the most complex of designs destined for ponies all over the land.

~~~~

On one night, a night that would start the countdown to the last week before it would have been one full year in the past that Rarity was turned into a vampony, both of the mares found themselves in the bed as vampiric mare stood above Fleur with a grin on her face. A grin which revealed her fangs lightly. The purple skinned wings were uncurled and spread over to the sides of her body before she spoke in a seducing yet sinister undertone. “So we meet again, dreadful hunter. Not much of a hunter now, are you?”

The lips of Fleur curled themselves up in order to reveal a grinning smile. “You just wait until I come out of this hold, you unholy creature!” Fleur said while she played along. The words were spoken in a tough sounding voice and tried to break free out of the hold of Rarity.

The vampiric mare only chuckled even louder in a deep and sinister manner before she shook her head from side to side. “I am afraid I have to tell you, your days as a hunter are over. The time has come for you mortal, time to meet what truly lays beyond the realm of the living,” replied Rarity in a triumphal manner. After that she moved her head in closer. When she was close enough to the face of her slave, she released a soft and seducing roar of pure vampiric and primal power.

Though as Rarity released the sound, she moved her head back up once again. In the few moments that her face was aimed towards Fleur, the cold and forced breathing was felt all over the pinkish maned mare her face. The violet rimmed mare shivered a little bit at the coolness of the breath before she blinked a couple times. “I am afraid I have to disappoint you there, filthy creature,” she replied in her part. She started to yank on her hooves as hard as she possibly could and could feel the grip of Rarity sliding away.

The vampony on the other end just rose an eyebrow to the insult as her grin got even bigger before it turned into the smile of a mad mare. “So now we are throwing pretty insults to each other?” Then it was Fleur who gave an even bigger grin in return. One which slowly turned into a smirk before she gave a simple nod.

What was unknown to Rarity was the fact that the hind legs of Fleur secretly had escaped the hold of her. A little thing that came due to all the commotion caused by the forelegs and the desires that raced through her mind had Rarity simply forgotten about them. In one swift motion they wrapped themselves around the waist of the dominant unicorn and guided her delightful body over to the majestic one she was gifted with.

The vampony simply went with this for as much as she liked and lowered herself on her forelegs as well, letting her cold body rest on that of Fleur as she nuzzled the neck of her slave with a cold nose. And to create the icing on the cake, every so often the mare would give a lick within it to tease Fleur even more. All while her eyes were looking for a suitable vein and a spot she hadn't bitten in before. Her tone had changed into a seducing one while it kept its sinister undertone. “You won’t survive this darling, quit struggling and embrace it. For I will hurt you even more than I am planning otherwise. It would be a shame if I destroyed more, than nessecary.”

“You can not hurt me monster, but give it a try if you like.” Fleur returned in a seducing manner before she left a gentle chuckle. The chuckle itself was soon followed up by a moan that was created due to the cold body that laid on top of her. Fleur tightened her hindlegs around the waist of Rarity and she flicked her tail around. It was something that resulted in the merging of the two tails all together. The hairs of both tails were turned and twisted together to form one, giant mess of hair. It was of course something that Rarity felt, but she didn't mind it at all. The mare had sunk too deep in their plays to really comment or notice.

“And try, I shall,” replied the vampony in a soft tone. She gave one long lick over the neck of her slave. A lick that transferred itself over to the throat and eventually up the chin before it would pass over the lips.

Fleur gasped a little bit for air while she tightened her legs even more around the undead body of Rarity while her forelegs stopped their struggling. “D-Do it,” she softly spoke up. The vampiric mare give a quick kiss upon the lips of her slave before she moved back down to the neck. And then it were the veins that revealed themselves within it. The blood was pulsing through them like never before as the heart was beating faster than ever. Fleur was more than ready for what came next to her. “Consume me,” she added in a sensual tone of her voice.

~~~~

The fangs revealed themselves in their full glory before Rarity released a hiss of true and dark pleasure. A shock of pain then went through the body of the larger mare while they had made their way into her flesh and she was being drained from her blood once more. The red liquids of life tried their best to still Rarity’s everlasting thirst for blood from the living. While more and more blood left her body, Fleur managed to untie their tails. That was a weak success and she tried to move hers up to the lower lips of her mistress for a pleasurable sweeping session during the events. She still had enough strength in her to do so and she rubbed the lower lips in a gentle manner with her tail. Fleur could only hope that she would get the desired effect of her mistress.

Rarity moaned and swallowed the liquids given to her for a couple minutes before she rose her head from the wound. She let the blood ran down her face and onto the bed sheets as she found herself panting lightly. “S-Sleep,” said Rarity in a near quiet tone. And on command, Fleur fell into her slumber as the hold only got weaker. All four of her legs managed to let themselves loose from the vampiric unicorn whereas the tail fell down on the bed. The larger mare had drifted off into a world where nopony could have hurt her.

Rarity let go a deep sigh for she almost stood at the point of letting her juices from her body flow into the outside world. Something she wasn't looking forward to do to begin with. Being the lady she was, she never had the desires to truly do it. The unicorn still had her wings spread out and tried to calm her body down from the heat that had entered.

~~~~

With the passage of some seconds was Rarity back to her more normal state of mind. Her eyes looked over to the body of Fleur and she give one last kiss upon the nose before she would leave the body. The vampiric unicorn walked up to the middle of the bedroom with the wings spread out as they were. With a deep hesitation from her mind were her eyes turned over to each of her two wings. She gave a couple of gentle flaps with them to make sure how they felt. The air they moved was already enough to make her feel lighter on the ground. The eyes of the mare turned themselves back over to the desk in front of her. All of her doubts were gone as what would come next, would either be a success of a failure. With one powerful jump in the air could Rarity be found hovering in complete silence. She was almost flying within the walls of the bedroom and propelled herself through the room as a whole. Even though it was a marvelous presentation was all that her mind could thinking about were the many things as they happened in her time and probably would keep happening.

Rarity had spent a good ten minutes in the air before the brittle connection of her bones played up once again. A pain that stood equal to being burned into the sun was more than enough to force her to land again. When her hooves touched the ground again, the wings were curled up around her body. The nightgown was created and she just left the bedroom as a whole. In all the months she had been a vampony, the bones that connected the wings had never grown any stronger for her. Meaning she was unable to maintain long flights. It just wasn't her anatomy and it never would be unless something ridiculous would happen to her like a surgery.

The unicorn made her way down the stairs and into the living room where she dropped her body on the sofa. Her horn charged up and its signature blue aura covered itself around a magazine which got levitated towards her while the candles on the chandelier were ignited. Once the magazine was close enough, she opened it and just began to read through it. But while reading through the papers, new questions arose in her mind. Questions which sent her once again in a doubtful state.

“Is it really that bad? All that intercourse I have with her? But then again, it does turn me into a sexual predator as well,” spoke Rarity to herself before a deep ‘hmph’ left her. Her eyes continued to glare over the many pages of the magazine while the thoughts raced. “Like you haven’t toyed with those who became your prey before Rarity. Point taken on that part though, but that was only foreplay, Fleur wants me, if not us, to cum every single time...”

The page got turned over under a deep exhale that left through her nostrils. She shook her head a little bit at another thought that came to her. “What would be the best thing to do, become a so-called ‘maker’ and turning her into a vampony, or simply kill her..?” Without a second thought in her mind did Rarity just slap herself right in the face for even considering such a horrible act. Blood had been flowing freely for almost a year by then. And it was true that nopony else had died with the exception of one. Yet that very one was already enough for her. It was a delicate matter she found herself in, one that could give away just what she was to everything and everypony. Especially the remaining royal of the land, princess Celestia herself.

The clock in the living room all of the sudden chimed its sounds. It hoped to break up the eerie silence that had fallen within the room after the slap. After having chimed once, Rarity turned her attention up to see what the time was as she spoke once again to herself. “Nine in the evening... So much to do, yet there is just so little time.” Her eyes turned themselves back over to the magazine as she kept looking and reading through it.

~~~~

While she found herself deep inside of her reading and pondering of her mind once again there was a sudden knock on the front door of the boutique. A knock she knew all too well and Rarity didn't need to figure out just who it was. As a second passed by in silence, the knock took its turn again but then a bit more serious. “Undoubtedly that it is her,” she spoke before she laid the magazine back on the table. She could have pretended that she wasn’t home of course. She just as easily could have allowed the knocker to go away.

Though being the proper lady she was, Rarity found it almost required that she would open the door to the knocker under any circumstances. Thus she stood up from her comfortable sofa and made her way over to the front door which she opened with her magic. As she came walking into the main hallway it was revealed that Twilight had been knocking and could be seen standing in the opening with a big smile on her face. The vampiric mare gently tilted her head at the sight before she spoke her words. “Come on in, Twilight.” She was a bit surprised just by the sheer sight of Twilight actually looking her up for whatever reason. All that she could see, was that the mulberry unicorn was happy about something.

“Thanks Rarity, there is something I need to tell you. Something I have discovered and I just need to tell it!” the mulberry mare spoke as she entered the boutique with the greatest of glee. She even did a little hop as she passed the mare of the house.

Rarity just stared in utter confusion at what happened before her eyes and spoke up while she closed the door. “You certainly have sparked my interest and attention here for sure.” Twilight had made herself comfortable on the sofa while Rarity took place in a chair. She charged up her horn in order to levitate something in. With her magic she opened the small wine cabinet that stood in the room and two glasses were being levitated over to the table.

“Something to drink would indeed be nice, Rarity, thanks. Always thinking ahead in that kind of matters,” said Twilight upon seeing what her friend was going to do. She let her eyes to fall upon the signature ‘nightgown’ and she couldn't help it but to begin to release a gentle chuckle to herself. “You never wear anything else aside from that now don’t you?”

Rarity allowed a chuckle to escape as well as the bottle was carried over. She then continued by pouring the red liquid into the glasses. “I am always thinking ahead on most matters really. I am afraid I don’t, my dear. This just feels so comfortable while wearing it. But do tell me please, what did you discover that made you run over here, of all places in town?” One of the glasses was then levitated over to Twilight who took it over with her own magic and gave her a thankful nod. The mulberry unicorn took a small sip from the liquids to lubricate her throat a little bit for the upcoming story and news were quite the something.

As Twilight lowered the glass again to get her mouth free to speak, she first gave off a smile to the drinking Rarity. “As you may know, Equestria houses some of the most unbelievable creatures, like that sea serpent in the rivers of Everfree, the hydra’s, manticores and timberwolves. But recently, I have found traces of something we didn't know it would exist,” she spoke up as the starter of the story.

Rarity had trouble with not acting suspicious before she set her glass back on the table. Out of the sheer curiosity for what her friend had to tell, she leaned a bit more forward within her chair. Her ears were perked at the words of Twilight. Though her eyes looked over to her with a twinkle within them. Yet unknown to Twilight was the fact that Rarity was more than ready to strike if her story would be against her favor. “Well, go on! Tell me what you found,” the vampiric unicorn spoke a little bit impatiently. Curiosity filled her body as her life could be standing on the line.

The other mare rose an eyebrow to the rather sudden words of her friends and blinked slowly. “Hey, calm down Rarity. Normally you aren't this enthusiastic when it comes to my studies. But alright, allow me to tell the whole story here. Six months ago I was going to visit Zecora for extra lessons in magic and potion making. It happened there that we both heard something, unusual...” And then Twilight proceeded to tell the story as she knew it.

~~~~

“This might be a certain doom, or it is all a big bloom,” said Zecora while she walked over to every single window in her house after the both of them had heard the sound of a terrifying howl which was followed up by many branches that snapped from their respectable places. “Whatever this creature was, it certainly had a lot of mass.” the zebra added to her words. She gazed into the darkness of the woods with a frightened expression in her eyes. Her strong, cyan colored rims looked to whatever there was to be seen. The zebra had set her hopes on some sort of trace that the mysterious creature could have left behind. Though she couldn't see anything from the given points of view.

Twilight released a loud gulp before she did the same thing. She made her way over to the same window as the zebra stood and she let her eyes rest upon the empty forest. Empty for as much as they could see it. “Y-You think it will come back, Zecora?”

“It may return soon, but probably around the next, new moon,” the zebra replied before she left the window. With a couple of quick steps had she made her way over to the front door and opened it. It were the two words of ‘new’ and ‘moon’ that awake an unusual interest in the unicorn. She would have loved to have gotten any kind of answer, but she had to wait for them.

It was the mysterious zebra of potions and rhymes who was willing to investigate just what the mysterious creature could have been. Little did either of the mares knew, that there were even more myths at the point of being confirmed. Myths that were better to be placed somewhere safe and outside of the reach of dirty hooves.

~~~~

Both the zebra and the unicorn found themselves wandering through the forest in no time at all. Their eyes looked for anything that could be declared as unusual. Anything that could be considered unusual found around the home of Zecora were the thing they were looking for. But they found nothing. No matter where they went, the traces they thought which could be leaving to somewhere, didn’t.

It was after they had expanded their search area a bit that it was Twilight herself who made the grand discovery. In her eyes had she made the discovery of what possibly could have happened. “Z-Zecora, take a look at this,” she spoke up with a rightful, fear filled voice.

The zebra walked up to Twilight’s location with a calm pace. Despite haste being of the essence, she wasn’t in the mood to tumble over a root of a tree. Yet she knew they were on the right track the second she saw it. “We have to go, or we might be late for the show,” she spoke up. She placed a hoof in the created path. A path that was made by something big and massive. It had snapped small branches like they were nothing. Not to mention the size was perfect for them.

Twilight gulped in a loud way before she followed Zecora in the hoof. Together they followed the path of destruction that was created by something. Neither of the mares even dared to lower their guard. The unicorn had her horn shining bright. The energy that had been stored within it already, only became greater. She was ready to release it within a second while illuminating the area.

Her watchful eyes spotted something that not even the zebra herself didn't caught. She tapped Zecroa on the back to make her stop. She gestured with her hoof that she had seen something and the zebra got the signal. She would be acting as a guard while Twilight would have done her thing. Zecora could have only hoped that whatever it was, it would have been done quick.

A small magical aura appeared around a flock of hair that hung on a snapped off branch. A yellow flock of hair to be exact. “Zecora, come here for a second,” whispered Twilight.

The zebra was taken by surprise and blinked once or twice before she made her way over to Twilight. The unicorn held the flock of hair within her magic and let Zecora take a closer look upon it. “This creature is not ordinary, but one that came straight from the imaginary!” she spoke with widened eyes. She couldn’t believe the things that she saw before her. Fear filled her like never before and it was her, who let out a deep gulp. For perhaps the first time since her arrival in Everfree, was Zecora scared. She was more scared then anypony could have ever been in the woods.

“H-How do you mean that?” asked Twilight before she tilted her head to one side. She tried to figure out her spoken words of the zebra the best she could, but the rhyming was always something that caught her off guard.

“Having lived in the forest for years, one gets to know the creatures that everypony else fears,” the zebra replied. She looked Twilight in her eyes during her explanation.

“No offence, Zecora, but could you just stop speaking in rhyme for a little bit?” Twilight replied in a little bit of an annoyed tone. The studious unicorn just wanted to know the how’s, what’s and when’s.

The zebra let out a loud huff and took the words of the unicorn as an insult before she shook her head. “The language of the rhyme, is one that is rightfully mine. But fine Twilight, just this once. I have lived in the forest for years, I know every creature it houses. Yet no creature I have ever seen ever had such a flock of hair.”

“Thank you Zecora. And may, may I take it to analyze it in the library?” Twilight replied as she was eager to leave the place as a whole.

“Go ahead and do so, but the time has come for us to leave. One does not desire to be out here when the sun sets. Allow me to guide you back to the edge of the forest,” the zebra spoke. And with that, she guided Twilight out of the woods.

~~~~

“I see Twilight, that is all very interesting but then my final question remains, did you find out where it belonged to?” Rarity spoke up after she heard the story her friend told her.

The other unicorn shook her head in a manner of not knowing. “Sadly I haven’t been able to set it on any actual creatures that live or have lived over the set of months. But everything has been pointing out to some myths so far. The lycan myths to be exact. Wereponies, are they are known in the common tongue. But that flock of hair, also reminded me of somepony we both know very well. But then again, many share their coat with another pony. Just take princess Celestia and yourself.”

Rarity nodded in a calm way to the words that Twilight spoke. She formed a reply in her own mind to get just that bit more information. A careful one in order to make sure she didn't betray herself. “Wereponies you say? I, am quite intrigued by that idea to be honest. But not one I wish for it to be true though. For I heard the legends myself, always picturing them as savage beasts.” Rarity couldn't truly explain it, but there was a deep rooted hatred for wereponies that flowed through the inside of her body. It only became worse, the more they spoke about them. She had no idea how it managed to even boil up inside of her for she never had encountered one.

Then it was Twilight's turn to nod after she had taken another sip of her wine. “I know how you feel about it and I give you your right in that though. But let’s change subjects here for a little bit, it has been such a long time since we both simply talked to each other.”

And within half a minute began the casual chatting again. The both of them told about their experiences and learned things, family and friends, jobs and hobbies. That was until the clock hit midnight. The long chiming of the bells in the clock shocked the both of them out of their talk and Twilight’s eyes grew bigger and bigger at the time. “I, I think I need to leave, Rarity. We have been chatting for so long now. Excuse me here but I need to go to bed, busy day tomorrow and all. I still need to start working on that book that the princess gave me so long ago. Bye!”

Almost like the western wind had she disappeared out of the boutique. Gone with the northern sun and left a confused Rarity behind who blinked deeply within her chair. A confused unicorn who plummeted herself once more in her mind. She thought about the words her friend spoke, the feelings through her body and above all, the fate of her slave.

44 Release is never the best option

Twilight had left the boutique for quite the while. Yet the vampiric unicorn found herself working on a couple dress designs she wanted to finish before the next sunrise. She brought the glass of wine to her lips and took a gentle sip from it. She allowed the rich liquids to lubricate her throat as much as they could. Her eyes glazed over the many papers that were stretched out before her. Each piece of paper contained a design for a dress even more beautiful than the last she witnessed. But in her mind she was thinking about many other things. The thing that kept her troubling the most was the simple fact of the releasing of her slave from her mental hold.

Thoughts of utter madness crossed her mind every so often while only one conclusion was drawn. That same conclusion came no matter which angle she faced the problem. “She needs to be released and I need to pray for my dear life,” mumbled Rarity to herself and just finished the glass. The after taste she had in her mouth was sublime to say the least. “Hm, what year was that to begin with?” she spoke up curiously and turned herself around. The unicorn went looking for the bottle which still stood in the living room.

Her horn allowed itself to be coated itself deeper in the magical aura and the bottle was levitated out of the room, It was brought over to her and the eyes read over the labels it carried. “Not bad at all. Certainly of a very high and good quality. Note to self, try to get more of those bottles,” said Rarity after she saw just what year it was the bottle originated from. Both the bottle and the glass were levitated away from her and set in the kitchen sink before her horn lost some of its aura. The eyes were closed for just a moment and the thoughts were released from her mind.

The mare hummed a gentle tune in herself of a song of the past that had resurfaced within her mind. The tunes made their turn through the working area with peace and a strange calmness. They eased her mind even more over the matter with Fleur and allowed her to continue on with the work. The vampiric unicorn went through the designs like a train while she approved and adjusted them where it would be needed. Though the designs were so good that it was hardly needed.

~~~~

Yet there was one which caused even her own mind to be blown away. For the first time since months did she took her glasses with a shaky hoof and placed them before her eyes in order to see the drawing with a sharper look. Her forced breathing became shorter and shorter the more she stared down to the design that laid before her. “How in the world?” the mare mumbled to herself in response. Surely her eyes most have been lying to her right? If not, she was staring at something wonderful. Something not even she could have ever placed home.

Her eyes had fallen upon a magnificent, sky-blue gala dress. Its design had found the perfect balance between Rainbow Dash her cunning personality and the sheer elegance that Rarity herself always carried. A dress that would be made for a pegasus as far as she could tell, given the created gaps for wings. For minutes she simply stared down to this soon-to-be masterpiece of the fabric arts. The purple maned unicorn couldn't remember letting either Fleur or herself make such a thing and she was simply stunned by the wonderful curves and edges.

Rarity eventually removed the glasses from her nose and leaned back in the chair as both of her forehooves were brought over to her face. They rubbed the eyes and tried to make sure that what she had seen was actually real. “F-For who is it to begin with!?” she spoke to herself in utmost curiosity. She leaned back forward and her eyes then made a quick look at the bottom right of the design, the part where it would be stated just for what and more importantly, for who.

“Grand Galloping Gala dress design, Wonderbolt captain of Squadron six. But that, that’s... S-S-S-Spitfire!?” Rarity stuttered after she had read it out loud what her eyes saw. It was then that the unicorn was hit by the greatest surprise of the night and she leaned once again into her chair. But that time it was deeper than ever and she was wishing it wasn't true what her eyes just had told her.

“M-Maybe, I dreamed about it a-and she actually created it due to the mental connection. O-Or...” Her eyes rolled over to one of the windows and she glazed to the outside world. The questioning tone in her voice disappeared like snow before the sun and got changed with a tone that was certain of everything. “Or I have truly lost my touch over time...” A deep and forced exhale left through her mouth and she left the chair she sat in as a whole. Rarity walked over to the living room where she would drop herself down on her sofa. One matter was solved but the other stood already there and knocking on her door. A thing that always had been that way for her ever since she opened the doors of her boutique. It pained her perhaps more than it should have been doing, but there was no other way for her feelings. Everything pointed to the numerous little facts as they were.

~~~~

“Morning my lady,” the always so cheerful voice of Fleur echoed through her ears of Rarity before she rose her head from the sofa. Her eyes stared at her slave with a dull expression. The other unicorn let out a soft chuckle before she replied to it. “I take it, that it isn't the most pleasant of mornings?” she spoke in the hope to brighten the mood. Though nothing could have done that task.

“No, no it isn't Fleur, for the fact I figured out something last night,” spoke Rarity while she left the sofa for what it was. The mare walked around the room for a bit and paced up and down while she inspected if all the curtains were firmly closed. The revelation and the answers were right within her grasp. Within mere seconds would she have come to know how it all happened.

“Oh? Mind to share what this discovery happened to be?” Fleur asked with a questioning look in her eyes. She tilted head over to one side as she didn’t had a clue what it all was about. Her eyes followed the vampiric unicorn every single second. It was odd for her to see her mistress walking in the way she did. Something obviously had happened, she just didn’t knew what.

“I shall share it indeed with you. For it did so happen that I found a dress design that was completely unknown to me through the pile of them. One that was drawn by nopony else then you, and aimed towards Spitfire for the gala.” Rarity explained as she turned her head away from the curtains and over to her slave. “I would love to know that story behind that, and well now.”

The eyes of Fleur first turned into a bit of a saddened look before they rose up in glee again. “Oh that, that was something I drew while there were no customers to help and all the other chores were done. I made it for fun so to speak, and to kill time a little bit.”

The raging storm in the mind of Rarity calmed down to near nothing after she had heard the satisfying answer, her mind wandered off to other matters that would be addressed. Matters which sent her down the philosophizing road of life. “Time, something some do not have much from while others are having tons of it,” she mumbled up afterward. Her gaze had turned over into the void of eternity while she just stood there like a statue of stone.

~~~~

To the words as a whole did Fleur had to raise an eyebrow. She didn't understood them in the slightest of ways. Maybe for the best, perhaps for the worse. She didn’t knew in the moment and perhaps, might have never known. A thing that was understandable since she wasn't used to them at all. “How do you mean, my lady?” she questioned before she walked up to the vampiric mare. With a gentle nuzzle she tried to unfreeze her mistress for what it was worth and only prayed it would work.

Luckily for her did the mare regain some of her muscular power over her body and she shook her head with light motions. “You will see it tonight again. As for today, carry on with your duties and please, do not disturb me. I just want to sleep for the day, understood?” Rarity then replied before she made her way over to the staircase. “That also means, no mental calling.”

Fleur nodded in both agreement and understanding as she spoke her reply. “Alright then my lady, then we shall see each other after sunset. Sleep well.”

“Thanks.” And then she was just gone. The unicorn walked up the stairs and into her bedroom where she dropped herself onto the soft mattresses with a dangerous smile of utter, sickening glee. A face that only would have been given by a pony who was about to do a horrible deed to another being. In more ways than one, Rarity was indeed planning that.

The plan was going to be to release Fleur Dis Lee from her hold to let her live the life she always had. In Rarity’s eyes was it the best for the both of them. Of course things wouldn't stay the same after the release of Fleur. Thinking that was something that could only be classified as ‘wishful thinking’, it was never going to happen. A calm was bound to return once again over the boutique again. The same calm it had in the first months after she was turned. But it would be for the better, or so she thought. Because that what seems to be working in theory, does not have to work in practice. It meant that she again had to partake in the hunts of the nights. Preying on unsuspecting ponies before robbing them from their very blood.

She laid on her back with her head in the comfortable pillow were her wings uncurled once again from her body. She tucked her forelegs in against her body in a protective manner. Her eyes closed themselves off from the world. With one last charge of her horn were the curtains of the posterbed closed. Once again was she surrounded in a realm of darkness and strange comforts.

An action that locked the unicorn off from the very world and any form of sunlight that could possibly intrude the bedroom. The wings closed in around her body once again and she was off into her deep slumber for the day. A slumber that would make it seem as if she were truly dead as nothing in her undead and cursed body made any form of motion.

~~~~

The day itself went slow for the larger unicorn. While she was making her breakfast, she saw it in the skies. The darkness that was consuming the land before the first drops of rain fell upon the window and made their signature ticking sounds. Fleur sat down behind the kitchen table and took a bite out of a sandwich. All of the sudden she began to shake her head in a disagreeable manner. “One of those days again? Like we hadn't those enough already.”

She hated the rainy days the most out of all the weather types. She had some good reasons for it though. For it were those kind of days that made time progress as slow as it was possible. Nopony wanted to risk a wet coat just for a dress or another piece of clothing. They didn't do it because they could be doing it right after the storm had died down.

And before she knew it, the little tiny drops of rain had become more against the kitchen window. It was only seconds after that, that the very first flash of lightning to be spotted among the skies. The storm broke loose that would most likely would have raged on the entire day, if not two from the sights that could be seen. Her eyes stared over to the utter darkness that could be found outside and she began to mumble inaudible things in herself. Yet the tone that could be picked up made them sound either angry and disappointed.

“It seems to be one of those bloody days again... thank you very much, Cloudsdale,” she spoke and repeated a bit out louder before a deep sigh got released from her nostrils. Fleur shook her head deep and continued on her sandwich while listening to the rain that landed everywhere.

After having eaten her breakfast and done the dishes did the unicorn make her way over to the front door. She unlocked it with a gentle motion of her horn and hoof. Only to end up turning the sign over to ‘open’ at last. Then the simple waiting game of who would enter took its turn again. She walked up to the counter of the shop and simply leaned against it while waiting for things to happen.

Rolls of thunder followed up each other while the skies were filled with light of the electronic bolts of nature's rage. Every now and then the unicorn shocked up in fear at the rather suddenness of the rolls as some came without lightning. Nonetheless she still tried to read some of the newspapers which Rarity had laying around and were dropped on the floor that morning. She managed to delve deep into some of the articles that were stated in them. By some she released giggle after giggle while others were taken a lot more serious.

Of course a simple newspaper doesn't last for hours and eventually Fleur had read all of them. All she could do then was wait for the day to be over and ease her mind at that what her mistress wanted to do with her. Whatever it could be, for everything was better than sitting behind the counter and waiting for a soul to pass through the door in her eyes.

As time passed by even further, Fleur became literally sick of the waiting game and walked over to the working area where she began to work on many of the dresses that could be found there. Most of them were still of the upcoming Grand Gala which was just a couple of months away from the date they lived. Her eyes gazed over everything in a relaxed manner before she would move mountains of work. And the more she worked, the more she forgot the real passage of time and just went up in that what she did.

~~~~

Finally, after hours of complete silence were there the sounds of hooves that walked down the stairs that got caught in Fleur her ears. She then glanced over to the clock for the first time in hours as well. A bright smile came to her face as the time indicated that the horrible, rainy day was actually over. Not a single soul had entered the boutique to as much look at the goods it had or to pick up their orders.

The streets of the town were filled with water and mixed with its dirt, creating puddles of mud that were just horrible to walk through. The rumbling of the thunder was the most dominant sound sounds in the skies. And outside could the souls be seen running if not galloping as fast as their legs could carry them in order to go to their safe haven faster than ever.

“Evening Rarity,” spoke Fleur while the vampiric unicorn made her appearance in her eyes with a smile.

“Evening to you as well. I take everything went well despite the storm that has been raging on?” Rarity replied while she leaned a little bit against the archway of the working area. She had her forelegs crossed over in a slight way and looked over to Fleur with her haunting set of eyes.

“Just a boring day of nothing and working on some orders. But I remember you speaking about having something for me, would you care to share just what that might be?” Fleur asked in a bit of a teasing tone. But Rarity only gave a simple nod in return. She knew it would either have a good end, or a horrible one. For that what she had done, there was no middle road for their situation. As much as she would have loved it, she could only choose between two extremems.

“Why yes, if you just go upstairs and take refuge on the bed, then I will be with you shortly darling,” she replied after a couple seconds and under a faint smile.

Fleur did that what was asked of her without a single question or remark. She stopped everything on which she worked and cleaned the space up before leaving the room as a whole with swaying hips. Not much later, Fleur found herself laying in a rather open pose on the bed and simply waited for Rarity to come and tell her the news. While in her mind she had a certain sets of idea just what would be happening and she flicked her tail up to her private part. She licked her own lips and at the taste she grinned gently.

~~~~

“It has to be done Rarity, you know she drives you to the insane side. Her hold has become too much... If, if it goes further, she and you are losing herself completely! I won’t become a monster of lust!” the mare mumbled in herself while she looked through the working area. Under a deep and forced exhale she made up her mind in silence. The mare turned herself around and walked back over to the stairs in order to ascent on them.

The batwings had uncurled themselves from her body whereas the fangs elongated within her mouth. Their tips were visible on her lower lip but she didn't care. The sapphire blue coloring in her eyes managed to drain itself from them and the red color started to take over. She had turned herself into her full vampiric appearance as she kept walking. Her true ‘form’ as it could be seen as.

She swayed her hips from side to side in a gentle yet teasing manner while she walked into the room. Her eyes got fixed upon Fleur and her position almost straight away. The other mare just watched for a mere second before the tongue of the vampiric unicorn made its way passed her lips under an ominous grin. “Well hello there, beautiful,” said Rarity in a seducing undertone.

Fleur had positioned herself a bit better on the bed and Rarity jumped almost right on top of her. With her wings she fixed her landing to only become feather weighted and then she kissed the forehead of the larger mare with a stone cold kiss. Rarity then carefully went down to her nose before she eventually stopped at her mouth. There would the lips of the two unicorns meet up with one another and erupt out in a deep kiss.

While the both of them were being indulged within the pleasurable kiss, Fleur wrapped her all four of her legs around Rarity the best she could while she returned the kiss equally as deep. But while they did that, the hold on Fleur her mind became less and less. The claws and hooves that held her mind in the grip of the vampony just loosened up with care the longer it went on. With their grip loosening up, they also allowed Fleur Dis Lee to think for herself again for the first time in months. Not only that but also on other matters than just the purple maned unicorn. Matters of long ago and hatred to the brim.

~~~~

The eyes of Fleur widened themselves in a gentle way while even more grip was released from her mind. And when Rarity did part from the kiss in the end, it also broke the entire hold she was having on the larger unicorn. “I release you from my hold, you are no longer mine, my slave,” the vampony spoke up. She had said her last words towards the situation and began to pray to herself.

The flow of thoughts that was blocked out of Fleur’s mind for months finally returned into it at its full force as the hold was completely broken if not shattered. Many memories rushed back into her sub- and consciousness like a cannon ball being fired at a target not even a dozen hooves away. Among those were also the ones form ever so long ago on that unfaithful day at the graveyard included. The loving gaze of Fleur turned into a hateful one almost instantly. With a quick movement of her powerful hindlegs had she managed to push Rarity off of her.

The winged unicorn landed with the back of her head on the floor of her bedroom before the rest of her body would follow up as Fleur rose up from the bed. “How did you even dare!?” she snarled up towards Rarity and she left the bed as a whole. Step by step she came closer to her former mistress. The fire in her voice and eyes was unmatched by anything at that moment.

The crimson red eyes of Rarity were opened and they met those of the enraged mare upside down. She turned herself back up and crawled back on all four of her legs as she formulated her answer. “I thought it was the best for you! But obviously, I happen to have failed at that little point.” Rarity did a couple steps back in order to give Fleur the space she would be needing. With the look she had in her eyes, one thing was for certain. It would be the graveyard all over again but with a different victor.

~~~~

“How do you even dare to consider what is best for me!? I have everything my heart desires back in Canterlot! Would had even more if it wasn't for you. I am terribly sorry, but this is where it truly ends for you, monster,” yelled Fleur before she jumped towards Rarity. It forced her to take a couple more steps backward. The last thing Rarity wanted, was impaling Fleur with her horn.

“Then so be it!” she answered. The mare crawled even further back before she stood still like a rock. Her eyes began to return the hateful glance back to her ex-slave and her ladylike side got consumed by the primal beast she had within her. “I like to see you try, pathetic mortal. Let us duel! Horn to horn, engarde!” If it came down to that, she would at least have entered the fight with some honor. Even though it was near impossible for her to have found it.

With a roar of many mixed feelings had Fleur charged head on towards Rarity. The horn was aimed towards the face of the vampiric mare for she hoped it would impale her. Though the other unicorn saw through the incoming charge and jumped aside on almost the last possible moment. Fleur was then unable to change her course and she crashed into the wall at the same time another thunder roll did its loud turn in the skies.

The mortal mare recovered from her meeting with the wall by shaking her head a couple times. She huffed out some steam through her nose and they came closer to one another. As much hatred there was flowing between the two, they still could give one another the dignity to battle it out with their horn.

The horns of both unicorns clashed against one another with growls and moans as both parties tried to get the upper hoof. But neither of them truly could for the other ways came back. Horn fencing was something not many unicorns even knew it existed because it was one of the few forbidden sports. How both Rarity and Fleur managed to know it, was a riddle for another time. For minutes their horns locked up against the others and they grew only more irritated than they already were. With a huff and a puff, Fleur swung her majestic horn against that of Rarity who on her turn returned the force like it was nothing.

~~~~

It seemed to be an endless battle that waged between the two mares and it was Fleur who jumped away from the scene in the end. She panted deep from the physical exhaustion and had more than enough of the games being played. She charged up her horn while her eyes rose up to meet those of Rarity. “I have had enough of this madness. Just die already!” she growled up towards her.

The vampiric unicorn called upon her own magic before she replied in a stone cold tone. “I am afraid I can not be doing that darling.” Within seconds it then happened, that the two charges got released into powerful beams which met each other in the midpoint. Both Rarity and Fleur were asking - if not demanding - for every single ounce of the magic they had in their bodies, to be pushed out. Each of them was willing to just destroy the other being from the face of the lands.

“Give it up already!” yelled Fleur while she increased the magical power she was pushing out. With all of the physical strength left inside of her, she did a step forward.

“Never, you wench!” Rarity yelled in return. Though she held her footing like a rock. Despite being not even remotely properly trained in magic at all, the vampiric mare added even more force to her beam. Though it was with the added power that the unthinkable happened. She literally obliterated Fleur’s beam as if it was nothing. With the blue beam of magic being unavoidable, it got sent right into the face of her ex-slave. The larger unicorn got send once again into the wall after the impact of magic had happened.

It was when she met the wall for the second time that her eyes went on black. Fleur could only pray for a quick end. An end that unfortunately never came for her. Rarity discharged her horn and she dropped her head in order to get her mind straight again. Within her ears she heard something that dropped from the wall and then the gallop of hooves took over. Fleur had released herself from the wall and galloped down the hallway. She headed down the stairs to the lower level of the boutique where she would wait and lurk for the tables to the be turned around and turn in her favor for the last time.

The winged unicorn just rose her head back up before both her eyebrows rose up. The curling in her mane fell before her right eye as she turned herself around to face the opening of the door. With a hoof it was removed from it and she quickly gathered her mind on the matter even deeper. Yet then came the shock of realization which went through her. But instead of flying over, she galloped as well. There was only one hope in her mind and that was the hope that she wasn't too late for anything she would do.

~~~~

When she came down to the ground level, the sound of magic being collected in a horn, that signature hum of magical power, could be heard loudly in the living room. Rarity feared for her life as the sound fell in her ears. A fear that would be well placed for the events to come.

When the vampiric unicorn appeared in the archway of the living room, her eyes spotted the other mare almost right away. She stood right in the middle of it and just couldn’t be missed at all. Within her eyes she caught a Fleur that stood bipedal and the power that collected itself within her horn became more than it was ever before. Her purple eyes caught Rarity and she simply began to laugh in an insane manner where even Twilight could learn something from. “If I can not destroy you, I will destroy everything dear to you!” she yelled up while her horn was consumed in a purple orb of flames.

“And just how do you think that that would be possible hm? Tearing apart my dresses? Go, go ahead and make my day,” replied Rarity in a taunting manner. She lowered through her forelegs to make a jump attack on the larger mare. All of her muscles were ready to just head on attack Fleur and take her life if needed.

Fleur on the other end, just shook her head. After that she fixed her eyes back on the unholy monster before her. “No, but you will see it soon enough.”

“I don’t think so!” the winged unicorn yelled under a loud roar.

“Too late,” the other mare spoke without any form of emotion.

Rarity’s eyes then shot open as wide as possible. She realized that she had fallen for the trap that had been set up. Instead of talking to her, she should have charged her right away. With a roar of primal, unicorn power had Fleur spread her forelegs to the side. She released the charge from her horn. Though where Rarity expected a beam of magic to be blasted her way, the heat of flames passed her mane. A heat which caused her to duck even further to the ground. Rarity then turned her head over to see what almost hit her and behind her she saw it.

A ball of fire that had made contact with the wall behind her. There it erupted out into even more flames. Flames that began to consume the building like a massive fire. Her boutique was being threatened to be burned down to the ground. Her entire life’s work wouldn't be any more if she didn't do something lightning fast. The only question was, what could she have done?

45 The fires of hatred are fueled by rage

The eyes of the enraged and larger unicorn kept themselves fixed upon the vampiric mare. Fleur had allowed more charges to leave the violet colored, magical orb. All of them resulted in balls of fire which got released under a violent speed. She shot them in almost every single direction that Rarity jumped in order to avoid them. She made it each time, always just by the skin of her teeth. Though what was the biggest question for her, was how Fleur had managed to control such a powerful form of magic. Time to ask wasn't there and everywhere the balls hit something was set ablaze in the fires.

That same time didn't need to progress long before both of the mares found themselves in a burning Carousel Boutique. The fires consumed more and more of the building’s wood, fabric and paper. It all just acted fuel to the raging fires. Rarity knew that it would only be a matter of time before the whole building would just collapse on itself. The real question was going to be, would the two of them still be inside when it eventually did happen. But the unicorn couldn't keep eyes for it, they only had eye for the other and the utter annihilation of the one she faced.

“This is where you die, monster. Please, do so to make it easier for yourself and stop struggling.” Fleur yelled up under a snicker of utter insanity as the orb and eventually the aura around her horn simply disappeared. The larger mare had lost herself within the hatred for Rarity. She flicked her tail happily at seeing just what damage she had caused to the building with the corners of her eyes. There wouldn’t have been stopping her anymore.

But Rarity hissed in a dark manner to the flames. With her wings she tried to keep them out of her face while she managed to hear the words that were spoken by Fleur. “I won’t die like this!” she replied in a dark tone. She readied herself again to just tackle the other unicorn to the ground. She wouldn’t stand for the burning of her life’s work. She wouldn’t allow it to be burned to the ground. She wanted to straight up murder the other mare more than she ever dared to dream.

~~~~

Though their attention was all of the sudden caught the windows of the boutique. All of the glass that was worked into them sprung open due to the heat that was caused by the flames. The little explosions each sent its sharp shatters in both directions and through the sounds, ponies that lived in the buildings next to the boutique knew at that time that something was horribly wrong.

Rarity placed one of her wings before her face in order for it to catch the shrapnel's and she felt it within the skin of the wing. For the tiny pieces of glass had managed to make their way into it and created a burning itch that was worse she had ever been through.

“Just bloody do it for once!” Fleur yelled after she had lowered her foreleg to avoid the pieces of her own. The two could speak of luck that the more bigger pieces were all sent outward and fell to the ground where they shattered then they made their way into their flesh.

Above the two raging mares had the fires had started to consume the support beams that held up the second floor. Under a terrifying sound of creaking and cracking there was one of the beams that came crushing down and fell next to the enraged, violet rimmed mare. A mare who jumped aside and quickly inspected the situation she found herself in. Fleur knew that she had to leave that instant or she would be consumed by the fires she had awoken and unleashed over the building.

Her attention turned over to one of the broken windows and without much thinking she turned herself over to the gap that was created. With one small gallop and a well-timed jump had she made her way through it. The mare fell right into a muddy pool that was created by the rain that was still going on. A rain that wouldn't be able to stop the raging fires in the slightest of bits.

Back inside the burning building had Rarity tried to locate an exit for her own. Her head moved itself into every direction in the faint hope. But luck wasn't to be found on her side as the fires had surrounded her all sides. The vampiric unicorn didn't want to have her life to end in the manner it would seem, she simply couldn't. There had to be some form of exit, anything just to get out of there. Perhaps on the second floor? Or perhaps just straight up running through the flames?

Her head moved itself in pure desperation once again into every direction. She could see the entrance to the kitchen, but it was blocked by the raging flames and not to forget the broken down support beam. The mare turned herself back around to see the front hallway of the building with fading hopes. An escape route would be possible if she could go up the second level of the building and through the window, or simply through the front door. But once again were the routes blocked off. Through the same window as Fleur seemed to be her only option, but she hesitated because of the sheer amount of flames that had raised up.

There was nothing to be found after her eyes had gone through every single direction and all she could do was pray for a miracle to happen. A miracle which in her mind, would probably never happen to her. Rarity cried out for help from the outside world. But none would hear her faint cries over the deafening sounds of the raging fires and the thunder in the skies.

~~~~

While Fleur finally rose up from the mud did her eyes caught up some of the bystanders who all came out of their own houses at the sudden torch of light in the quiet town. Some were brave enough to pull the unicorn away and out of the pool. It was in just mere seconds after that she was pulled away from the mud, it became apparent of just why they did that. For the sign of the boutique lost its hold and came rushing down with a crushing speed. It made everypony that stood around it jump back even more.

Under the sound of a soft thud and a wave of water had the burning sign made its way down to the very ground. If Fleur wasn't pulled away by the brave souls who did it, the sign would not only have crushed the entire lower parts of her body without mercy but also cut it in half.

“S-Somepony call the fire brigade!” one of the mare bystanders shouted while some others did it on command. The ones who had pulled Fleur away had set her aside and every single soul that had been around here was focusing its attention on trying to make the raging flames less. It didn't matter however, no matter what they tried to do. It seemed to be impossible to get the flames down. They didn’t even knew what had caused them to begin with. But it was all part of the plan where Fleur had come up with. Her magical fire won’t have been extinguished that easily.

The large unicorn placed a very good act by playing along with the game and events that had happened and the fire brigade was on the scene a lot quicker than everypony expected. All of the hat wearing unicorns that left the steam powered vehicle charged up their horns straight away. None needed an explanation on what was going on. None of the firefighters summoned water as they would have done in normal cases. Instead they took a use of the opportunity to bend the rain in their favor. All of their actions were done in attempts to calm the raging fires down first before they would start to extinguish them. That was their plan of action, but they needed to be quick.

Next to the fire brigade, there was a team of police officers and medical personnel who arrived on the scene and one of the officers ordered some of his co-workers to get the crowd under controls as soon as possible. They had the luck that the rain still poured down like cats and dogs and thus only one warning would be enough for most of the bystanders to leave the scene and go back to their homes. It would sound crazy, but they would eventually read about it in the newspapers.

It didn't happen all too often that ponies would simply leave a scene like the one that was playing out before them. But most of them didn't want to risk getting an even wetter than they already had and possibly catch some kind of disease.

~~~~

The co-workers had done an excellent job on the matter and the officer who had ordered it made its way over to Fleur. The green rimmed eyes of the mustached pegasus officer fell upon the doctors who were taking care of her by removing the shatters of glass the best they could. He released an inaudible sigh before he spoke up in a deep sounding voice. “I thank the both of you kindly doctors, but could you leave me and the miss alone for the time being?”

“Of course we can, officer. The injuries aren't all too bad as originally thought. Only very slight burn marks, first degree at their worst,” one of the doctors spoke before the both of them took their gear. “I still suggest to visit the ones for your face.”

“I thank you kindly, but no. You told me they won’t cause an infection and from what I saw in the mirror, it created a unique look on me. A look I intend to hold as a reminder, of some sort,” replied Fleur to them. After that she moved a gentle hoof over the glass that had penetrated parts of her face. Little bits that looked like her coat were engraved with the purest of diamonds.

“If you are sure miss, then so be it,” the doctor spoke up in a understand manner. The both of them nodded to the officer and then they were on their way to the vehicle of the fire brigade. There they would be taking a shelter from the rain until they would be needed once more.

The officer lowered himself a little bit through all four of his legs so he was on eye-height with the unicorn. “I know this is going to be terrible for you to recall, miss, even now that it is still going. But could you tell me just what happened?” he spoke to her in a kind tone. He lifted up one of wings in order to get both a note block and a small pencil out to write down the testimony of the one unicorn that seemed to have survived the fire.

Fleur wiped away the fake and crocodile tears from her left eye as the right part of her face was covered in glass splinters. And one of them had cut off her tear-duct. Under the sounds of a large sniffle she did the story as she would knew it. Meaning more something in the manner of, as she lied it together. “I, I am not sure just how it happened. One moment I was wandering through the dark, ground floor, the next I was lighting up a candle and then, boom...” Her eyes allowed themselves to drop upon the burning boutique. The sounds of another loud crack got the attention of everypony that was still present on the site. The area got filled with the cracking sound that originated from another support beam which gave in and fell to the ground level filled the area for a mere second. “...This inferno had ignited just like that,” she mumbled as a final word.

~~~~

The officer had written it all down and his gaze had fallen back on Fleur. He gave some nods to her story in a way that he understood what had happened. The stallion placed a gentle hoof on the shoulder of the unicorn. “Everything will be alright, miss. But answer me this, where you alone in the house at the time the fires emerged?” he asked through in order to get as many details as possible.

Her attention brought itself back to the stallion before her and she gave a small nod to the question. Lying to the question was about the best thing she could possibly do in order to make sure that Rarity would actually stay dead. “Y-Yes, I was all alone in the Boutique. R-Rarity had left to somewhere, I don’t know to where sadly enough.”

“This is all I am required to know from you, miss, if you happen to have a place where you can rest for the night and day, I suggest going to there right now and try to dispatch of these horrible sights. Be glad that you are still alive. These fires are from Tartarus themselves,” he spoke under a small smile. Only after he had hidden away the pencil and note block again under his wing. And then he left her alone again. His thoughts were placed on his own business again while one of the two doctors had returned to do the last checks on Fleur before she would be allowed to leave the site.

With the last checkups being good enough to let her go and the doctor gave her a smile and then left as well. But he had to make the recommendation again to let the tiny pieces of glass to be removed in the hospital. A thing she waved off just like the first time. Being allowed free to go wherever she wanted to, Fleur Dis Lee left Ponyville for what it was. She had done her deeds and managed to rid herself from the monster that held her in control for so many months. It would be strange when she arrived back home. Yet it was a home that was still so far away for her.

Not to mention that there were too many bad memories being created by the town itself. There was only one place she could have gone too. Fleur Dis Lee would have made her way back to the estate of Fancy Pants, located in the outskirts of Canterlot. Her mind thought about the fact that she had released herself from the monster that had been holding her against her will for nearly six months. Fleur thought she had murdered it and a small smile formed itself on her divided face.

Little did she knew, that Rarity wouldn't give up this easily. And with her would everypony would pay their share of the price. Even if it was a price that was unspeakable of.

~~~~

“Help! Somepony please help me!” shouted the vampiric unicorn as loud as she could. But the raging fires had made it impossible for anypony to hear her faint calls for help. Members of the fire brigade kept doing their best to keep the flames in tone before the worst possible thing happened. Rarity’s head moved itself upwards and saw the last thing she desired to witness. Everything was standing at the point of crumbling. Everything was about to come down. Bits of wood already fell down to the floor, without a doubt that bigger pieces would have followed.

Even with all of their efforts combined, couldn’t the firefighters have prevented the fact that the very top of the boutique came rushing down unto the floor below it. The structure just collapsed on itself as enough support beams had been burned up or had fallen down already. The loud cracking sounds of wood being broken and stone shattered did their turn through the ears of Rarity. It was in that moment that she gave it all up. There wouldn’t have been any kind of escape for her that time.

Fleur was right after all, her home would become her tomb. She just awaited the heavy parts of the building’s upper level and attic to fall down upon her and crush the little life that was still in her, out of her. Her magic wouldn't help since she wouldn't be able to catch up chunks of debris and guide them over safely. Rarity’s magic just wasn't that powerful to accomplish such tasks.

The unicorn curled her wings back up against her body while the tears of blood streamed down her cheeks and she closed her eyes. Tears of regret for everything that she had done in order to deserve the faith that would be upon her soon enough. The more tears she shed, the more she lost her knowledge of the world around her until only the raging and consuming sounds of the fires could be heard. But in the end, even those would fade away.

~~~~

All the way back in the house of her parents, it was Magnum who stood before the windows and watched the lights in the skies. “Honey, come to bed...” Pearl spoke up after she was woken up from her sleep thanks to the more visible lights. “It’s probably just another storm... Had many lately.”

“Another storm? On my backside. It seems like a house has been lit on fire for some reason,” the stallion replied to his beloved wife. Even though it was an insult spoken to her, Pearl knew that Magnum didn't mean it that way. He was just being cranky for needing to get out of his bed.

“I take it that you want to have a look over there then? Fine... be my guest and let yourself rain wet. But don’t come complaining by me when you are sick tomorrow,” mumbled Pearl before she turned herself around again. She faced the wall of the bedroom and closed her eyes again to get back to sleep. It was all she desired during the night, get some of her much needed rest.

“And go I shall. Night love,” he replied to her with a cocky grin. The stallion moved over to his wife and gave her a nuzzle through the mane before he left the room in silence. He would travel down to the front door and put on his jacket before he left the building as a whole. Magnum would figure out what had been set ablaze and possibly what happened. But nothing in the world could have prepared the loving father for just what was heading towards. As fast as his legs could carry him, he galloped through the rain and muddy pools to make the discovery of a lifetime.

The discovery of a lifetime that would be regretted within the first second he saw it.

~~~~

In the treelibrary of Ponyville had Twilight woken up due to all the commotion that could be heard on the streets and she hoisted herself up in her bed before she charged her horn a little bit. Under a loud yawn she opened one of the curtains and she saw the ball of light that was once the wonderful Carousel Boutique. In an instant did her eyes went wide while she gasped for air.

The mulberry unicorn just couldn't believe that what she saw and without a form of thought in her mind did she just rushed out of the bedroom. “No, no, no, no, no,” was all she could speak to herself. It was a miracle that Spike hadn’t woken up from all of it and just before she left, she wrote down a small note which said: Away for some time, don’t know when back, not more than a week.

Twilight found herself still repeating that simple word of ‘no’ to herself countless time. She left her home and galloped down the streets at full speed, not caring a bit about the rain. She could only pray that it would be something different but her worst fears got confirmed when she saw the ball of fire in her eyes. “This, this is just impossible!” she spoke up to herself before her eyes left the broken building and looked over for the police officer.

Luckily for her was the chief officer found quick after her arrival and she walked up to him. “Can I help you, miss?” the grey coated pegasus spoke with his kind voice as Twilight stood right in front of him with a confused look.

“Could, could you tell me what happened here?” she asked to him with a wondering twinkle in her eyes. Though it wasn't any kind of happy twinkle. Twilight had to know what happened.

The stallion wanted to say his words, but they were caught off by the cracking sound of pieces from the attic that crushed down to the upper level. The both of them simply stared in horror before Twilight poked him with her horn. The action shocked the officer out of his shock and he turned back to the mulberry unicorn. “Uhm, yes, well, as you can see, a massive fire emerged from within the building.”

“I can see that... Tell me, is, is Rarity alright?” she continued to ask through.

“Word had it she wasn't even home,” he replied as that was known to him.

Then Twilight’s eyes became as small as possible. Rarity never would have left without a note to her friends and that thought caused a chain reaction within Twilight. “She isn't in there!? She is in there! I just know she is!” she shouted to the officer in command.

“That might be so, but nopony can enter that raging inferno without protection!” the stallion replied as he tried to reason with her. But Twilight always had been the stubborn little unicorn. She just pushed the stallion aside and galloped over to the edge of the burning building without second thought. “Hey! Stop her!” he shouted.

On his command did the other police stallions made their way up to Twilight. Who in return charged up her horn and looked all of them with a skewering look. “Go ahead, make my day,” she spoke as her horn wasn't just charged with the normal magical aura she had, but was also sparking with energy. “I don’t care what happens to you, all I want is for my friend to be safe.”

Hearing and seeing the charge alone caused none of the officers to do something against her. For each of them knew just how powerful Twilight Sparkle could become since she was the very element of magic. All of them took careful steps back and away from her as they had the desire to live. The head of them all just growled a little bit to her before she spoke up to her. “Then go ahead! But make it quick, the building is about to give in and I don’t want to drag a body out of there!”

The unicorn smirked deep to herself and she released the charge of her horn. Which then created a bubble shield around her. A shield that would have drained her from her magic for certain, but it also would protect her from the fires and falling debris the building would be rich. The mare turned herself around and walked up to the half burned away front door of the building.

Twilight gave it a kick with all of her might and she then entered the hellish inferno. Her eyes gave themselves the time look around from the safe-haven of her bubble as she took the first steps further inside. The fires from Tartarus seemed to be a reality as they fell in the eyes of the mulberry unicorn. “Come on, come on, where are you?”

~~~~

The officer outside shook his head under a deep sigh. He knew the operation she had undertaken was a risk far greater than anything else on the night and he could only have prayed that what she said was true. That there indeed was still a pony inside. Of course it would be a bad reputation for him, but he was only doing his job. He didn't even knew he was being played by Fleur to begin with. As she was the real troublemaker of it all. In silence he prayed while barking out commands.

Through the rubble had Twilight maneuvered herself. She took note of the conditions the building was in. Her instinct told her to go to the living room of the building and that was that she followed almost blindly. The mare made her way passed the staircase that was leading up and she walked through the archway that led to the room.

The unicorn gave her eyes once again the time to spot everything and in the corner next to her was something. Her eyes went wide as she had found the pony was looking for. As quickly as she was allowed did Twilight made her way over to the hump. Vaguely she could make out the silhouette of Rarity and the tears of happiness streamed down her cheeks. In the moment she was so happy that she had found her friend, that she overlooked the injuries Rarity had gotten.

Blinded by her happiness had Twilight pulled the vampony into her shield. Though the moment the vampiric mare was inside did the sound of more support beams breaking off do its turn through her ears. Twilight looked up to the ceiling in order to inspect the damage.

But what her eyes caught was a crack that went over the whole ceiling. A crack that wouldn’t hold it out for that much longer. “Oh no,” she mumbled before her attention turned back to a half burned Rarity. If she didn't got out of the burning boutique quick enough, the entire upper floor and the attic would have fallen down on them and crush them almost with an eerie certain.

~~~~

When Magnum arrived at the scene and caught the fires with his own eyes, he was just horrified by them to say the least. The building where his oldest daughter lived in was set on fire for some unknown reason. It wasn’t just a small fire, but a massive bonfire that couldn’t be stopped. “Im-Impossible,” he mumbled to himself before he looked over to the firefighters. He could of course go on a rampage against them, as well as against the police that was present but it wouldn't get him anywhere and he knew that too well. They were just doing their job and more they couldn't do.

In his eyes he caught the officer walking back to the vehicle the firefighters came with in order to join the two doctors. With the questions soaring through his mind, Magnum simply needed to know what happened. Even though the chance was there they would lie against him to keep him on the positive side of thought. “E-Excuse me gentlecolts, but do you happen to know what, or better said, who was still inside?” he managed to bring out as he looked to the three of them.

Surprisingly enough it was one of the doctors who decided to talk. For not only had he treated Fleur but he also had seen Twilight entering the building. “What I know, is that one pinkish maned mare had left the building through the window and then left after checkups.”

“Fleur...” Magnum spoke up in a soft tone. He knew the description. “Fleur Dis Lee, she, she was my daughter’s caretaker during her illness and coworker. Where, where is my daughter!?”

“Easy sir!” the officer interrupted before things could get out of control with them. “What does she look like?”

“Ivory coat, purple mane, sapphire blue rimmed eyes! That enough for you?” Magnum snarled to the three of them.

“We,” the doctor spoke up again.

“Yes?”

“We saw another unicorn entering the building. Mulberry coat, the element of magic.”

And at the sheer mentioning of the element, some of the wires inside the head of the white coated unicorn father snapped. For something didn't seem to be adding up what so ever in his mind. “You know the element of magic almost right away but the home of generosity you don’t!? What kind of...” Magnum wanted to curse them all the coat full, but that wouldn't give him his daughter back. Instead he turned himself around and galloped over to the burning building.

“Next time, just keep yourselves quiet, will you?” the officer spoke up in a silent tone towards the doctor and then left himself.

~~~~

“Rarity!” the stallion shouted towards the inferno. “Rarity can you hear me?! It’s your father! Please, say something, anything!” But with the size and power of the flames had Magnum little hope and held desperately on that what he still had. He was about to lose his mind and both his youngest daughter and wife weren't even there. They were peacefully asleep in their warm beds.

“Sir! You can’t get any closer!” the officer spoke before he pushed the desperate father back with a wing. “I know how you feel, but you need to listen to me, and listen carefully!”

“You don’t know how it feels to lose a daughter! Now let me go!” Magnum countered before he was forcefully pushed back.

“I do!” the officer shouted in return.

And then there fell a sudden calm between the two. A calm that came forth from their hearts as they synced together . They both went through the same ordeal at one point or another. But the moment that could have been something beautiful in its own manner, was brutally taken from them.

For the cracking, screeching and deafening sound of the second floor that gave in filled the skies. The two stallions turned their heads to the building and looked horrified towards it. For neither of them could have believed what was really happening.

Magnum just pushed the wing away and time slowed down in his mind. He set his hooves on the ground and watched the remainders of the building falling down towards the ground. “No,” was all he could say before the sadness took over both his body and mind.

46 Hospital horror

“Doctor Goodheart, are you sure this procedure should be stopped? I mean, we haven’t tried anything in our arsenal let. Not to mention, the reaction of the father,” a male doctor spoke with a calm tone in his voice. He held a scalpel that was covered with blood in his hoof and streams of sweat made their way down his forehead from the bright lights they both had been standing under. On the table before them laid a figure that was covered in a black color, a figure that appeared to be a changeling whose changing act had gone wrong horrible and thus had ignited itself.

Goodheart took off his glasses with the help of his green colored magical aura and wiped his forehead clean from all the sweat he had gathered upon it. Under the white lab coat could his own light blue coat be seen as he turned over to his colleague. The stallion shook his head a little bit from side to side and spoke his words after a deep sigh. “My dear, doctor Wild, we have tried everything for the unicorn already. But nothing known to us is able to survive the burn marks she had received. Do you even know how they found her?”

Doctor Wild shook his head as he rested his eyes on the being that was in fact the charred unicorn who took rest the table. “No, no I do not know how they found her. But I would love to know, if it helps me a little bit” he said before his blue rimmed eyes went up to the other doctor again. Despite the saddening events, it would be for the better if he also knew just how the unicorn of generosity was discovered. He only said it to gain the knowledge and nothing else in the moment.

“You sure about that?” Goodheart asked as he heard the words. “For it is not pretty at all. In fact, it is one of the worst tragedy’s I have ever heard for such a beautiful pony.”

~~~~

Both of the doctors found themselves in a white painted, grey floored operation room with the lights hanging above them. Each of the lights was operated by a magical current that traveled through them and their tools all laid on trolleys they had brought in for the procedure they were doing in the moment. Though nothing had prepared them for the sights they got to see on the table.

The room itself was located deep within the walls of the Ponyville hospital. A room that was stationed right in the basement of the building. It was done because the patient that laid before them didn't had to be seen by any other eyes. Their patient may only have been seen by those who were necessary. To make the matters even more eerie and sinister, the room happened to have been directly on the other side of the morgue that the hospital carried. That much faith did they had in recovery for the patient. All facts combined were just spine-chilling to say the least.

Yet Wild gave a simple nod with his head and took a little rest against the table she laid on. He placed his right foreleg on it. The doctor made sure he wouldn't touch any part of the black charred unicorn as he kept his eyes on his coworker. “I am more than sure,” he spoke with a confident tone. There was no way back. He would get to know how they found their charred patient.

Goodheart sighed deeply before he told the story as he knew it, from the very moment he had arrived on the site of the fire. “After having taken care for the other unicorn, I stayed there for a bit longer. I watched the firefighters do their job as the rain kept pouring like cats and dogs. Those fires never seemed to die down no matter what. Not even with the rain that poured out of the skies it wouldn't help a single bit. Within the entire building could those horrible sounds be heard. The terrifying sounds of things being consumed by the fires. Pieces of wood that fell to the ground, sending their embers sky high.” He shivered at the remembrance of the events and found himself once again in his situation before the burning building. Every memory came back to him like a punch.

“Bloody hell Goodheart! Why didn't you just simply left?” Wild interrupted while he waved his left foreleg to the side. “That’s as dangerous as it can be and you knew that!”

“Because, young doctor, one simple reason.” The light blue coated stallion moved one of his forehooves up to his face and played bit little bit with his goatee. Only after that would he have continued on with a story he was telling. “A good doctor never leaves the scene or site he is on before the all clear and safe has been given. There I simply stood, or sat really, watching the ever raging inferno of the hellish fires. The building was still burning heavily, at the point to where the upper floors were about to collapse on everything. First there was this one unicorn who dared to enter the building and then the father of this pony came rushing in. His sorrow was great when he saw what happened. He was powerless against it all. Poor stallion...he did put up a fight with the officer though. Anyway, the unicorn who entered searched everything she possibly could in the middle of the night. It was then, that she found her.”

Both of the doctors turned their gaze over to the mare on the operation table just before Wild interrupted the story once again. “But just where did they found her? I mean, she didn't just crawl out of it, now did she?” The blue eyes of the blonde coated Wild kept fixed upon the mare. The eyes remained there for a little while before they turned back to Goodheart in order to hear the rest of the story. As much as he wanted him to stop, he wouldn’t until he was done telling.

“’Course she didn't. The other unicorn said she had found her in the living room. As she was carried back out, the father cried a thousand tears while the officer tried to calm him down. Her heart rate had nearly stopped and all seemed lost. The thought had occurred to my co-worker, to leaving her behind at the moment, to leave her for dead. But neither myself or the other unicorn wanted that. So I took her off of her back and brought her here without pardon whatsoever. It is as it was us taught Wild, every life must be extended for as long as possible... I still see that crying face of the stallion before me just seconds after the whole building collapsed behind her. Her many flowing in the wind of destruction as her gaze was just lost. Heartbreaking to say the least,” spoke Goodheart just before a simple tear made its way down his cheek. That was the story as he remembered it. He allowed it himself to be remembered. The stallion wiped the small tear away and turned his attention over to the other doctor.

~~~~

The eyes of doctor Wild did their turn through the room and they caught the many hospital equipment in the white, sterile room they were working in, in order to process everything he had heard in his mind. On the ceiling where the normal lights combined with a giant one which shone down upon the being on the table. That was the one that caused most of their sweat.

His eyes fell back upon the charred unicorn that just laid there motionless. Not a single muscle in her body moved, or could have moved. Wild let out a deep sigh before he turned his attention back to Goodheart. “A code we live by every day. But those beyond help are kept alive only to suffer more. Bloody policy, they ruin everything we can do to help them...”

“Aye, you have a point there. It hurts my heart every time when a form for the injection gets rejected, they do not know the patients as good as us, I am afraid. We should prepare it for her as well. We should let her go to stay under the guidance of the princesses. Whether they like it or not upstairs,” the elder doctor spoke under a sigh of his own. “It is such a shame, such a beautiful pony, coming to such an horrible end. You know, my daughter once bought a dress from her for the gala at high school. She became the queen of the ball almost at first glimpse.” He chuckled a little bit to himself as he remembered the wonderful sight of his own daughter in the dress again.

“Y-You mean, t-this is the..?” Wild managed to bring out with the both of his eyes as wide as they possibly could be.

“She is... Or, well, was...”

“For the love of Equestria itself,” said Wild in a defeated tone. There was a small tear that rolled down over his cheek. Yet despite it all, he kept looking at the hump of burned and charred flesh. “T-Today we mark the day, the land has lost another great mind,” he said without emotion.

“We most certainly did,” replied Goodheart with a tear of his own. He also remembered the conversation he and the unicorn once had about the dress for his daughter. The conversation wasn't much, but it was a pleasant one for sure. Her professional yet playful personality was a thing he admired from her more then anything. It also was something he didn't saw in many eyes he had encountered during his life. The joy that she got from working on dresses just ignited flames in her eyes. Little flames that could be seen very clear whenever she spoke.

“Doc, are, are you alright?” Wild asked upon taking note that his coworker had been traveling too much down memory lane. He had become a little bit concerned about him as it wasn’t the doctor he remembered him as. His voice was enough to bring him back to the moment.

“Hm? Oh, yes, yes I am. We can’t give up on her, not yet at least. We need to try one more thing. Many, many transplantations for instance,” purposed Goodheart after he shook his head a couple of time. Yet the proposal that he made was one of utter insanity itself. It couldn’t be done.

~~~~

“What!? A-Are you crazy? Do you know just how much skin we need to do that all, I do not think we have the skin nor the time to make that possibility even a reality,” replied Wild after he set all four of his hooves back on the ground. The young doctor spoke from his wise mind. If they wanted to patch her up again, they would be needing a lot of skin to make it possible. Skin they possibly didn't have nor would be able to get in any shape or form. The proposal was just insane, unachievable.

“We have to try it, Wild, I won’t let another patient die on my watch!” Goodheart replied with anger in his voice. Something within his eyes made Wild a bit more uncomfortable.

“Hey,” the other stallion said before he blinked with his eyes. He tried is best to connect the knots in his head about everything.. “What do you mean? D-Doc, I don’t like this look in your eyes...”

A deep sigh left through the nostrils of the elder doctor. There was yet another, more suppressed memory that had surfaced. “An accident of many years ago, and I will set my mistakes right.” The calm and friendly look in his eyes had been changed into the one of a mad stallion as he remembered that unfaithful day from so long again. The day he lost his first patient due to a stupid mistake being made on his very department. “Let’s begin by scratching of the what we can. Let’s see if there is anything worth salvaging from her,” he just said with a determined set of eyes.

~~~~

Wild looked at the body that laid on the table and he gulped before taking his scalpel within the hoof again. He walked over to the other side of the table with care.He searched with his eyes to a spot that would be safe enough to cut in. Not much later was he cutting the clusters of burned skin away with great care and precision. Each cut revealed the red tissue that laid underneath. “It, it might work Goodheart! Come, take a look over here,” he spoke up with a smile as he rose up over the body.

The other doctor rushed over to his colleague to watch the discovery and just couldn't believe what his eyes caught up. “Perfectly formed tissue, but, but t-that shouldn't be possible with her degrees of burn. Take a sample of it, of the fresh tissue and set on growth, Wild. I want to see what the secrets are even if I have to wait for two bloody weeks for any kind of result,” replied Goodheart just before he gave Wild a pat on the shoulder.

The blond stallion gave a nod and took an even smaller scalpel from the equipment table. He turned himself back over to the badly burned Rarity. With great care he made a small incision into the tissue and began to cut it away while he held a sample glass below it in order to catch it up.

~~~~

Yet unknown to both of the doctors was the fact that the unicorn wasn't dead at all. Her undead heart was still beating on her very command, even if it was at half a beat an hour. The events that happened had sent her into a deep slumber that looked like a coma. Which in return had made it almost impossible for her to hear anything outside of her own thoughts. But her other senses, with emphasis on her feeling, became greater than ever before. Even the slightest touch could she feel.

When the knife made its entrance into her flesh, it did create a pain that acted like an alarm for her. Though it was she brought back into the realm of the living through a shock and shot. If she liked it or not, didn't matter at all. Her ears regained their hearing ability with time and she caught the faint spoken words that the two doctors exchanged to each other. The more she listened to them, the more she decided to keep herself silent for the time as it was. Being dead was her greatest cover and she had the intention of keeping it up for as long as it would be needed.

With a small ‘plop’ did the little piece of her flesh fell in the glass and Wild placed the lid on it quickly before he set it off to the side. “I’ll bring it away after the operation. You need four hooves with this Goodheart and you know it,” he said before he turned his eyes over to the other doctor.

The stallion with the goatee gave a simple nod before he returned to the other side of the burned unicorn. There he proceeded to take away even more burned skin. But the more he removed, the more it became clear that nothing was what it seemed about that very mare. His eyes fell upon a small piece of perfect purple, near translucent skin that became visible after some scrapes. Upon the revelation before him, the stallion blinked in a wondering motion. “Wild, could you come over here for a second?” said Goodheart before his eyes peeked over the body of the mare.

Wild on the other end had quite the difficulties of his own, for he knew for certain that he had cut away a piece of her tissue to place it on the glass. But no matter where his eyes looked on her body, they couldn't find the spot where he had cut her anymore.

He wanted to make a remark from it but then the words of Goodheart entered his ears. With a thoughtful moan he took his eyes off of the body and moved over without a question. “What do you have there?” he asked when he looked down at his co-worker as his curiosity was awakened.

The other doctor circled around a particular area of the body with his scalpel without cutting her. Wild took the silent message and he placed his eyes on the spot. “Take a look at this purple coloring, it doesn't seem to be any kind of fabric that I know of,” added Goodheart in speech.

Wild let his eyes fell a bit more upon the odd color for just a little bit of time before they fell again his colleague with a small grin on his face. “And your knowledge of fabric is, how much?” he spoke up in a teasing manner to lighten up the mood. Even if it was just a little bit.

~~~~

“Quit the joking will you,” answered Goodheart while he looked up to Wild without moving his head all too much. The stallions looked at one another in the eyes for just a couple seconds though the looks given were two completely different ones then they were used to.

“Alright, alright.” His attention was turned once again towards the coloring. The stallion pondered his mind on that very fact of just what it could possibly be. The craziest of things went through his mind, but it all came down to one part. One solution of the mystery. “Maybe it was a nightie she happened to be wearing? Molten and then fused against her body due to the fires? I mean, if they were truly as bad as you told me,” the doctor explained in the best way he could.

“Trust me, Wild, they were. They bloody were. As for your theory, that is a likely possibility,” the older doctor replied. He left the burned body for what it was and walked over to a small chair that could be found within the room. The aged stallion allowed his body to take rest upon it under a deep sigh. His old bones made some cracking sounds with every motion he made in order to sit down. It had all become just a little bit too much for his old brain. A small rest was the thing he needed the most. A rest he hoped to have gotten by removing himself from the operation.

“Are you, are you alright, doctor?” Wild asked in a respectful and polite tone at the sudden change in his colleague’s personality, not to mention the sounds.

“Yes, it just had become... a little bit too much for me. I need some rest, we have been busy for hours with her already. So many revelations made, so many questions and theories rose up. My mind needs some ease for now,” the elder stallion said before he rubbed the sides of his head.

Wild had one last look over to the body of the charred unicorn before he made his way over to Goodheart. The young doctor placed a hoof on the old doctor’s shoulder with a smile. “You are a good doctor, Goodheart. Take your rest for as long as you need it, I shall handle her further on my own until you are ready to come back, what do you say about that?” he asked with a caring tone.

“Wild, I can not thank you enough for everything you have been doing for me. When they first assigned you with me, I was having my deep doubts, I will not lie about it. But the doubts have disappeared as snow before the sun now. Thank you,” the stallion replied while a faint smile formed itself on his face. He had taken the offer of his colleague in silence and couldn't be happier with it.

“No need to thank me, just doing my best for everypony. Hey, even doctors need to be in their best shape, right?” said Wild while he kept the smile on his own face. A smile that got followed by a little chuckle of him. Though the chuckle was never returned by Goodheart.

Though the words did manage to create the very slight smile on the face of the elder stallion. Which only became a little bit bigger as he gave a simple nod in response of the spoken words. “That’s true,” he added soon after it. He could have only agreed with them for they were the truth.

“Now you just calmly sit there while I continue on the job. Trying to salvage, what could be salvaged,” added Wild after he had turned himself around in order to face the hump of mystery and burned meat. The young doctor had his work cut out for himself without a single doubt in his mind.

~~~~

But Rarity on the other end had more than enough of the procedure she was going under. The mare wanted nothing more but revenge on the one pony that had brought the fate she was suffering upon her. The vampiric mare just wanted to squeeze the life out of the wretched unicorn rather sooner than later with the greatest of pleasures. That thought alone fueled her fires to do any form of action against them. Yet she still waited for her timing to be just right.

The burned unicorn would have gathered all of the strength that was left in her body and not much later it were both of her forelegs that twitched just a little bit on the table. Then the room got filled with a moan that came from an unknown origin. A moan that was filled with pure discomfort and that was loud enough for the both of the stallions to look up, and at her.

The two doctors just stared towards the charred unicorn and it was the utter confusion that could be seen in both of their eyes. Yet it was Wild who dared to walk back to her. He needed some form of confirmation on the thing that they had heard a few seconds ago.

Another moan left Rarity’s mouth before her hindlegs also gave off a very slight twitch. The young doctor watched the motions in utter amazement and pure disbelief. He even tried to formulate some words he could say for it all. “T-This is...i-impossible!” It was only then that a deep shock went through his entire body. A shock which caused his eyes to widen themselves. “L-Lady, please, lay still or you will make it only worse!” he spoke up to her in order to keep Rarity calm.

Yet the unicorn didn't listen to his words. It was the hatred that had consumed her as a whole. Rarity allowed her deepest and darkest side to emerge on the surface of her mind in order to survive her state she was in. A side of her that never should have seen any form of light under any given circumstances. Under the black and burned eyelids got her sapphire blue rims turned into a set of pure blood red rims of utter madness and pure hatred.

And in one forceful motion had she opened her eyes. The burned and hardened skin got broken into pieces yet they never fell down from her eyes. They were still fused to her like the exoskeleton of a changeling. Her head went up and down, right and left before they would have found their rest on doctor Wild. Then the vampiric unicorn released a deep huff through her nose.

~~~~

The blond doctor stared right down into the eyes of the beast for a mere second and could see the insanity and overall hatred that was flowing through them as clear as crystal. But his own reflexes kicked in after a second. He jumped a little bit away from the sudden movements on the table. He didn't even knew what to say about it and he just watched her. All while she continued to stare at him. In her sickened mind, she thought about the million forms of attacking the helpless stallion. And within a few seconds she came up with the perfect plan. A simple head on charge before she would sink her fangs into the young and unprepared doctor Wild. It was simple but effective.

More and more strength made its way into her muscles and ever so slowly managed the charred unicorn to rise up from the table while she had fixed her gaze upon doctor Wild who only walked back even further. Goodheart still sat on his chair and he simply watched in utter amazement and disbelief at the sight before him. He simply admired the mare her will to live even through her horrible conditions. But the admiring would be turned into fear quicker than anypony could expect.

“L-Lady, please, for your own safety, g-get back on the table, p-please.” Wild managed to stumble out while he kept his eyes fixed on her. But Rarity didn't give a single reaction to his word and she simply started to grin like the monster she was. Her burned lips still managed to show the elongated and pure white fangs she had in her upper jaw. The young doctor looked at them and he knew that things would be going out of control. “No way..!” he stumbled out as he stopped his walking and just kept looking at her.

The grin got even wider to the point she was staring at him with an open mouth. The fangs could be seen in their full glory and the young doctor managed to tear his attention away from her. He was looked for an exit in pure desperation. Though the only one there was, was the door that would be leading back into the rest of the hospital. A door that was located on the other side of the burned mare. They had to pass her if the two doctors wanted to get out. They had to pass the monster that once was a wonderful unicorn if they wanted to keep living their lives.

~~~~

One quick jump into the air was more than enough for her to pin the helpless doctor to the ground. After that could Rarity be found right above him. The charred, broken black skinned mare released a deep and dark hiss right into the face of the doctor. Wild couldn't do anything anymore. He was frozen in pure fear and shivered deep as the stone cold, charred hoof of the mare made its way down his neck. It managed to set up some veins in them to be visible in her eyes.

The only part of his body he still had control over, happened to be his eyes. They spotted that through the cracks of her broken skin. For the red tissue could be seen in all of its full glory. Yet despite the monstrous appearance, it was a miracle to witness for the both of them, to see something that was almost impossible. An abnormally of reality itself could she be called. Wild continued to stare at the red tissue and tried to think of reasons. But all he could think about was his own life.

The hoof made a couple more strokes up and down and Rarity then spotted the right vein with relative ease. With her thirst being the dominant feeling in her body next to her mindset, she didn't waste another second. Under the sounds of a deep and dark hiss she sunk her fangs right into his neck and tore the veins to pieces without any form of mercy.

Rarity allowed the blood gush out of his body and straight into her mouth before it would be swallowed. Wild screamed in utter agony at the horrifying sight before him as Goodheart just sat in his chair. The stallion was hit by surprise and found himself in a state of being in a surreal world. Nothing in his years of working in the hospital had taught him just what to do when a vampony would have attacked his - or a - coworker.

~~~~

While more blood of the stallion entered her body, there were more of the burned pieces of her black body just fell off. Some parts were still being attached to strings of a creepy, red colored slime. The scene almost made making it look like a bug which grew out of its exoskeleton, but then a lot more creepier. Underneath the black pulp there was her perfectly white coat revealed to both of the stallions. The screams of Wild became less with every swallow of blood that was being consumed. But not only did his sounds died down, but so did his strength and will to live further on.

Under one last swallow that went together with a moan of utter pleasure had Rarity removed her mouth from the wound. She gazed deeply into the eyes of Wild while she panted deeply from the short amount of time she had drained him in. Some of his blood could still be seen running down the charred chin she had. The vampiric unicorn opened her mouth in order to speak in a stone cold voice that would even haunt in the bravest of hearts. “Goodnight, doctor,” she said.

Wild tried to understand her words with all the force he still had left in him. Then he watched her head lower itself. The next thing he could feel was the sharp pain of something sharp that went going into his chest. An object that pierced right through his heart.

Goodheart gasped for air at all the events that happened before him. Yet as the icing on the sick cake would Rarity have retracted her horn out of Wild’s body. She rose her head back up and searched for his eyes. Blood streamed down the elongated part of her head before it would have made contact with her forehead. There, her red rimmed eyes had fallen upon the other doctor. The insane unicorn licked her lips in a lust for more of what she wanted. Of that what she truly needed in that moment.

47 An endless nightmare

The blood of doctor Wild was still dripping down from her horn as well as her chin. The charcoaled unicorn made her way over to doctor Goodheart with a calm pace to her trot. The poor stallion was shivering in his chair while fearing for his life. He had just witnessed the brutal murder of his colleague right before his eyes. And the murderer? Something that was believed to have been a mere myth. The stallion tried his best to get out of the chair and make a run for it. Though his aged bones just prevented it from happening. He would be nothing but a mere toy for her. A toy to break.

More and more of the black charred skin fell off of her body while the strings of red slime got separated. Though what they revealed underneath, was something that spoke against every form of imagination possible. For the darkness was to be replaced with her normal, ivory white coat. Rarity herself just swung her hips from side to side in a seducing manner as she came closer. The vampony focused her eyes on the terrified doctor with a sick glee. With each step she took, there was a small humps of flesh that fell to the ground and when enough of her own flesh had been regenerated, the true reason why she wore the purple ‘fabric’ came to light. Another sick revelation came to light.

Her wings uncurled themselves from her body with rapid speed and sent some of the burned hide onto the walls. The eyes of Goodheart shrunk to near nothingness. There was nothing to his knowledge was able to do the things he had just witnessed. “Devil! Unholy monster that you are!” he shouted at her. Those words had been the first that came into his mind for the sights.

Rarity took the spoken words as an utter insult and exhaled loudly and angry before she replied with her own words. “Take those words back, and well now!” She found herself standing still just before him. Her red rimmed eyes and the black skin around her eyes created an even more fear indulging image than she was before. She looked like the images drawn from a being that was supposed to be the root of all evil. In the eyes of the doctor, she was just that very thing.

“W-Why should I? You are... Nightmare Moon’s incarnation!” spoke Goodheart brave. But within his undertone could the fear be heard just all too clear. His eyes kept themselves fixed upon the monster that stood before him. If he wanted to kill her, end the life of this monster all together to stop the torment he was going to. But if wanted to, he better had a good plan of attack ready. His gaze would be seen forever on her retina, or so he thought to himself. Though reality always packed out a lot different than it was expected. It was an easy prey for the vampony, hardly called sport.

Rarity just snickered deep to herself before she shook her head a couple times from side to side. “No, no, no, you see, Nightmare Moon desires to have an everlasting night and reign over that. I simply desire to live on, and for that...” Rarity spoke up in her normal tone before she opened her mouth a bit further. She let her sharp fangs to be seen in his eyes. The blood covered fangs used by her to live forwards on. The doctor shivered once more before her tongue licked them clean them from Wild’s blood. Then her voice echoed through the room once again. The ending of the sentence she had started, was there. “...I require too feed. Hunter or prey, doctor. Which are you?”

Goodheart gulped as he knew he couldn't do anything against her madness but that wouldn't stop him from trying. He would have done anything to escape his situation. He wanted return to his loving wife and daughter without pardon. The look in his eyes changed into a determined one and he gently rose up from his chair. He left every trace of fear in his body simply behind him and looked into the eyes of the unicorn. “We are going to play it like that, bring it on then!” he spoke as a taunt.

~~~~

The vampiric mare jumped a bit backwards at the sudden reaction she was granted. When Rarity landed back on the ground, she lowered her head and bend a little bit through her forelegs. The stance in which she stood enabled her to just jump on him if she so desired. “Stallions first,” she spoke in tone that yelled the crazed joy that was flowing through her body. The beast would have enjoyed the hunt perhaps a bit too much for his liking.

The doctor huffed and before he let his eyes went over to the equipment table. A small grin was formed when they fell upon an unused bone saw and he noticed that his chances to escape immediately became a lot bigger. “Seems like you still are the lady as I remember her to be,” spoke Goodheart before he rushed over to the little table and stuck his hoof in the brace of the bone saw.

Through a set of magnets within the brace, the saw became connected to his metal hoofshoe and he turned himself around to face her with a sharp weapon of his own. “See this?” he said before waving the thing a little bit. “Doctor’s orders.” A grin came to his face while all of his bones and muscles hade made him move a lot faster. All because of the adrenaline that was rushing through his body. The battle between life and death awaited, he would come out as the victor in his own eyes.

“Gna, I will enjoy draining you. Let’s do this!” Rarity spoke and she jumped up into the air. Her plan was to repeat what worked before. She wanted pin him down to the ground, take off the saw and sank her fangs into him. A simple plan that would have worked, but there was one factor she had forgotten. One tiny little thing she hadn’t taken into account during her jump.

Goodheart rose his saw up and above his face when he saw the jump coming towards him. The stallion was hoping it would either hit her or at least break the charge into a different direction. The last thing he needed in that moment was her succeeding upon the attack.

Whether it was his luck or he really knew what he was doing, it was the second thing that happened. Though the saw had only made a cut in her flesh as she arched over him. The sudden increase in pain had sent the mare off to his right where she fell down to the ground with a loud thud on the floor. Whatever her injuries were, they had become a lot worse in his eyes.

Rarity huffed and puffed deep while she tried to raise back up upon her legs. She was recharging from the received blow. The mare gave him a stare of death after she had inspected the wound that walked over her entire side. “Not bad,” she spoke while blood gushed out of the cut. Blood that would heal it but still created an unpleasant sight to be seen. “But I am done with these games now. Nothing can be done easy, can’t it?”

~~~~

“I won’t let you escape, monster!” he spoke to her while he rose the blade again to give her another cut. Goodheart was ready to attack her once more. He would have done it if she came any closer to him. The looks in his eyes didn't show any sign of remorse for her as the good doctor wanted to end her existence. One way or the other. Yet he had plans to succeed upon the target.

“And who says that? A doctor who doesn't know when to its too late? Seems like you never truly worked your scandal away. Such a good mare, so easy to be cured. And you let her die like that. Tsk, tsk, tsk, it surprises me you are still employed here,” spoke Rarity in a taunting voice. The vampiric unicorn was hoping for a blind charge that came forth out of rage. A charge she could use to her advantage by countering with the greatest of ease.

The images that had tormented the poor stallion for years all rushed back before his eyes. He remembered the ungrateful day where all of his regret began. Tears managed to have built themselves up below his eyes and he sniffled for a second. “S-She wasn't so easily to be cured! I tried everything in my power to save her, you weren't there, monster. No, you were probably enjoying another meal before killing it, like what you did here! I don’t even know why they saved you from that burning building. You should have been left to burn and rot. Doesn't mean I will not try it,” he spoke up towards her while he wiped his eyes clean. The stallion was just enraged at her. Which caused him to have gone to any length to stop her from that point onward.

Rarity just released a snicker in response to his words. She had taken note of the rage being built up in his eyes. She thought that one last taunt would have been more than enough to make him charge. She needed to add just one last insult to it all. Even though he spoke words she took as an insult as well, Rarity discarded them quickly. Her lust for blood was far greater than her pride in the moment. A mistake she shouldn’t have made in the first place. “Oh please, don’t make me laugh will you. We all know what happened that night. Or do I have to remember you, that you lost your first daughter as well?” she spoke up. With it, she hoped that it would have been enough to let him go.

The words entered his ears and all the tears in his eyes disappeared. His entire face began to twitch in utter rage. “Don’t begin about her... I will send you back to the fires that created you!” he snarled towards her in an angry tone. He aimed the bonesaw straight towards her. Goodheart always had been the kind of stallion who held all forms of life very close to him and the pregnancy of his wife was the most amazing thing that ever happened to him.

That was until a very dramatic event took place in his life. Due to unforeseen events within the foal itself, it passed away before its birth. It was something that left both his wife and himself devastated by the news when they got to hear it. For weeks they had cried about it and all of those horrible memories returned into his mind like they were nothing.

~~~~

“Come on, come on...” the vampony spoke to herself while she watched the rage continuing to be build up. The mare had gained the knowledge about his family because he spilled the words when they were talking about the dress for his still living daughter. Information she thought to have forgotten a very long time ago. Yet it still was there, lingering in her memories.

With a yell of pure primal, stallion’s power did he then charged forward to her. He wasn't able to keep himself together anymore, all her words had broken his mind and he wanted to see her gone. Before his eyes everything turned into nothing but black with the exception of her red rimmed eyes. He wanted to cut and gut her just so badly at that point in time.

Rarity smirked at the charge and countered it by taking it head on. But when she took it, the vampiric unicorn guided him over to the ground before she locked him in all four of her legs. With a loud thud on the floor did his head made contact with the floor of the room. Within a mere second had he lost his consciousness. Just like that, was he out for the count. The stallion’s eyes blinked only a couple of times before they stayed shut. The smirk that would be found on her face got turned into a smile of sadistic enjoyment. In the end she placed her fangs into his neck. The consumption of his blood had started and he didn't even knew about it.

More blood entered her undead body. During it were the final bits of her charred skin which fell off. The pieces of skin still went down in their insectoid manner. Below each little piece had her normal coat regenerated itself even more from the done damage.

But aside of her coat, the fires also consumed her mane and tail all the way. Two things that were even more precious to Rarity than any other thing of her body. While she consumed more blood from him under the sound of pleasuring moans, there were a few things that happened on her head and behind. Two small sprouts of hair grew back and with the passage of a few seconds they erupted into an explosion of both mane and tail. A mane and tail that were without her signature curls sadly enough. It didn’t matter much though, she was having her hair back again.

The vampiric unicorn removed herself from the wound under some deep panting and gave him one last look before she kissed him on the lips with her own blood covered one. She just released him out of her hold. Where she showed no remorse for Wild, her mind crawled back to her much more normal state after she had consumed the blood of Goodheart. But whether he would live or die, she didn't cared for in the least bit. For he still had tried to end her life once and for all.

She was then faced with another problem. She had to make her departure from the room and the building as a whole. The mare wanted to keep a low profile to herself. Thus marching through the hallways as her normal self was not a thing she could do. Rarity needed to come up with a plan of some sorts that would be giving her an wild card. The blood red eyes went all over the room in order to find something that could possibly assist her. Almost anything would have done the trick.

“Come on, come on, think Rarity, think for once! You need to escape a bloody hospital,” she snarled to himself before her eyes fell upon the deceased body of doctor Wild. She had a good look at his attire for a couple of seconds while the plan got formed within her head. “That is it!”

The unicorn ran up to doctor Goodheart and undressed him from his white lab coat. She placed it around her own body after her wings had curled back up around her body. “A bit big, but good enough to do the trick,” she spoke to herself upon inspecting her simple looking attire. She truly looked like a doctor, but with just the labcoat it could work straight into her disadvantage.

Rarity shook the thought off of herself and then turned herself over to the door. The unicorn allowed her magical power to collect itself in her horn which shone its natural blue. When she had enough power within her horn got it released towards the door in the hope it would get unlocked and swung open. Much to her luck, her plan worked and she had created an escape route for herself. At least it appeared to be that way.

~~~~

It was then that she remembered something else. The very thing that had awoken her and even send her on the bloodlust of a rampage. That small piece of skin that was cut away by Wild. The mare turned herself back into the room and scanned it all to find out where he had placed it.

Then she walked up to a desk with the cabinet beneath it. Like a hunter who kept its eyes on the prey, Rarity kept hers on a small sample glass. One that was sealed off from the air and held the precious cargo. A slice of pure, vampiric flesh. "So we meet once again, don't we?" the mare spoke up before she looked to her very own flesh. With a huff she charged up her horn with the intention to destroy it. Yet there was something that prevented her from doing so.

For the more she looked into the glass, the more she could see the flesh turned to black and even rot. "...Well in all the hell's deep? She was right after all... it really does do that." And then there was nothing else but sheer dust. With a grin she opened the sample glass again and just poured all of the content out on the desk. Bits and pieces left the glass and it truly was just nothing but common dust and ashes. "But that means..."

Rarity turned her body around in order to see what had become of all her other charred remains. In her eyes she caught the sight that stood equally to the one in the glass. All of it had decayed into nothing but just, dust and ash before her eyes. "This keeps getting better and better," she spoke to herself with a grin. The mare smashed the glass against the ground before she walked back up to the door to make her true departure from the room. Her desire to be free again, was almost fulfilled.

The unicorn walked through the door and in the left corner of her eyes she caught the staircase that would be leading up to the ground and upper levels of the hospital. Rarity first looked dead ahead though and read the sign that was placed next to the other door. “Morgue... how eerily convenient,” she mumbled to herself before a shiver took over. The mare closed the door that led to the operation room again and then just turned over to her left. To her right was nothing more but the hallway that would end up in the boiler room of the hospital, providing the heat it required with each day. The room held nothing of interest for her, so Rarity walked with careful of steps towards the staircase. The mare tried to make as little noise as possible while she kept her ears perked for any other sounds that might occur through the hallway.

Her simulated heartbeat could be felt in her throat despite the attempts to keep it silent with all the might in her body. With gentle steps she sneaked up the stairs while her eyes were fixed upon the pair of folding doors at the top. She just waited for them to go open any second and she had to charge once again.

~~~~

But they never opened. Everything stayed closed. After a long and nervous walk up did the mare peek her head through the door. She allowed her eyes to watch whatever there could be seen.

What she caught in her eyes was an almost empty hospital hall. The desk at the entrance with a sleeping doctor in the chair before her eyes turned over to the clock. “Midnight,” she whispered to herself and collected her mind sincerely. “Impossible to have it on the same day... Means we are tomorrow midnight or even further in. So they have been working on me for...” A deep shiver went through her all of the sudden. Her red rimmed eyes closed themselves under great force for a moment. “At least twenty-four hours...” she added in disgust.

The shiver would have made place for a rage that was aimed towards one being in particular. The very being that started it all for her. Her eyes opened themselves once again and the gaze had turned. The eyes irradiated the fact that she wanted to see more blood flowing on the already horrible night. With some quick and quiet hoofsteps had she made her way passed the frost desk of the hospital. After that she managed to go out of the front door without anypony noticing her. She almost couldn't believe that it was that easily for her to leave the hospital as a whole.

Rarity found herself once again back in the outside world. The first thing she did was taking a deep inhale of fresh and unburned air through her nose and smiled at the scents she caught up. “The night is wonderful once again,” she spoke as her eyes fell on the skies above her. The faint moonlight shone over the land ever so majestically as always. The faintness could be explained due to the storm clouds that still were in existence even after her dreadful operation.

The storm that was given the nickname of Raging Pegasi still hadn't made its departure from the lands. Instead it just continued to show its sheer awesome power towards the cities and towns. Yet even though it was one of the most violent storms from the year, it had been drifting away from the rustic town and could be judged to be heading north. Towards the frosty peaks of the Frozen North. They would be the last to have felt the rage before it died down again.

Even though the fact was there that the clouds had simply been gone, the electricity of the thunder could still be felt in the air. The static was even so much that it could even be felt at ground levels as an odd tingling.

~~~~

While Rarity watched the cloud filled skies for a little while longer had the gears finally kicked back into her mind. She moved her head over to the highest hill her eyes could see in the nearby environment. The royal castle of Canterlot fell in them as that was the highest point. It was something that caused the unicorn to boil in rage once again. Her eyes twitched a little bit before she took the first step in an attempt to walk over to it.

Even though it would be a day or two walk over to the royal city, Rarity was determined to find the being who was out for her death and she would return the favor with deep interest. Growls and hisses took their turn every so often as she found herself on the lonely and empty road towards the capital of Equestria itself.

Her horn allowed itself collect some magic in it and soon enough undid the mare herself from the lab coat she had been wearing. It got thrown aside and into the bushes before her wings uncurled themselves under a new look in her eyes. The horn lost its aura after the coat had disappeared in the darkness. Her pacing raised itself from a small trot into a galloping pace while her wings were spread out as much as they would go. Rarity was planning on something she had only done a couple of times so far and could only pray it would work.

Rarity continued to gallop as fast as she could until she took one big leap into the air. She had expected herself to fall straight back to the ground, but she did everything except that. The vampiric unicorn would have found herself soaring through the skies like a pegasus always could have done. She kept her attention firmly fixed upon the royal city though. She wouldn’t be able to enjoy the sights beneath her.

It was within the walls of the city that her next prey could be found. Her first few seconds in the air were a little bit wobbly due to some issues in both stability and aerodynamics. But she adjusted herself with some quick motions to them. She remembered the time she had gained the set of butterfly wings which was of great help to her. Their difference in flight wasn't too big for her and with the issues solved, she rocketed off into the darkness of the night and under the guidance of the moon.

~~~~

Hours before the vampiric unicorn would as much as even come back to her knowledge down on the table could both Magnum and Twilight found themselves in the waiting area of the hospital. The two were assigned to the hall in order to not leave Rarity’s side. Even though the doctors gave them already the advice to leave. With the burn marks that Rarity had, even the magic of Celestia wouldn’t have be enough to truly get her back.

The white coated, light brown maned stallion released a deep sigh through his nostrils and wiped away a new set of tears while he paced up and down the room. Twilight on the other hoof, was entertaining herself with her mind. It sounded odd but it was all that she could think off without thinking about Rarity to make time pass.

“Twilight...” Magnum spoke up after he had sat down next to the unicorn mare. “Would you, or could you, write a letter to my wife? She needs to know what happened, why I am not at home and such.” It was the most logical thing to do in the moment, for the both of them.

Upon the calling of her name alone did she opened her eyes and looked at him with a dull look. The lack of sleep and magical exhaustion had been wearing a bit on her mind. But his request was something that she had to do for her feelings. She couldn't just left the mother of one of her closest friends left out in the dark. “I’ll try my best, Magnum,” she replied before her horn coated itself within the magical aura and she summoned an arcane quill and scroll. “What might the message for her be?”

The stallion sunk a little bit in thought while figuring out what the best words could have been. “Pearl honey, Rarity’s boutique had burned down to nothing but ashes last night. Our little baby girl has been transported over to the hospital in Ponyville, where she undergoes heavy surgery. The doctors don’t give her much chance but I still hold hope. Don’t, don’t tell Sweetie yet until the definitive answer has fallen. Love, Magnum,” he spoke up with great difficulty. Right after that were the tears of sadness. Streaming over his cheeks in silence. Twilight took deep notice on just how difficult it was for him to speak his words and could understand why he didn't wanted to tell his youngest daughter the news.

Yet the quill moved itself all over the paper before the message was done. And much like in the fashion as Spike would send something through his fiery breath, Twilight let the same thing happen. As she discharged her horn, the paper went up in a raspberry smoke until it had disappeared out of their eyes. Then Twilight proceeded on by closing in on Magnum and she wrapped both of her forelegs around his neck. She tucked him gently in for a tight and warm hug.

Magnum himself almost had turned into a little colt who had lost his toy due to something unexplainable. That was how he felt himself in his own mind, nonetheless he still wrapped his own forelegs around her and embraced the hug. “She will be fine, Magnum, we have been through so much together. Nightmare Moon, Discord, the royal wedding, all that made her stronger than any of us could possibly do. She’s a fighter, she wants to live,” said Twilight in a soft tone. She hoped to comfort him a little bit more by stroking his mane.

“I, I know she is... but those burn marks, t-truly worry me,” he replied in a whisper and then went silent again. He couldn't bare the thoughts about burying his own daughter the way she looked. The power of gas was something all should fear, for that was what caused the explosion that set the place on fire. That was told to him by the pegasus police officer.

“Sleep well for now, Magnum, you need it more than you might think,” replied Twilight also in a whisper. After that did her own eyes close themselves off from the world. The two of them needed their sleep more than they had originally thought. During their hug, they both fell back into the realm of the dreams. Although for Twilight it was more the reliving of a bygone memory.

~~~~

With the passage of hours was it the mustached stallion who woke up. There was a shock that went through his body. His eyes opened and they saw the chest of Twilight staring right at him. He got a little uncomfortable at the sight and with care he removed himself out of the hug with her. Magnum lowered the body of the sleeping unicorn down to the bottom of the chair and allowed her to continue her sleep.

The stallion himself left the chair he sat on and stood up to pace once more. His thoughts were running wild and after a set of minutes hopelessly spend in his mind, he found himself leaning against the doorway that had a straight line of sight to the entrance of the building. “I can only pray for you, my daughter. Pray that you are strong enough to overcome this,” he mumbled to himself.

Yet as he stood there, there was a figure that sneaked out of the door through which they had carried his daughter through. Just as mysterious as it came, it disappeared through the front door. Magnum was almost frozen solid at the sight. He looked like as if he had seen a ghost or something the like. Everything from that strange and even creepy being was pointing to his very own daughter. The coat was there, the posture was there, even the mane was there. All that was truly missing within them, were the curling's. “R-Rarity?” he spoke up.

Twilight had been awoken by his pacing and had one eye opened. What followed was that a slight moan got released through her mouth. Though her eye was watching over him with the greatest of care. “Your suffering from delusions, Magnum. Your sadness for Rarity makes you think you see her, but she truly isn't there,” she replied to him.

“And how do you know that?” the stallion replied after he had turned himself around with a raised eyebrow. It was not that he didn't trust Twilight, but he did question her words deeply.

“I know how the mind works for the most part,” the unicorn mare stated before she gave off a tired yawn and closed her eye again. She wanted to go back to sleep again, analyze the events as they had been.

“So my mind... was playing tricks with me?” the stallion questioned as he turned back around to witness the empty hallway. In his mind it was just on giant tug of war between the words Twilight spoke and the sights he had seen. Only time would justify which one of the two had it to the right end. Who had seen, or spoken the truth as it was.

48 There is no place like home

Rarity soared through the skies like a pegasus. The wonderful light of the moon shone right through the translucent purple skin that was in the wings. Which on their turn cast a wonderful yet scary play of light on the ground. Two spots of purple light that traveled along the pathways which were leading to the city. Though the play had one major disadvantage that came with it as it revealed where she was in the skies. Not that she cared much for it though. She was on the hunt and wouldn’t stop for anything. Somepony would pay deep for the crimes that were committed.

In order to counter that did the mare took refuge in the higher skies the more she moved closer to the lands capital. Rarity moved through the clouds and for the first time ever she got to know just what clouds truly were as she blinked at the discovery. She raced through them and some of the core material entered her mouth. “Cotton candy?” she spoke out loud before her eyes crossed themselves a little bit and she spit out whatever had entered. Her tongue left her mouth in an attempt to lose the rest as she wasn't a fan of the flavor. “Now everything is getting too crazy around here,” she muttered after a couple spits were done to get the taste out of her mouth.

The unicorn shook her head again in an attempt to get her priorities straight and continued on to fly for a couple more minutes. Though then there was the terrible pain which jolted into the joints of her wings. The action alone was enough to make wince in midair. “B-Bloody hell,” she muttered to herself. With a careful look of her eyes she made her descend towards the ground. She never flapped her wings again and used them for something they were truly good for. Which was the very act of gliding. Rarity’s only hopes were that the pain didn't became worse and that there was nopony on the ground that could see her coming.

Luck managed to find itself on her side once again as the pain didn't got worse but only because she didn't even dare to flap them. Rarity safely managed to glide her way over to the ground with the only true trouble she met was the wind that worked against her. Even though the pain didn't become worse for her. Yet with each hoof she descended, there was a shot of pain went through her body. Her eyes rose themselves up to the moon before she released a deep and forced sigh through her nose. She allowed her face to bath in its magical light. All in an attempt to soothe the pain just enough to make it bearable.

~~~~

Rarity found herself panting deep against herself after she had set her hooves on the solid ground once again. There was she treated with one last shot of pain. It traveled all they through her body which made her bend through both her hind- and forelegs. It was strong enough for her to close her eyes forcefully under the sounds of a dark hiss of pain. The pain was something unbearable for the unicorn and she could only pray it would leave soon again. “Graw, you bloody idiot that you are! You knew you could never fly for that long. But what do you do, you just rocket off like that,” spoke Rarity to herself through the pain in an attempt to ease it a little bit. She blamed it all on herself. That was the only thing that she could have done. In the end was also her who had caused it to begin with.

The pain died off once again and the unicorn brought her wings up to her face. Just to stretch them a little bit. While the bones inside of them all snapped in their places had Rarity released a couple moans and groans in response to it. Then she would have curled them back up around her body. Thus they created the infamous nightgown she was forced to wear. The unicorn had tried to fly in the past, though every attempt did result in her just getting the terrible pain in her back.

The sockets to where the wings would have connected to the body were there, but they never had developed themselves further due to the vampiric state. A state in which the aging process was stopped or progresses much slower. Which meant that a long surgery would be the thing she required in order to have any ability to maintain long flights with her wings. Though she wasn’t too keen on the surgical part. Never had been and never would be.

Yet it was the mystical art of gliding with them which happened to be something she did had perfected over the months. It was one of the easiest things to do for her with them. All she had to do was to jump and spread her wing before the wind did the rest for her. Within the air she only would have to steer and she was almost like the batponies. So silent, so calm and just as deadly.

But with the events that happened in Cloudsdale long ago, she never found herself comfortable in the vast emptiness of the skies. Ever since she plummeted down to the ground after her butterfly wings got burned, she had preferred the hard soil of the earth below her hooves. A thing which Rainbow loved to tease her with, a lot.

Accompanied with a loud exhale that left her in a growling manner continued Rarity on her path towards the regal and royal city that was merely a stone throw away by then. But each step she took caused her mind to wander more off into the longest distance of hatred. It wouldn't be long before she would face her ex-slave once again.

~~~~

With a walk of more than six hours and a rather uncomfortable train trip behind her, had Fleur finally made her return into Canterlot at the coming of the celestial dawn. The large unicorn found herself wandering through its near empty streets in order to find the right mansion. A mansion she hasn't been in for the last half year. From time to time she even wondered if it still stood there.

Her eyes were rested on each of the wonderful houses that could be seen as the one that followed up being even more extraordinary than the last. In the end they fixed themselves on one in particular as she gained a bright smile. After everything that happened to her, after all she had been through, Fleur could almost say that she was home once again.

The mare followed the steel fence all the way up to the front gate where two guard hold their posts. The mare simply smiled at the two of them and they looked back at her with the same smiled on their faces. “Welcome back, miss Dis Lee,” one of them spoke to her and the both of them made way for her by opening the gate to her home. Even though the side split in the face was visible as the sun, neither of them made a remark on it. It wasn’t their place to question or ask.

“Thank you both kindly,” replied Fleur under a light bow through her forelegs. She walked up the path that would have lead her over to the front door of her home. Though she couldn't resist it to have a look at the maintained garden. One in which she always brought her spare time through. Whether it be bathing in the sun, lunching or even do some gardening of her own. It was just wonderful to be there. Especially with the rising, morning sun.

Soon after the feelings of nostalgia did she gave a couple knocks in the oaken front door of the mansion. The knock wasn't answered right away but the mare had all the time in the world. She turned herself around once again to watch the front garden a bit more. Her eyes then fell upon a small pedal for roses. Their formation was a waving pattern and it really showed that to the fullest of effects. It happened to be a little thing Fleur did herself one day long ago.

After the passage of some second the sound of it being unlocked did their turns and under a gentle screech of the hinges it got opened. In the opening stood a light yellow coated, earth pony mare who wore a traditional French maids outfit while she stared at the larger mare with a set of big, ruby colored eyes. “M-Miss Dis Lee? Is that, t-truly you?” she managed to ask through her disbelief and in her signature British accent. But her eyes did caught the double sided face and she was visually horrified by the display.

Fleur gave her a warm smile and a slight nod in response to the spoken words. “It is me indeed, but may I please enter?” she spoke up as she wanted to step through the doorway itself.

“Oh yes, of course, excuse me here,” the maid reacted quite quick before she took a step aside. The motion allowed her rightful master to enter her true home. Which she of course did with the some great pleasures. The eyes of Fleur would have watched over the enormous hall with the staircases that would be leading up to the upper level on either side of it. It was a sight for sore eyes.

~~~~

It was a wonderful sight to behold as the architecture had something away of that from an ancient, royal castle. Everything was made out of the finest of marble and within the support columns that held up part of the second floor, were a series of figures carved within them. Figures that represented both the celestial and lunar guards with their signature weapons and armor.

They looked ready for the duty given to them and that was for what they were used. Fancy Pants believed that the spirits of the guards also guarded their very house. A fools fate to believe it probably was, but it had always worked for as long as Fleur could remember. The staircases themselves were located on either side and spiraled up before they end up at the floor above them with a curve starting at the first step.

When she stood in the house, Fleur’s had tiredness managed to catch up with her. She was being used to a life of work during the day and sleep at night. But with the events that happened as they were, it had gotten more and difficult for her to keep her eyes open. What had taken the most of her energy was the fires in the boutique that were caused by her. “Miss, you have to tell me just where you have been all this time, of course, we had the will of master Pants, a-and your letter, but I wish to hear it out of your own mouth. N-Not to mention... your face. E-Excuse me rudeness though,” the maid spoke up after she closed the door behind the unicorn.

Fleur gave her a light chuckle for her words before she made her way over to one of the marble staircases. “If you are willing to make up my bed, then I shall tell you in the finest of details what happened, my dear Ruby,” answered Fleur. The maid gave a nod together with a smile as she quickly made her way passed the larger mare. Ruby raced up to the stairs and then disappeared in one of the doors that the second floor was holding. The unicorn just continued on her way up the stairs. She didn’t had a feeling of haste, nor did she needed to be somewhere anytime soon.

When she had made it to the top, she walked up to the middle and hung her forelegs over the railing of the balcony. It was a small balcony that offered her a view over the small front area of the house. But also to the many windows which could be found on either sides and in front of her.

Fleur then let her eyes rest on one of them and thus on the world outside, a world that she saw through the stained glass window which held an image of Fancy Pants family weapon. Yet what drew the most attention to her eyes was the crescent moon that could be seen making its departure from the skies above them. “That same moon...” Fleur mumbled to herself before a deep exhale caused some steam to leave her. It had been during the same moon that shone upon her while the fiasco at the graveyard unfolded.

~~~~

It wasn't much later afterward that Ruby had returned from the room she had entered. With a gentle pace she walked over to Fleur while a smile could be found on her face. “Your room is ready miss. I placed a pot of warm coal under the mattress so your cold bones can warm up during the night,” she spoke with a kind tone her voice. A tone that did a decent job at hiding the sheer happiness that went through her for the fact that Fleur was back after such a long time.

The larger unicorn calmed herself down on the spot and then turned her head over with a smile. She kicked her forelegs off of the railing and dropped them back on the floor once again. “Thank you, my dear,” spoke Fleur in a thankful tone before she walked past the maid. Only to have disappeared in the door that the maid came out of.

Ruby watched her go and then entered through the door herself. She entered the bedroom which both the mare and stallion once shared again. But it all belonged to the mare after the unfortunate passing away of the stallion. Her ruby colored eyes caught a Fleur who made her way into the warm bed before she released a soft moan of comfort.

“Hmm, this is simply perfect, Ruby,” she spoke while the maid closed the door behind her a bit and then made her way up to the bed. Fleur gave herself some time to look at the very room she hadn't been in for months and took note of the windows that gave a beautiful image over the valley of Canterlot.

The mixture of the twilight she let her eyes fall on had giving of a mysterious atmosphere but also a peaceful one in her eyes. The larger mare just stared over the sight that played outside for some seconds to come and took it towards herself. Her attention would have moved itself over to the walls where some paintings of famous artists hung. They had always done that and been there. She released a smile of recognition. Fleur could then say that she was home again. Everything was as it was supposed to be for her.

“Only doing my job the best I can, miss Dis Lee. But please, tell me everything about it. In the letter said that you were leaving the mansion to be with your, love,” spoke Ruby before she took place in a chair that stood close to the bed.

The larger unicorn rose a small eyebrow and positioned herself right up in the bed while her tone turned over to a whisper. “Love?” She had to find a way to lie herself out of the story because simply saying she set a fire in a building to kill a vampony would not only raise suspicion but all of the personal would declare her crazy as well.

“Is it true, milady?” the maid asked with even more curiosity in her voice.

Fleur had to the blink a couple times in order to just get what her maid meant. Yet made the connection quick, together with the memory of her writing the letter. “Yes, yes that was so. Or at least I thought so. I thought that that mare was able to return the same love to me as I gave Fancy Pants. Things looked quite well for a couple months. But the last two were horrible, we had arguments and fights all of the time,” she spoke before a deep sigh left through her nose as her eyes turned over to the ones of Ruby with a sad gaze in them. “I couldn't take it anymore, that is why I came back home...”

“But, what about the fire I heard from and, your face?” Ruby then asked.

~~~~

It was that very question that caught Fleur by surprise more than anything. She knew that news could travel fast but she never expected it to be going at the rate it seemed to be going. In true reply she kept herself silent for a couple more seconds. She thought up with a reply to the question. “That, that was an unfortunate event added up to a series of those already, Ruby. Same is going for my face I'm afraid,” she brought out as the definitive answer.

The maid gave a nod of understanding towards her for she knew she had been tugging the heartstrings of Fleur and moved in for a tight hug. The larger mare accepted the hug with comfort by wrapping her own forelegs rightly around her. “C-Could you leave me alone, for the day?” she asked in a polite manner despite the comfort of a real living being embracing her that wasn't any form of authority. It surprised her that there wasn't anything asked about her face, but that was probably better left that way.

“You are really tired aren't you?” Ruby almost whispered into one of the ears of the unicorn. Fleur gave a nod and the hug was broken ever so gently. But not before the maid gave a kiss on her forehead. “May you sleep well, milady. We shall see each other when the time is there again.”

A gentle blush appeared on the cheeks of the large unicorn before she spoke her reply in a soft tone. “We most certainly shall.” Ruby gave a last smile to her before she made her departure from the room after the words were spoken as the lights dimmed until nothing and the door closed itself. Fleur allowed a deep sigh of mixed emotions to leave through her nose and she lowered herself deeper in her bed after the lights were off. She placed her head deeply in the pillow and closed her eyes as the sleep caught up with her after mere seconds.

The unicorn would be granted a peaceful sleep during the upcoming day. A day that would be going by like any other. That was until the evening would set in once again. For the peaceful day, would be traded in for a horrible night, the last night.

~~~~

Through the dark streets of Canterlot she walked like a huntress. A mare that stood by and moved through the shadows as much as possible. All while she boiled herself within the emotion of hatred and rage. Not a single living soul dared to show itself on the cold streets as the news of the storm that had raged over the little town had all of the Canterlotians shiver in a deep fear. And all of them knew that the pegasi were leading the storm to the north, but if they wanted they could let the winds change at any given moment.

The storm would break into two pieces and one part would be send over towards their very homes just like that. “I’ll cut and then gut you alive before draining every last bit of blood inside that sorry-ass body of yours!” Rarity whispered to herself. It was just one of the many plans for her revenge that made their turn through her sick mind. The next that came was even more crazier than the last, but it all ended up in one way. The death of nopony else then Fleur Dis Lee.

The unicorn made her way in silence through the streets of the metropolis and had the moon to guide her the way. Adding up the fact that she knew where to go as there was only one place her victim could and would be hiding from her. And it happened to be a place she had been visiting for a couple times before and thus something that resulted in her knowing the route to walk.

Her blood red irises were traded in for the sapphire blue colored eyes and they got fixed on the very building were Fleur had entered the morning before. It caused her to hiss in a pleased manner. Rarity uncurled and spread her wings a little bit and in complete silence. The mare knew the pain would return without a doubt, but it was better than having to kill somepony who didn't knew anything between their feud. Her normal and regal side still had the upper hoof in her mind but her true vampiric side was still lurking from time to time, ready to reveal itself if that would be necessary.

With a high jump and a couple, silent flaps of her wings had Rarity moved her body over the metal fence and landed into the grass of the garden without a sound. Though the pain indeed returned into her wings. The sharp shock was sent through her whole body and made her curl them up even faster than normal. She lowered herself to keep a low profile on the ground. Rarity couldn't help it but to release a quiet hiss of pain through her closed mouth and shut her eyes for a moment.

She tried to press the pain away in all of her might without making any kind of sound. If she was caught in the garden, either a lot of dead bodies would be found or she would appear before court. Two things to which she wasn’t looking forward to in the least bit. The unicorn opened her eyes once more while the pain was almost gone. The unicorn took a couple sniffs into the air to smell if everything was clear for her to make a move. After that she would have made her way over the ground to the backdoor of the mansion. A door that would be leading her straight into the kitchen.

What was the most surprising of it all, was the simple fact that nopony even took notice of her presence in any shape or form. It was of course something that could be explained due to the fact of it being deep in the night and most of the souls in the mansion were asleep. Including Fleur who hadn't even woken up from hers since the moment she closed her eyes.

That was something that gave her free game to do her things as she saw fit of them. The only guards from the whole mansion were in fact the two that stood by the gate and since she already had passed them, her worries for other guards weren't there anymore. But her worries for encountering members of the staff.

~~~~

With great care and elegance did the unicorn enter through the backdoor that stood open and found herself in the kitchen of the mansion, the mare let out another hiss of joy before she would put her sneaking attempts to the max and the hunt had been opened. The hunt for nopony else then Fleur Dis Lee was on. The very pony she once was such good friends with in a distant past, had become one of her greatest enemies.

She spied in silence and with care through the building. Rarity listened to activity by every single door that she encountered. All in the hope to find that where she was looking for. The mare made her way past many rooms the mansion and she didn't even had the slightest of clues what was behind them. Although the one thing was for certain was that none of them contained her target.

It was only after she had moved up the marble staircase and laid her ear against one of the three main wooden doors that her chances of finding her ex-slave were increased. While her ear was set against the wood of the door, she expected to hear nothing once again or not to hear the snoring she wanted. Rarity placed her ear against the wood and focused herself upon the sounds inside.

She listened with care, her ear twitched even a little bit while she caught up a snoring that seemed to be familiar. Rarity concentrated herself even more in order to identify the sound even better. Soon enough there was a bright grin to be found on her face. She had identified that the snoring which originated from the room, was in fact the snoring she heard every single night. Rarity knew who it was and that the time to avenge herself had fallen upon them.

With a wide grin that revealed her fangs had Rarity opened the door wide enough for her to enter. She slithered through the narrow opening like a snake. When she stood in the bedroom of her prey, she closed it again and let the click of the lock to echo through the room as quiet as it could. Then the mare turned herself around and allowed her red rimmed eyes to fall upon the bed on the opposite side of her. And within them they caught that what she was looking for. They caught nopony else then Fleur Dis Lee herself.

The vampiric unicorn made her way over to the bed and simply kept watching towards it in order to see movement happening. When she was close enough would Rarity have whispered in the exposed ear of the other mare. “Goodnight, my slave. Did you miss me?” she said in a stone cold voice.

~~~~

The eyes of two faced Fleur shot open widely as she was woken up. The words she heard as the voice drilled itself into her brain were all too familiar. The larger unicorn then jumped out of her bed and fell flat on her face, on the floor under a soft yelp in response to the words. Though she also fell before Rarity who kept grinning like the monster that she was beneath the lady.

Fleur rose her head back up and the eyes caught the vampony within them. She stumbled some inaudible words out in a tone of utter disbelief. For a good minute she managed to be going before she rose back on her legs. She also was able to formulate words normally again once she stood again. “How did you survive, that fire!? Why are you here, monster?” she spoke in a questioning and demanding tone. All while she made sure not to look the mare straight in her eyes again. That mistake had been once and she wanted to keep it that way.

The vampiric unicorn took a couple steps back as she chuckled sinister in herself before she spoke her own reply. “How I survived you ask? Simple, I am a survivor. You of all ponies should have remembered that. Something that I can’t truly say from you. As for my reasons why I am here, I have a score to settle with you. You almost robbed me of my life. Now I am going to return that favor, with some interest of course.”

Then the eyes of Fleur shrunk deep and without a second thought she charged Rarity in a strike of blind rage. Though the vampiric unicorn wasn't in the mood to play the kind of games that had been set up. She just evaded the blind charge like it was no big deal. The evasion maneuver let Fleur adjust her course while Rarity allowed the blue aura to collect around her horn. The both of them were willing to end everything right there, right then and without mercy whatsoever.

~~~~

“Did you know that there are many things which can be levitated? Things that can be seen, but also things that can’t be seen to the naked eye. One simply has to know where they are in order to lift them,” said Rarity under the grin of a mad mare while more magic collected itself in her horn. Whatever she was preparing for the larger mare, it was a load of trouble without a doubt.

Fleur huffed towards her words as she had turned herself around and the hum of her own horn increased itself. “Spare me your riddles and cryptic horsecrap for a change. What I did to you in your precious little home, I can do again if I so desire,” she said in an enraged tone. The two of them were preparing to fire their blasts of magic once again, at least that was how it looked like.

Rarity took the words as a deep insult and in response she allowed her horn to collect even more magic. Both of the unicorns strafed around one another in a perfect circle apart each other. They were ready to duel for their lived if it would come to that and it probably would with the determinations in their eyes. “Take that back, and I might spare you,” said Rarity in a calm voice.

“You wouldn't spare me! If you truly would do so, you wouldn't have come here to begin with,” answered Fleur before her eyes narrowed themselves. She had seen through the lies of the unicorn almost in an instant. A little something where wasn't used too.

“You may have a point there, but you meant much to me, Fleur. Always have and always will be. I won’t take enjoyment out of this,” added Rarity in a tone that almost spoke sympathy. Though it did hid the insanity that was flowing through her.

“All lies!” shouted Fleur in response as her eyes opened themselves in anger once again.

The gaze of Rarity turned into a dead serious one and the opposing mare could feel their coldness going over her body in the form of a deep shiver. A shiver which messed up with her inner flow of magic. Rarity just opened her mouth again to speak once more. “Then so be it. It was nice to know you, Fleur Dis Lee, but this is where I take my profit,” she said in a stone cold voice.

49 Confusion and sweet revenge

A deep smirk had appeared on the face of the vampiric unicorn. Her horn hummed louder than expected with all stored energy and she just waited. She waited for a small mistake on the side of Fleur. One little mistake that would have literally cost her, her life. From time to time there were streams of blue magic that fell from Rarity’s horn while she stood there. She panted little bit at the pure strength that raced through her body. The unicorn wasn’t used to storing such amounts of sheer and awesome magical powers inside of her body.

On the opposing side of her had Fleur lowered herself through her forelegs and screeched her left one over the floor. She huffed out a small cloud of steam through her nostrils while keeping an eye on her advisory. Her own magic had been collecting for the same amount of time as well. But being the pony she always had been, the larger unicorn mare just wasn't used to having that much flowing through her body at once. It was a problem they both had and they both dealt with it in their own manners.

Her horn shone in the same color as her eyes which were never torn away from the vampiric mare. Even one fraction of a second of losing attention would have meant death coming her way. Deep within them it could be seen, just how rough she had it coming towards her. If Rarity would get her way, it would become only worse. A thing she couldn’t allow.

Even though the two of them could be found within the very bedroom of Fleur Dis Lee her mansion, none of its staff was either being called upon by the owner or woken up from the commotion that the two of them made. There was a reason why they weren't called though. That reason being the sheer fact that the larger unicorn wanted to end the vampiric personally. It didn’t matter to her what the costs would have been.

Though where Rarity had been trained even a little in her magical power through years of working in the boutique, Fleur had done about nothing to hers since she left elementary school. It was at the moment that the powers became too great for her body. In the end she dropped her attention just a little bit. There was a deep wince of pain that traveled through her body. A wince of pain that had been caused by her own magical current.

The vampiric mare noticed the wince instantly and looked up from it. “Ahh!” Rarity hissed in a dark manner. She then released the held charge of her horn at once. “It was a pleasure.”

With one eye still being opened and fixed on the vampiric unicorn, Fleur managed to rise back on all of her hooves. She was panting deep while she tried to work herself over from the pain that was racing through her body. “You, liar...” were the only words she could have said.

Rarity only returned those words with a grin of utter darkness and within her opponents very heart could it be felt. The sharpest pain which Fleur had ever felt - sharper than the fangs of Rarity sinking into the veins - had found itself racing through her precious and elegant body. The larger unicorn could only drop herself to the ground while she would reach out for her chest. Fleur had both of her eyes firmly closed as she tried her best not to give into the pain she was suffering.

Even though her horn was still charged with the magic, the pain that was racing through it caused her to discharge it. The magical current was unable to be fired in an attempt to save her. With slow and gentle seconds did the violet aura became fainter up to the point it had dissolved into nothing but the white horn. Sparks of the magic could be seen traveling over the floor, as well as her forehead. Sparks that were both innocent and harmless on their own. Her body kept wincing itself in pain though. Fleur just wanted to scream the lungs out of her body. Yet all that left her were silent moans as she stroked her chest in a faint attempt to calm her aching heart.

~~~~

Deep within the basement of the Ponyville Hospital, had doctor Goodheart released a deep and tired moan. He tried to open his eyes again but with more care. Their green rims were revealed to the world again. They could see the room, but only vague. The splashes of white and red were just blurred pools to him. Though as his mind came back to him, so did his clear vision. And his eyes opened themselves wide at the sight before him. A sight that was upside down. With one slow motion and a moan had he managed to turn himself around on his belly. Yet what his eyes saw was everything but good.

In those very eyes he caught the deceased body of doctor Wild. The aged stallion shook his head from side to side. “N-No... This isn't possible... This, isn't!” he spoke in a whispering tone to himself. Even though the hole that went through his chest made it visible to his naked eyes. He was dead and there was nothing that could have been done about it. The elder doctor just couldn't believe it. He even refused to believe it that he was really dead and gone. The doctor tried to deny it all, that he was suffering a dream of some kind. That the world he looked was something surreal even. Though they were made up as good excuses to make the mind believe what wasn’t true.

It was after a good minute of just plain gazing that he was able to take his eyes off of the horrible sight. The poor stallion let them go through the room and couldn't see any of the burned skin in which she was covered at first. “W-What in all of the... things holy?” he mumbled up. He tried to find the traces but failed on all accounts. “This... I’m too old for this madness.”

In the end he allowed his eyes to rest upon the table that housed the burned unicorn only a couple hours ago. When the empty table fell in his eyes, there was a shock of remembrance that went through him. With all the strength he had still left within his body, would the doctor have turned himself over to the door. There he took notice that it was closed for some reason. Many thoughts traveled through his mind while he could only predict that one thing had happened. Rarity had escaped them. And with that, was she at large. Roaming through the lands of Equestria.

While a thoughtful moan left his mouth had Goodheart gathered more bits of strength that were left inside of him and tried his best to crawl over to an intercom. An intercom that was magically powered much like the lights and went through the entire building. He didn't care who would pick up at the other end, he needed help for any soul available.

Under moans and winces of pain had the near bloodless stallion managed to reach the wall where the little, magical device was mounted. He looked over to it and knew the risks of the operation he was about to execute. But it had to be done otherwise it could be too late and the hospital needed to bury two doctors instead of one. “This... this is going to hurt,” he muttered to himself. After that he hoisted himself straight up on his hooves. But due to his own levels of blood still being dangerously low, the struggle was even bigger than he could have ever imagined. He huffed and puffed while he rose up. The stallion used everything in his knowledge to keep him standing up. His best option was to lean against the wall itself. He was in the need of some stability and that was the best thing that he had.

After a dreadful attempt at standing up, the stallion had indeed succeeded on his wanted task and stood before the magical intercom. While the deep and long pants left his mouth, the stallion took the horn from the device and placed it against his ear. Much to his luck and surprise did it still work as it should do. With a throbbing head he dialed the first number that came to his mind. If it was the right one had to be seen though. That was because of the fact that his vision faded in and out every few seconds. It originated from the lack of oxygen that was supposed to be carried within the blood. Blood he didn’t have anymore.

For seconds he prayed in the silent hope that somepony would pick up on the other end. Though he could feel himself losing grip from the world. And then was the horn on the other side picked up. “Hello?” a tired female voice spoke in his ear like an angel. Even though the tone was different, Goodheart knew straight away who it was.

“Nurse, R-Redheart? G-Goodheart h-here, I need, I need h-” More words he couldn’t speak. His vision blacked out and he collapsed back on the ground, accompanied with a loud thud.

~~~~

“Do you feel the pain, you high class wench? The burning pain that is raging through your heart?” Rarity said in a sinister tone while Fleur still laid on the ground. The larger unicorn winced ever so deep in pain and kept her eyes firmly closed in response. For the larger mare wasn't even able to raise her head up towards her attacker nor had the ability to scream or talk returned to her. The more pain went through the body of Fleur, the more the tail of Rarity maneuvered itself in between her hindlegs.

The flocks of hair teasing the insides of her thighs with care. Then they went passed the lips of her marehood. In response to the pleasurable feeling did she released a moan of secret pleasure through her mouth before being released to the world. Fleur looked away in disgust but kept herself silent for the coming ordeal.

Though the rubbing continued on before the vampiric unicorn made her way over to the tortured mare. She swung her hips from side to side in a seducing manner while she came. When she did stood before Fleur, the deepest and most eerie grin of the night was right there on her face.

A grin that was caught by Fleur. She had dared to open up her eyes again. Even though it was a hopeless attempt to save herself, she still tried to reach inside of her chest while the pain kept raging through her heart. Rarity enjoyed the sight of agony with sick pleasure. She showed it clear to Fleur when she placed a hoof below her chin.

The horn of the vampiric unicorn increased even more in its charge, the other white coated mare her head and body were then levitated towards the head of Rarity herself. The larger unicorn tried to scream or even moan in pain. But no sounds left her with the exception of her smacking her lips. Fleur was raised up towards the red rimmed eyes of the queen of Tartarus herself.

Aside the pain thundering through her body from the raise, had Fleur closed her eyes again. She had no desire to see what was about to happen to her. Yet where she expected more and more pain to flow through her, she felt a cold kiss that was being made on her lips. Taken by the utmost surprise, Fleur managed to open up one of her eyes to see what was going on.

Much to her own surprise, there was something rather unusual to be caught. She saw that the unicorn that was out for her utter destruction, gave her one last kiss upon the lips. One last honoring in her eyes. Little did Fleur knew that it was done as a last, mocking insult to her.

~~~~

With the passage of a couple seconds would Rarity have parted from the kiss under a soft moan of guilty pleasure. “Being a mare that loves a mare, doesn't seem to be that bad. Don’t you agree?” She erupted out in a sinister chuckle afterwards. Her hoof still rested upon the lower jaw of Fleur. “Oh how rude of me, your time has come darling,” said the winged unicorn in an unusual soft and even kind tone. She spread her wings out to their maximum width before she released even more power from her horn. The deed was about to be done and nothing would have stopped her.

In response was it the whole body of Fleur that got covered in the magical blue aura. Despite her own will, she was set vertical in the air. Her hindlegs still touched the ground in a normal manner. Rarity had forced her to stand bipedal. Fleur’s forelegs still covered the chest which stood proud towards Rarity. The vampiric mare did a step or two back and just watched. She would just watch while the events unfold themselves before her.

Not before both of Fleur her forelegs were separated from the chest and spread to either side of her body. “N-No!” Fleur managed to bring out in a soft voice. Her first word since the ordeal began had been spoken. “P-Please!” But deep within her chest, right in between her lungs could she have felt feel it rushing back like it had been doing all the time. That agonizing feeling of her very heart that wanted to tear itself out of her body. It didn't seem to be caring for anything that would be harmed with its departure.

The way the pain felt was in fact the grim reality which Fleur was suffering. For veins ruptured within her body from the heavy yanking. Blood was allowed to flow free through the insides. Her chest was shaking from both the pain and movements. Fleur didn't had anything to comfort herself with anymore. The rib cage wouldn't be able to hold it forever and both mares knew that. Fleur still managed to open up both of her eyes wide. She could only have stared into the red rims of Rarity with a pleading look. The vampiric mare returned the gaze with one that was as cold as ice. There wouldn’t have been anything in the world to change her mind.

It was when the shiver of the gaze did its turn, that the bones shattered. The hide got torn away like it was some kind of cheap fabric. That was the moment, for the sternum was piercing right out of her chest. Tears of utter agony left Fleur her eyes. She knew what would be the next thing to leave her sore, broken body.

~~~~

The eyes of the aged stallion opened themselves wide. They began to scan around the room as he reached for his chest. “With in the name of Celestia,” he spoke under a deep panting. His eyes closed themselves again under the sounds of a deep exhale. He allowed his body to drop itself back within the bed he found himself in. “Has happened..?”

His green rimmed eyes opened up once again and much to his own surprise, he found himself in a hospital room. Confused of just why he was laying in there himself, the stallion turned his gaze over to the curtain covered window. He released a deep sigh at the sight and then spoke his words. “Not getting any help from there...”

His green eyes looked over to the other three walls if there would be something of interest on them. But that wasn't the case. They all would show him the same kind of the yellow wallpaper. On the wall to his right happened to be the door that would be leading over to the hallway. Another deep sigh did its turn before he inspected his own body from right to left. It was when his dulled out eyes fell upon the wrist of his left foreleg, that he found a tube filled with a red substance going into it. That sight alone rose up more confusion and curiosity inside his mind. Is she, is she draining me!? Why not just kill me straight away for crying out loud?

But all the thoughts of the vampiric mare was dispatched when his eyes went up over to the things the tube was attached to. He caught up a infuse bag of blood that wasn't draining him, but giving him blood. “Now I have seen everything,” he spoke to himself in a mumble. There was a bit of strength in his head and even less bit in his forelegs but the rest of his body simply felt like it wasn't even there. The eyes closed themselves again before his mind wandered off in realms only he could visit. The realm that was his own mind.

~~~~

Fleur Dis Lee found herself in a forced bipedal stance, still within her own bedroom in the mansion. There she gazed at her very own, still beating heart as it was levitated before her eyes. It had been ripped out of her body by the vamoiric unicorn that stood before her. A unicorn who appeared to have been the queen of Tartarus herself. For the first time since her torture began was Fleur able to scream in utter agony.

Rarity brought the heart over to her side and just dropped the body of Fleur on its backside like a broken toy. As soon as it hit the ground, the aura disappeared. The vampiric mare snickered into herself when the heart was close enough to her. And like the sick psychopath that she had become, her tongue made its way over it. She took all the blood that she could collect into her mouth until it was swallowed into her body.

The vampiric unicorn did this a couple more times before it was all cleaned up and levitated it back over to the deceased body. “Revenge is sweet, Dis Lee. But avenging is even sweeter. And you should have learned this, I always get what I desire. No matter what,” spoke Rarity in a manner. She spoke almost as if Fleur was still alive.

Her ears twitched upon the quick and sudden sounds hoofsteps. Steps which made their way up the stairs. With a soft hiss had she turned her attention over to the door and the windows of the bedroom. It was truly going to be fight of flight for the vampiric mare and with the body of her ex-slave deceased, she had what she wanted.

On the staircase it was nopony else then Ruby who was making her way up. She reached the final step accompanied with a slight wheezing. Within mere seconds had she managed to catch up with her breath. Her eyes looked over to the bedroom door and she gulped a bit. She placed her hoof on the door knob and began to hope that things wouldn’t have been that bad. Ruby could only have prayed that it wasn't something that bad. She hoped that Fleur had gotten a nightmare or something in that fashion and that was why she released a scream. Ruby’s thoughts couldn't be more wrong.

The door swung open as a whole and all of her thoughts were completely annihilated. Her eyes fell almost right away on the unicorn with her chest erupted. “N-No,” was all she could bring out before making a quick scan of the room.

There was a set of curtains that could be seen moving whereas the window behind it stood open wide. The maid did the only thing she could do. She galloped over to the window and looked from the ground up to the skies. All in the hope to see something that would indicate just what had been attacking the owner of the house. Though the more she looked to the world outside, the less she got to see from anything. For the fact that there was nothing to be seen did frighten her a lot. But she had to set her fears aside and concentrate herself on a different matter.

Her attention turned back over to the deceased body and she placed a hoof before her mouth while gasping loudly as she saw the pool of blood that only expanded upon itself. The shock went through her own body once again when her eyes fell upon it and she saw exactly that what was the cause of death. After a good minute she managed to remove her hoof and shook her head heavily from side to side. “This house is cursed,” she said carefully. “This estate is cursed from basement to attic!”

Ruby needed to let the other employees know what happened to their boss, how she found their lady just like that without any trace of another pony who could have done the crime. Though she was having her suspicions. Suspicions which ran wild and wouldn't stop very easily.

~~~~

“Goodheart? Are you awake?” a deep and stern stallion’s spoke up. It made its way into the mind of the doctor. But the older stallion just wanted to sleep a bit more. Though the tone alone was enough for him to open his eyes. The stallion turned his head over to the side of the door as the sounds came from there. Then he fell in his eyes, the director of the hospital. A brown coated, blue eyed stallion that wore a black suit.

Goodheart only moaned softly at the sight while he started to fear a bit for what would happen. The stallion shook his head while he closed his blue rimmed eyes for a moment. “Goodheart, Goodheart, Goodheart, what do I have to do with you to begin with?” he then spoke up towards the elderly doctor.

“E-Excuse me?” Goodheart spoke a bit nervously and tired.

“I should put you on trial for the murder of Wild.”

Those spoken words only rose the confusion further for the doctor in the bed. “What do you mean, Longlove?” he said before he blinked a couple times.

“Don’t you remember it anymore then? You killed Wild in the operation room in the basement, just before you called help from Redheart,” explained Longlove while he walked closer over to the bed under a deep sigh. “The question is, just why did you do it?”

Goodheart gave him a small huff while he formulated an answer within his mind. “Hmph, I didn't kill that poor soul. You weren't there, Longlove. You weren't there when we were scraping off the burned skin from her body, you weren't there when she rose up from that table like it was nothing. You weren't there when the creature set its fangs into both our necks...”

Longlove kept a close ear to the words spoken before he simply countered the words almost right away. “You did what!? I told you to not operate her. She was too badly burned from the fires. Did you forget I was there too when she was hauled into this place, hm?”

“No Longlove, I didn't forgot that part. But isn't it a creed of the doctors that no matter how small the chance is, life should be tried to kept intact? Your bloody policy,” said Goodheart in his defense.

“She couldn't be saved and you know it,” returned Longlove with a snarl. The stallion set his forelegs upon the bed and rose up a bit. Then it was the brown coated that released a deep huff of his own for he was right, it was indeed his very policy.

“That burned crisp of nothing, just happened to be a phoenix of some kind! For she rose back up from her ashes, consuming the blood of Wild before sticking her bloody horn right into his heart. I tried to defend myself from her, b-”

His words were cut off by an angered Longlove that jammed one of his forehooves right into the metal bar at the foot end of the bed. “Quiet about those mythological creatures you fool! You know they do not exist and they never will. You know what I think?”

“Speak up, not that any of my words would convince you otherwise,” answered Goodheart. He knew his case was lost anyway. Longlove wouldn’t have listened to him in any way.

“I think that you are schizophrenic, you thought that it was her who did it all, but instead it was simply you. It was you both drained him and then killed him. But how you managed to drain yourself is a mystery for me to figure out,” spoke Longlove in his stern voice. He kept his eyes firm on the doctor in the bed. He was scanning Goodheart for any response that proved him right.

The answer he got was more than enough to enrage the stallion. Goodheart wanted to argue the words so badly as they were so incorrect about him. But gave the decision of not speaking towards his higher official. “You are a good doctor though, Goodheart. I will not charge you for the deeds, what I will do however, is placing you on a good none-active. Starting when you are fully healed again. Good day,” were the last words spoken by Longlove. The suit wearing, earth pony stallion turned himself around and left the room through the door. He just left the heartbroken doctor in the bed.

Goodheart leaned back within his bed and closed his eyes. “I hate him, just so much,” he mumbled to herself. But only after the door had fallen back in its lock. Which meant that he was truly left alone once more.

~~~~

When the sun finally did its first peeks over the hills to call in the new day. The vampiric unicorn knew it was time for her to seek shelter among the shadows. She wasn't wearing any of her protective clothing. And the news of the boutique being burned to the ground had been spreading like the fires it received. She made the decision to only travel through the shadows from then on. She would make her return to the silent town under the company of the thick vegetation of the woods.

Like a fox she sneaked and walked passed ponies on the main road with the minimal amount of sounds created. The sun made its way over the skies at a slow rate. Rarity would have encountered the great open plains that stretched themselves out before Ponyville in the late afternoon. The mare knew that she couldn't pass over it due to the burning sun and decided to walk even deeper into the shadows. She continued on with her path through the trees and made sure that no part of the sun's deadly beams would hit her coat anywhere.

It was after a long time of walking that she found a rather comfortable spot to lay down in. Rarity lowered herself on her hooves and curled up into a small ball of white fur. After that did she shut her eyes. The mare hoped that the sun wouldn't reach that far into the woods as burning would be about the last thing she needed. With all the events that had happened to and with her, she was in the need to get some sleep. The very spot she found herself in, was just perfect.

Many hours would have passed by before the sun got traded in for the moon. When the first light of the moon shone upon her face, were her blood red rimmed eyes showed to the world once again. Accompanied under a pleasurable moan did she rose up from the ground. She did not only stretch her body, but she also uncurled and stretched her wings. The mare gave them a couple flaps before she let them curl up around her body again. “Am I, truly going back there?” Rarity questioned herself as images boiled up in her mind, images of her in the inferno.

For her feelings she needed to close the dreaded chapter of her life off somehow, she needed to witness the destruction that was caused by one simple action. A small twinkle did its turn through her eyes and she began to venture over towards the little town she always was happy to call her home.

~~~~

“Sister, are you ready to go?” a dark blue coated, alicorn mare spoke up. She faced the princess of the sun, who sat upon the throne in the castle of Canterlot.

“I am, sister, we shall go right away. I think the others are at the point of going as well. We do not take the carriage, we shall fly,” the elder sister spoke up. After that she made her departure from the throne. With a regal and sad trot she came down from it and made her way up to the balcony in silence. Everypony present in the room felt those same feelings.

“And so we shall,” spoke the princess of the moon. Her tone was sad as well. She would have followed her sister’s lead and made her way to the balcony.

Both of the mares made their way up the balcony of the giant castle in Canterlot and with a powerful blow of their wings, they found themselves into the air. Their heading was set for Ponyville. There they would meet up with eight other ponies for a rather important meeting.

~~~~

With the mares soaring through the skies, had the vampiric unicorn made way over towards the very street her boutique was located in. Only to release a deep sigh. Turning back wasn't an option anymore. Rarity kept walking until she reached the burned out and broken down boutique. It once was a centerpiece of the town, but when she looked at it, it was nothing more but ashes.

The unicorn sat down on her behind while she thought back over the times she had spent there. Most her life she could be found within the walls of the building. Doing what she loved the most. Tears of blood were building up under her eyes and it didn't took too long before they were streaming down her face. As the tears streamed down she began to whimper in pure emotional pain. Her lifework was destroyed, her true life taken away just like that. “I am no longer a mare... but a monster," she spoke under the whimpering.

For many minutes to come she could be found there. She was crying deep in herself while her hatred and despise got replaced. There was a sadness which she hadn't felt in ages.

50 A moment of silence, for the fallen beauty

Magnum was still pacing up and down the waiting room of the hospital whereas Twilight sat on the chair in silence. The librarian was just thinking about the facts as they were. At the same time she kept herself busy with mathematical problems and equations to solve. It was of course something to make sure she wouldn't fall in the madness and sadness herself for one of her friends. But it was only the question of how long she would be able to keep up the act for herself. How long she would be able to stand the fact that they had to bury one of her most beloved friends of time.

“You think, she shall ever return, Twilight?” Magnum asked with a soft tone. He was out of everything. There was not a single thought left within his mind. Not even one that would have made him feel any better about the whole situation. He was growing more desperate, the more he had to wait for the results.

“I wish I could tell you Magnum, but I don’t have any idea if she will ever return in a state that you can recognize her. I, spare you the details on what my mind is thinking about,” replied Twilight before she looked over to him. There was a deep sigh that followed her after the words.

One thing was for certain though. Magnum wouldn't get his beloved, first born daughter back as he knew her. He gave it all up at that very point. Normally the stallion was always so optimistic about everything that could and probably would happened. But while the situation was revealed to his eyes, he could only weep about it. “Thanks for that,” he said to Twilight. His hooves began to tremble a little bit below him. The fact that he had been standing there for hours upon hours without a break had caused it. He had seen the moon and sun come and go on their turns.

Magnum lowered his body in one of the chairs that sat close to Twilight and he closed his eyes under a sigh. Though things kept bugging him to no end. And one of the questions was aimed towards the other unicorn in the room. “Twilight, just why are you here?” he boldly asked. The stallion didn't even knew that he asked it out loud for he thought it was just spoken in his mind.

The mulberry mare opened one of her eyes and she looked over to him with a confused gaze before she gave an answer to the question asked as honestly as she could. “I’m here for here for the same reason as you are. She might be your daughter, but she is one of my closest friend. We have been through so much together whether it be grand adventure or just coming over to one another. You as a parent hold her dear to you, but I hold her dear to me as a friend. The real question is going to be, why hadn't we informed others to come here as well? Your wife and Sweetie for example, Fluttershy and Applejack even.” She spared him the detail that it was her who pulled Rarity out of the fire in the first place.

The answer that Magnum received was not something he had expected from her. Though he knew that she was right about the whole of the situation. He indeed cared a lot for his daughter, sometimes even more than for his very own life. Yet what baffled him the most was the question that she asked towards him. For that was something he never could have expected from her. “I think... to save them the horrible images of how she looked like,” he replied before a deep sigh was released through his nose. “To make them remember her as the wonderful and life filled mare that we all knew her as. Instead of a... of a,” he couldn't even finish the words that laid on his tongue. The stallion erupted in a new set of tears. His almost silent sobbing filled the waiting room they had been sitting in. He was broken down, devastated even. He had lost one of the most precious things in his life.

Twilight couldn't help herself but to go over to him and just embrace him in a warm and tight hug. Even though the two of them had abandoned their hopes for the most part, there still was a small shimmer of something that showed them she was still alive. “Shh, shh. Remember her as she was yourself. Please, for the sake of your wife and daughter. Remember Rarity as the wonderful pony that she was. That wonderful mare who always stood ready whether it was day or night. That, is the true Rarity, Magnum and you know it,” she whispered into his ear. She even began to cradle him back and forth as if he was her own colt.

In essence was he just a big colt who was broken down to his core. Magnum never truly grew up into a stallion and none seemed to be minding it. That was what made him so unique to the world. Or at least to the family. “T-Thanks Twilight. I, I have no idea what I would have done, what would have become of me really, if you weren't here with me.”

“It’s alright Magnum, trust me, it’s alright,” she spoke in a soft tone. His tears fell upon her coat the more she comforted him.

~~~~

The hours passed by as the two of them continued to just sit in their position as they did. They held one another close and used the other as their emotional support beam for when the news did finally was revealed to them. Of course they had heard the commotion of what happened down there. But what they didn't saw was that two stretchers were being removed from the basement and carried to another place. It was when the head of the hospital, the brown coated, suit wearing earth pony who lived under the name of Longlove, had entered the room that they both looked up to him.

The stallion knew of course his own part of the truth. Though the very core was that Rarity was nowhere to be found in the building. He released a deep sigh through his nose and then spoke his words in a tone filled with sympathy for the father and friend. “With pain in my heart I have to bring this news towards the two if you. But it seems that your daughter, has left this realm. She, has passed away. My condolences to the both of you.”

Upon the words spoken by him, the two were even more devastated yet they expected it to come down to that. The both of them nodded to his words while it was Magnum who gather the guts to speak up towards him. “T-Thank you, sir.”

Despite the situation being grim for the two of them, Longlove gave them a smile which was supposed to settle the two of them a little bit. Then he made his departure. He was having another appointment he had to get to. One that was with a certain doctor. Twilight and Magnum turned their heads to one another and their eyes spoke the same words in their minds. That they were sorry for one another and their condolences. Yet they couldn't stay where they were. All of the sudden, after the news as told to them, the whole room just turned ice cold for their feeling. As if Death himself had entered the place to collect their souls on the spot.

“I, I am sorry Magnum, but I must make my departure for the day. A-Again, I am sorry for it all,” Twilight stumbled out. She had no idea on how to react in such a situation. Neither of them truly did. In silence did the two of them went out of the waiting room. Though it was Twilight who already left without any other word from her body. Whereas Magnum picked up his coat and then set his hooves for his home. He was going to be the bringer of the terrible news for his family.

~~~~

“Honey, where are you?” Magnum spoke up after he entered through the front door of the house. Even on his way back home he heard from mouth to mouth that the rumors were going strong. Both from the fire and her passing away. Though the cause of death was often to be considered the fires themselves rather than the hospital scene as a while. He didn't get any form of an answer to his first calling and tried it again. “Honey?” But again, no answer. Magnum blinked a couple times at the silence he got as the fears began to rise up within him. “They, they can’t know it already, now can they?” he mumbled to himself.

Both of his ears twitched a little bit after they heard a small sniffing sound that came from the upper level of the building. Those sounds were more than enough for him to realize what happened. He hung his jacket on the hat stand before he made his way up the stairs.

The unicorn stallion opened the door of his bedroom with a great care. Everything had pointed out that it originating from the room. With the door that opened under a soft screech of the hinges did his worst fears become true. “No,” was all he could say. He saw the sad sight before him.

His eyes fell upon the twopony bed where his beloved Pearl laid down on. She was looking like a mess as she didn't seemed to have made herself presentable. She was cuddling his other daughter with love. Though the movements she made indicated that she was looking for comfort of her own. On the both of their cheek could the dried up streams of tears be seen. But new ones kept themselves building below their eyes.

Without a word that left his mouth, the stallion made his way over to the bed and crawled up against them. As he had taken his position, Magnum stroked the mane of his wife and daughter gently in a single, repeating motion. And before them on the bed, laid an arcane letter which appeared to be written by nopony else but Twilight Sparkle. A letter which spoke about the unfortunate passing away of Rarity before he could even do it. She wanted to save him the pain of saying it, at least that was the kind heartened intention that Twilight had.

~~~~

None of the ponies spoke a word until minutes had turned into hours and the moon was shining bright above the night skies. The little Sweetie Belle was the one who broke the eerie silence with a voice that spoke utter sadness. “S-So Rary, doesn't c-come back, m-mommy?”

“No my child, I am afraid she doesn't...” Pearl replied while tried to at her toughest. But the situation she found herself in made it literally impossible.

“So you must have read it before, before I had the chance to tell you,” said Magnum with care. His eyes kept themselves upon the mares and the letter.

“Yes... yes we did. We got a second message and had our hopes high for everything, but it couldn't be that way,” the older mare spoke before she wiped her tears away.

“Then, we should be expecting them to come by, all of them. If you need me, I will be downstairs. Waiting for them.” His tone was still filled with the greatest of sadness he had ever received in his life. Tears had made their return and way down his cheeks as with a great inner struggle he broke himself off from the hold. Under a deep sigh Magnum made his way down the stairs again, doing what he said he would be doing.

Sweetie and her mother kept laying in the bed for just a bit longer before the mare began to wipe away the tears of the filly. “C-Can’t show ourselves like we do, in front of visitors. Now can we?” she spoke with a faint smile on her face.

The filly allowed her mother to clean her up a bit while staring into her eyes. The normally always so green rimmed eyes were then nothing more but a dull color. They were almost feeling empty and from some angles they almost had the appearance to be just gray. After Pearl had cleaned both the tears of her daughter and herself, she granted herself one last sniffle. After that did she stood up from her position. Without a word had she left the bed and held her hoof out to Sweetie in order to help her down from it. The filly took the hoof under a sigh and she jumped off from the bed, beginning on the way downstairs.

~~~~

Her father had already taken place in a chair as he was done with the setup of some tea and coffee for the expected guests. Strangely enough, he didn't even bother to smile to the mare and filly entering. Both Sweetie and Pearl took place on the sofa with mixed feelings about everything. The little unicorn snuggled up closely against her mother before she opened her mouth again. “C-Can I have some apple juice?”

The stallion gave her a nod before he brought himself out of his chair. He made his way over to the kitchen with trembling hooves. In there he prepared the desired drink for his daughter. After the passage of a little minute he returned into the living room and gently gave the glass to Sweetie with the slightest of smiles on his face.

The filly returned the smile just as faint before taking a sip from it. The two elder ponies closed their eyes a little bit as they still couldn't believe it that their oldest daughter had been taken away from her life in such a brutal manner. Neither Pearl nor Magnum spoke a word, but their minds were one with one another. All three of their ears suddenly perked themselves up and their head turned over to the door as a familiar knock did its turn on it. Sadly enough for them, it wasn't the one they had hoped for though.

Magnum had sat down in his chair again before the knock did its turn. Thankfully he wasn't the most rotten stallion in town, he was quite the opposing in fact. Without a grumble stood Magnum back up. He found it is his duty to open the door which he did without a question. Though there was little in the world that could have hidden his sadness.

On the other side were the five best friends of his oldest daughter. Each of them had the same look in their eyes. One that he carried as well. “Please, come in,” he spoke in a polite voice before he removed himself out of the opening. Each of the mares entered while they gave him a nod of respect. Even the normally so always hyperactive pink coated mare had managed to keep herself calm as her mane hung before her left eye.

~~~~

Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy in a shirt and last there was Pinkie Pie, all made their way over to the living room. They greeted the mother and the filly with a simple ‘evening’ before they all sat down on either a couch or a chair. The stallion made his way back and asked what each of them wanted to drink. Each of the mares answered the same, a simple cup of tea.

Magnum gave a nod to their desires and he turned himself back to the kitchen. With the time he spent there, he prepared the cups and took a bit too much then his hooves could actually carry. But as he walked back into the living room with all the things in his hooves, there was another knock on the door. A knock that caused his eyes to shrink and he looked over to Pearl. “H-Honey, could you open up, g-got my hooves full here,” he said before he nudged his head between the mare and the front door.

The eyes of Pearl turned their attention over to Twilight. Who knew what to do without a question asked. The mother did wanted to go herself but the snuggling of Sweetie prevented her from any movement. As quick as Twilight was on her hooves she reached for the front door of the small and humble home. She placed her hoof on the doorknob and turned it in order to open it.

Where Twilight expected some unknown friends or relatives of the family to come in, her eyes had fallen upon the very rules of their land. Her eyes shrunk a little bit at the majestic feeling that the two beings her irradiated. Under the sounds of a loud gulp she managed to speak some words. “P-Princess Celestia, p-princess Luna,” she brought out.

The princess of the sun gave her student a weak smile which went accompanied with a gentle nod. “Yes, my dear Twilight Sparkle, may we enter?” she asked in her usual kind voice. But the undertone was filled with the purest of sadness.

“O-Of course, please come in,” the librarian spoke just before she made way for the royals. The two sisters made their way passed her with a thankful smile on their faces. They entered the living room with the same words as the other five.

Rarity’s father placed them before each of the friends after which he would prepare himself to get more. Twilight had made her return as well and she sat back down on her spot on the couch next to Rainbow. “Do the royals desire to drink something?” Magnum asked before he had almost disappeared in the kitchen again.

Celestia turned her eyes over to the stallion with a gentle smile on her face. “Please Magnum, call my sister and myself by our names for tonight. And yes, some tea would be nice.”

“Some tea for me as well please,” replied Luna. Her eyes were first set upon the stallion before they made a turn around the room to see just who did happen to be present.

“So two more tea it will be.” Magnum quickly repeated and then he did disappear again into the kitchen. Sweetie Belle watched the crowd a bit scared for she wasn't used to the presence of the royals. The only time she had seen any of the princesses in reality was Luna on Nightmare Night.

The little filly did the only thing her mind could come up with and that was snuggling even more up against her mother in order for comfort. Pearl wrapped her hoof around the filly while she gave her daughter a small kiss on the forehead. Luna herself couldn't help it but to allow a small giggle to leave her in response to the cute sight that played out before her.

Magnum made his return into the living room and give both of the princesses their tea. He let his body to drop itself back in the chair once everypony had been served. Though when he sat down, tears began to collect below his eyes. Being the rough and tough stallion he always pretended to be, Magnum just wiped away the tears before his eyes went over the souls that were present.

~~~~

The silence was present from the second that Magnum had sat down in his chair. But their minds all thought of the same thing. After the passage of some time, it was the studious Twilight that found the very guts within her to speak some words. The guts to speak her words about the matter and one of her best friends she had ever had in her short lived life.

“I think, I will be speaking for everypony in this room with my next words. Not only speaking for myself and my other friends, but also for both Celestia and Luna. We are all terribly sorry for your lose. Rarity was and still is, a great mare. Personally, I have seen very few ponies that could work so hard, yet find so much time to do daily things like spending time with friends and just be there for family. She was a strong pony without a single doubt on my mind. And one that in my eyes will never be forgotten. Times are probably going to be harsh but please, keep this in mind. We will always be standing ready for you,” she spoke in the direction of the family. The more she spoke, the more tears began to build themselves below her eyes.

“Uhm... Twi, mind if Ah take it from here?” Applejack asked before she stood up. She placed a hoof on the near crying unicorn. Twilight nodded and she sat back down on the couch where she tried to keep her tears to herself. But some managed to escape her hold. Everypony looked up in a bit of a strange manner to her. Because for from the five, the cowgirl had the least in common with the fashionista and that fact was widely known to all of them.

“Of, of course you may Applejack,” managed Twilight to bring out. She spoke them just after she sat down on her spot and before she tried to take a sip from her tea.

The cowgirl gave her a weak smile before her attention turned to everypony else. “Ah have known Rarity from the day we first went to school, we both had our share of differences and never truly spoke to each other all that much. It was only after that event in the woods with ya, Twi, we finally gave each other the chance to speak. We had our differences and those did stay for the most part. But, on one thing Ah am as sure as water is rain, she was a good mare who was taken too soon out of our lives,” the farmer spoke up. She took off her hat and held it against her chest to pay respect. Her head hung itself low as her eyes closed themselves off from the world.

Everypony could only nod to the words of the cowgirl for they were honest and true, much like she always was. The words that were spoken came from right out of both her heart and her mind as the cowgirl herself also had the greatest of troubles keeping her eyes dry from the saddened tears they all had.

~~~~

Celestia had taken sip from her own tea in silence. She levitated the cup back to the table in a gentle manner during the words of the cowgirl. Yet it was Luna who looked a bit wondered at what would happen. After Applejack had taken her seat again, it was the alicorn of the sun who stood up and did her own share of speaking in the form of a preach. A very well-meant one that was. “Ever since she was born, I have kept my eyes on your daughter. She was something quite unusual to my eyes, in the good manner of the word. Almost remarkable I dare to say. Rarity was almost like you, Twilight. For the years that came I kept thinking to myself she would give up on her dreams of becoming the mare she would eventually become.”

There was a smile that grew on the face of Celestia before she continued on with her words. “I can quite honestly tell, that she truly was a rarity on this world. As my faithful student already spoke, there was an engine inside of her that drove her to complete tasks others would have seen as impossible. And I think that it is safe to say that the engine that powered her, was her loving heart. I know how hard the times to come are going to be, but allow me to finish my speaking with a saying. A saying that she once told me when I was in the need of comfort from a passed away friend ever so long ago.”

All of the ponies hung on the lips of the princess. She cleared her throat and dug up the words from the deepest part of her mind. “As long as one soul remembers it, the one that passed away will never be truly gone.”

The more the royal spoke her words, the harder it was for the other ponies to hold their tears together. And it was when she spoke the saying that nopony could keep their tears back anymore and all of them cried in silence. Their tears spoke more than words would ever be able to do. Some gave a nod as others sniffled deep.

Though what was unknown to everypony was the fact that deep inside of Luna her body, there was a feeling of an unusual presence. The presence of a dark creature, a being that shouldn't be there to begin with was somewhere near them. With her heart burning weak inside of her body, Luna decided to not show anything of it to anypony. Instead she levitated her cup into the air. “To Rarity, the element of generosity, that she may find peace and rest in the great beyond,” she spoke up as she wiped her tears away with a hoof.

At hearing of the spoken words, everypony looked up from their thoughts and they nodded in a manner of understanding. They all repeated the words spoken by the princess of the night and all of the cups raised themselves in the air. After that they held a moment of silence for the unicorn who had passed away in the fires.

In the house of Magnum and Pearl had everypony slowly accepted the fact that Rarity was gone. They all found themselves talking about her life. What the wonderful unicorn had accomplished and what she could have done. While the mood seemed joyful it was the sad undertone which could still be heard in each of their voices and haunted through the house itself.

~~~~

Yet all the way over the plains and hills, up to the mountain and through the gates which marked Canterlot could the elements of harmony themselves be found. They rested on their usual place deep within the magical vault of the throne room of Canterlot Castle. Hidden away from every soul that wanted to do harm with them. At the moment the bearers spoke the toast, each of the necklaces and the tiara shone brightly.

But the necklace shaped in the form of a diamond managed to release some of the dark magic it had been housing, sprouting it outward towards the others. It had been doing such acts for almost a year but nopony knew about it since the vault was always locked and the princesses had lost their touch with the elements. Yet the main reason why it wasn't discovered was because they weren't to be needed for a long time and most ponies prayed they wouldn't be anytime soon.

51 In the very end, only one solution can be found

For many hours had Rarity sat before the remains of what once was to be considered her life's work. All while she cried her bloody tears in the deepest of emotional pain with her eyes closed firm. The very building she always would wake up in and where she had some of the so many great moments of her life within it, was nothing more but a pile of ashes after the fires had died down. In the depth of night she stared at the remainders of the once so imposing Carousel Boutique. Remainders that were nothing more but ash and broken stone. Some of her belongings could still be seen, but almost everything was either burned or crushed by the crashed floors.

“How could I have let it come this far..? You knew she wouldn't take it lightly, you incompetent foal,” the unicorn whispered in herself as she placed all the blame on herself. Soon after she had spoken the words there was a deep sniffle that followed. Her eyes were able to open themselves again and they turned themselves up towards the nightly skies. The eyes began to watch over to the stars in the heavens above. Rarity knew that there was only thing that she had left to do. One thing that she had found out by accident a day ever so long ago. The thoughts she had before, would be set into a plan. A plan that would have been set in motion not much later.

Yet when Rarity looked into the skies, the lust for blood as it was shown towards Fleur Dis Lee and doctor Wild had disappeared out of her eyes. The primal beast which lurked deep inside of her mind was once again reduced to its cage and kept there for the time being. So that her sane side could take the full emotional blow that was given, and was far from being finished.

~~~~

But long before Rarity would have set her plan into motion had the unicorn turned her gaze back on the leftover building. She dared to walk forward towards the ashes. When she stood on the edge of it all, the hesitation did rose from deep inside her body. The thoughts ran wild through her mind and her head turned itself around one last time to see if anypony was looking.

Then she made her swift way through and up the rubble that was her home not too long ago. The tears still left her eyes every now and then before they were followed up by a weak sniffle. The vampiric unicorn dared to look for anything that she considered to be salvageable. But with all the floors being collapsed on each other, that proved to be a bit more difficult than Rarity originally thought. The site was a disaster and it would be a miracle if she found anything worth salvaging.

With the passage of time had she managed to located the remains of her own room. It was after a long and careful search that she found it. She let her eyes do a full swoop on everything that could be seen. But there was nothing that fell in them that was able to be salvaged. Pictures, books, clothing, all were just burned down into nothing more but a crisp or ashes. Rarity even managed to locate the half burned desk in which her secret diary was hidden from other eyes.

With a trembling hoof had she managed to open up the half burned drawer. The lock itself had been melted away within the heat of the fire. Which meant that it could easily be opened by any force. With a deep exhale that left through her mouth had Rarity dared to open the drawer. She laid her eyes on that was to be found inside.

What fell in her eyes happened to a half burned book. To be more correct, the very book that held her very secrets about what she had done and had become. “Should I..?” the mare spoke before she reached for the book with a trembling hoof. Though without a second thought did she took it out of the drawer. The unicorn placed the diary within the curling of her wings where it would be kept safe for the time being.

Her head turned itself over towards more rubble as the eyes caught something new. Something she never was even able to think of again. “N-No.” Rarity shook her head for she didn't believe her own eyes. But her curiosity got the better of her and out of instinct she maneuvered herself over to what once was the room of her little sister.

“This, this is not possible,” she whispered while she wiped away her tears. It was in an attempt to gain a better vision at the object that had gotten her attention. She came closer with every step and it became clear to her. The whole bed of her little sister had come crashing down onto the ground. The ceiling wasn't able to hold it anymore and gave way during the fire. So it looked it from her perspective. But it was a half burned something that laid upon it, that caught her attention the most. The unicorn shook her head in pure and utter disbelief. She allowed her magic flow to open itself and indulge her horn in the blue aura. “Please, don’t let it be possible,” whispered Rarity with a tone that spoke against all of the odds. For the first time in ages was she scared. She was scared for whatever it was that laid on the burned bed. It couldn’t have been that way, right?

From the bed it came with the usual elegance from the mare her magic. A half burned, but still near perfect looking unicorn plushy of nopony else than Starswirl the Bearded. A gift that Rarity herself had given for the very birth of Sweetie Belle. Ever since her little sister got it, it always was able to comfort her when she was in the boutique. Though she hid it away for both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. The other two Crusaders didn't sleep with them anymore and found them foalish.

Rarity allowed herself to remember the many conversations the two had together about it. How she always kept supporting Sweetie on keeping it even if the filly didn't wanted to. For Rarity understood like no other just the sheer value that emotions could be holding.

The plushy came closer and closer towards her face while more tears built up below the eyes of the unicorn and once again she wasn't able to hold them for herself. Countless joyful memories came back into her mind of rather simple times that were created by her and her little sister. Everything from the two spending time on the couch during a stormy evening, while Rarity would read aloud from a good book for her under the pleasant comfort of a wine and apple juice, to the times where they snuggled up against one another on the posterbed of Rarity while the thunder lit up the skies. Not many ponies knew that both of the sisters were afraid of lightning but together they could withstand the tremors of the sky. As Sweetie always said it, they were truly applepie.

~~~~

Rarity was unable to hold her tears back once again. The vampony just released them once more. The dark red of the dried up ones got covered up by a lighter red of the newer ones while she placed the plushy against her forehead. She was whimpering to herself in silence because of regret. A regret that became only bigger the more she stood in the burned ruins. The regret of not ending what she had become the very day she found it out was the most dominant one. A voice that spoke towards her from deep inside of her told her something different though, that she should be proud on that what was running through her veins.

Though Rarity didn't even want to know more about the strain of thought and dispatched them quickly. She rested her eyes back on the stuffed unicorn. “You are coming with me, for you shall return to your rightful owner,” she spoke under a soft smile. Her tone sounded if she had been talking to an actual living creature. The flow of tears managed to come to another hold while a faint smile appeared on the face of the unicorn. Rarity placed the plushy under the curl of her wings as well. It found a resting place rest on the opposite side of the book. The plushy took refuge against her body before her horn lost its connection to her magical power.

“The time has come, to end this all for good,” said Rarity to herself after she had turned her body around again. The unicorn maneuvered her way through the rubble and ashes once again. In the end was the solid and cold ground under her hooves once more. There were things that she had to do. But she knew that there was only one place she was to truly wrap everything up. To finally close the chapter of her life through which she had been living. And quite possibly, end the story all together. She saw no more options to continue her existence. The bucket water was spilling, so to speak.

Her head turned itself over to another direction of the calm town under a deep exhale that left through her nose. With another wipe of her forelegs against the fur on her face, trying to get as much of the bloodstains off from her face. For the first time since she had returned to the once so prideful boutique, she stared down upon her red forelegs and hooves. Rarity shook her head at the sight of the blood covered fur. Though her mind traveled backwards in time itself. Back to times where her forehooves were wet from the normal watery tears instead of the thick and foul blood that coursed through her veins. Blood that was just waiting there and desiring only more.

Rarity moved her body in the same direction she had moved her head towards. Step by step she would continue on her way down the road and would go passed the houses of many ponies which she knew and loved. Her eyes fell gently on each of them but her attention was caught by the wind that blew in her face. The soft but chill wind moved her curly mane even more backward than it already was before it fell back before her eyes after the mysterious blow. “Maybe, it is a sign?” she quietly spoke to herself before she continued on her journey. “A change in the wind, usually means a change in one’s life... Though whom’s is always the question that needs to be answered.”

~~~~

In the distance did the house of her parents became visible. It was through the windows that the sights were revealed to her. The very shadows of everypony that was present within the walls reflected against the window. Rarity wanted to leave another sigh but she didn't allow it herself. Instead she gave just a simple nod to that what was there to be seen. The mare had to wait somewhere safe before her plan could be set into true motion. She had to remain hidden in plain sight while she waited for the sun to raise over the hills again. The end was coming for her.

Before Rarity took refuge within one of the many bushes that stood by the house, there was a feelings in her guts to make her way up to the building under a good sneak attempt and place her ears on the front door. She was curious to just what the ponies inside would be talking about. What stories they would be sharing with one another and above all, how they would remember her as a being of flesh and blood.

After some careful wandering and sneaking around was her ear placed against the door. She caught the words that were spoken by Celestia. Deep in her body was there something that could be felt. A burning feeling that came forth from the holy beings that were the alicorns themselves. That was what she thought at least. She had no true idea where it came from and didn’t wanted to find out either. Alicorns were holy and she was unholy, those two things would never have matched.

The feeling did became too much for Rarity to handle. She heard that Luna speak out her toast and the vampiric unicorn left the building for what it was. She managed to venture down the main road without being spotted by anything. Not even the animals that lived in the night saw her.

In her eyes she noticed a good hiding spot that was close to the road yet enclosed enough to keep her hidden from peeking sets of eyes. Rarity instantly went off of the land road and walked into the small bushes that stood on either side. The unicorn lowered herself to the ground where she would curl up to make herself as small as possible. Her red rimmed eyes were kept on the door in order to see if anything would leave.

Despite her spot being hidden for those who weren't looking, she could be easily spotted if one did pay some degree of attention. Her white fur was something that was out of the contract that the dark green bushes gave off. Not to mention her purple skinned wings were also a dead giveaway. Yet the advantage she had was the fact that the vegetation was thick and poison ivy had to be crossed in order to reach it.

She laid upon the spot and forgot the flow of time around her. Her eyes were only fixed upon the visible window and front door of the house. The unicorn waited for them all to make their departure. Her wish would have been granted in the end. After an unknown amount of time was the door opened and a figure stood within the opening.

Out of the doorway came the yellow coated, shirt wearing pegasus. “Fluttershy..?” Rarity whispered to herself. She identified the mare rather quick. The mare left the building as the first of the lot. But as Rarity continued to watch her, her streaming tears were seen crystal clear, together with something else. The expression that bore on Fluttershy’s face was hinting towards a great desperation. Her eyes found themselves going all over the place. She tried to find an escape route of some kind. Rarity just watched the events unfold as they would.

As quick as she came, she had left as well. Fluttershy went galloping off into the far distance and the opposing direction of where Rarity laid in. The odd behavior of the pegasus did cause the suspicion to raise within the unicorn. The urges to just follow her and find out what she wanted to do came to her but the mare decided to stay hidden from everypony. She thought that that would be the best cause of action.

~~~~

Time progressed even further and Rarity was shocked up by the sound of the door that opened again. All of the visitors that had been gathering themselves in the house just left it. Each of them went in a different direction as they wanted to give it a place in their hearts. But her eyes shot open at what made its departure into her way. She shook her head deeply at the sight before she made herself even smaller then she possibly could inside of the bush as the burning feeling returned to her once more. And the burning feeling only became worse the more the two figures approached and their hoofsteps fell in her ears.

“Does this mean, you need to find another generosity, sister?” a voice spoke in a sad tone. The head was turned over to the other being. That being released a deep sigh as response to the question. There wasn’t anything that could have said directly to reply. Time had to be taken for a couple of seconds before the words would have come.

“I am afraid it does, Luna. With the, unlucky events, that happened to lady Rarity. It is the best thing I can do for the elements,” the elder sister answered. Her one visible eyes let itself fall upon her younger sister. The sight she saw did create a gentle smile on her face. In one way or the other, she had been through the same as Rarity’s family.

“But, can’t she be resurrected than?” Luna asked in a curious manner.

“Sister, you know that that kind of magic is from your, if not the other side. Besides, how would they all react if all of the sudden she stands there again. No Luna, Rarity passed away during the fires that destroyed her boutique. And we shall give her the rest she needs.” Celestia spoke in response as she shook her head a little bit. Her eye closed itself in a gentle manner before it opened again and gazed upon the road ahead.

“If you say so, sister,” where the last words the unicorn inside the bushes caught up as the burning became less and less. With one quick gaze over the entire area that was visible for her, did Rarity took note that all of the other ponies had left and the lights in the building had gone out.

~~~~

She rose up from the bushes and made her way back over to the house again. Her ears got once again placed on the door as she closed her eyes in order to listen at the sounds that could be heard inside. There was nothing to be heard on the inside. She opened her eyes again and with a hoof she was already reaching for the doorknob.

Then there was a shock went through her body which opened her eyes even further. Her hoof was resting on the knob now and the mare removed it like lightning. Entering through the door by opening it like that would have gotten their attention for sure.

She needed to find another way in. A way that went through the shadows themselves. While she tried to come up with a manner to just do that, her mind brought her back to the very moment she became one with the shadows themselves. It happened to be something she had done only once and ever so long ago. “It is the best option I’m having here if I want to enter without them knowing,” whispered Rarity to herself. She knew that the thought up manner was the only one reliable.

Under a deep and silent exhale of her own, her body summoned shadows that were there to be found nearly all around her. They revealed themselves to her and the mare let her entire body being consumed by them. The cold feeling crawled again to the very depths of her heart. The world around her turned white and three major, big, red dots were found within the building. The unicorn shook her head at the sight. She only desired to make her way inside.

When she was one with the shadows once more, there was no difficulty to enter the house of her parents through the small gaps of both the door and windows. Rarity slithered under the door, through the little gaps in the windows and even through the smallest of cracks in the wall she didn't even knew they were there. Through her newly gained sight she made another revelation which she saw much more clear that that she normally was able to do so. But the things her eyes caught the most, was the staircase leading up to the upper level.

One step on it would certainly wake them up and she moved herself through the hallway like the mist she had become. As she flowed within the air and shadows, Rarity made her way up the stairs to the second level. It was only once she found herself on top of the staircase that the mare literally just walked out of the shadows under the shaking of her head. She just walked out of the darkness as her white coated, purple maned body became more and more visible with every passing step.

There were some drops of liquid darkness - or liquid shadow - that fell off her body. She made her way over to the room of her little sister. She wanted to give at least her family a proper goodbye, even if they were asleep. It was the least bit that Rarity owed to them all.

~~~~

With a very soft screech of the hinges got the door of the filly’s bedroom opened by the unicorn her hoof. Her head was the first thing to enter the room when the gap happened to be big enough and in the eyes fell upon the peacefully asleep filly. Even though this was the saddest day in her life and she had the dried up tear streams on her face to proof. The young filly still found happiness with the memories of her beloved sister. The same memories which Rarity had when she scavenged through the rubble of her home.

The unicorn released a deep but silent sigh through her mouth upon the wonderful sight. A sigh of both gratitude and slight happiness from herself before she carefully made her way over to the bed. Once Rarity reached the bed, she took out the plushy that was salvaged from the fire and she placed it on the small desk. A little desk where her sister could be found behind if she was reading or drawing and it stood almost next to the filly’s bed for easy access.

Rarity allowed a light chuckle to leave her before her red rimmed gaze turned back over to Sweetie’s body. And with that came the terrible memory of her draining her own flesh and blood came flashing by before her eyes. “I am so sorry, Sweetie, I never intended to hurt you nor anypony else ever in my life. Know that I am, that I'm just so, so very sorry,” the elder sister whispered. She gave a small kiss on the very forehead of her sister. It was the least she could have done.

The filly let out a soft giggle in response of the cold lips. They had made contact with the warm skin of her own forehead, Rarity heard the giggle echoing within her ears and she decided it was time she made her departure just as silent as she came. But when she closed the door, she felt the urge to speak to the sleeping filly for one last time. “Goodnight, my dearest sister.” Under a soft click was the door of the bedroom closed itself again as if nothing happened.

Once Rarity was back on the hallway was the head turned over towards to the door of the bedroom of her parents. There was a thing she needed to give them, one that would probably break their hearts even more but also gave them a lot more information about herself, her true self. But the worst of all was that Rarity knew it would hurt them ever so much. “Better a hurtful truth, then a wonderful lie,” she whispered she opened the door.

Mere seconds later she found herself within the four walls of the bedroom where her parents resided and the vampiric, purple maned unicorn took out the book she had salvaged from her wing and placed it on the desk of her father. Her attention fell upon the sleeping lovers and words didn't need to be spoken against them, for the feeling of her own regret of not telling them anything that happened to her around year ago simply dominated her mind and the air.

In the greatest of silence did she left the room and closed the door behind her. Thus letting the lock fell back into its original state. Her gaze would have finally turned over to the final door she would enter for the night. The door that would have led her to her own room.

~~~~

With the greatest of caution and the prayers spoken within her mind, had entered Rarity through the final door. It almost felt like if she had entered a whole other world. A world of much more simpler and overall happier times she had been living through. She had one last look over the room of which she could say that was her bedroom. Then her bodys took place before the window. For a couple minutes she simply sat there and thought about every single event that had happened in the past year she was forced to live in the manner she did.

It had been just over one year since the dreadful night in the boutique had happened. Just over one year since she had become the thing she was known as to herself. For just over a one full year she had lived with the curse running through her veins. A blood curse that was pulsing through her entire body and made her doing deeds that were simply unheard of. Deeds she regretted with all of her life and immortality.

Rarity spend more and more time in her thoughts. But she was brought back to reality by the howl of a creature that was even unknown to her. For somewhere by the hills of Ponyville there must have been a creature that roamed around. A wolf like being that had its head aimed towards the brightly shining full moon. There was one final howl which was made through the air before the sounds just died off again. And the creature made its way away from the hill. It just walked away with its yellow pawed legs, its claws extended and ready to strike to anything if it so desired.

The blue aura appeared once again around the horn of the unicorn behind the glass after the sounds had died. It collected a little bit of power before opening her curtains and faced the final sight of her life. Rarity just stared down the street and the hills where she caught just the final tip of the creature that made the howls while she waited for the cursed dawn.

With her mind still wondering what the howl could have been, the single thought was soon to be taken over by a sea of thoughts of her time before being turned. For it were the happy times she wanted to remember as the time of sadness had to be placed behind her once and for all.

~~~~

The moon made its way behind the hills of Canterlot again to end the night. The unicorn knew there was no return from her plan, not anymore. She wanted to do it no matter what fate decided to throw at her. Rarity took note of the very first rays of sunlight which came peeking over on the horizon. With gentle motions had they turned the dark blue skies in a pleasant and warm pinkish red. Yet deep within her was the feeling of just crawling back into the shadows that did took over her mind a couple times. Though being the stubborn or determined mare that she was, Rarity kept sitting in her position like a rock.

The vampiric unicorn gave a nod to herself before she closed her eyes under a soft smile. “It will all be over soon,” she spoke to herself in a comforting tone and a small tear of blood ran down her cheek. “So very soon indeed,” she repeated to herself over and over.

With the sun illuminating more and more of the world and her room alike, it would only be a matter of minutes - if not seconds - before the light of the sun would meet her skin. When it would meet up with her skin, it would set the chain reaction into motion. One that would put an end to her life for good. That was the end Rarity choose to do, the only way she saw it fit her.

With patience had the mare waited for it to happen. All while she fought off the urges to flee back in the shadows that were to be found within her room. Eventually and unavoidable she felt the warm rays fall upon her mane. They warmed themselves up with care and quite normal even. As pleasing as it felt to have the sun fall upon her body again, she couldn't find the true enjoyment out of it for quite obvious reasons.

Because for the mare it would only be mere seconds from that point onward that it would happen. Though Rarity didn't care about it. She wouldn't scream or cry from the pain she would receive from the light. The unicorn had accepted the fate she had decided. She would face her true death like the lady she was, not like the monster she had become.

Yet it was on the very second that her skin would meet the sun that there was a bright shadow which took its turn before the window. A shadow that could be clear seen through her closed eyes. Rarity began to wonder great at what could have caused the shadows. And more importantly, why she wasn't allowed to end her life as it was. The vampiric unicorn opened her eyes with one slow motion and her wonderful red rims showed themselves to the world.

That what her eyes saw within them and before her, was a sight that was a totally unexpected. For her eyes glanced right into a dark blue, feathered wing that blocked out most of the sunlight. The light that did manage to pass it created a wonderful play of light in both the shadows as well as the fur of the wing.

The unicorn became curious just to where, or what the wing came from. She let her eyes follow it until they had fallen on it. The a set of warm yet cold, cyan colored eyes. A small smile was formed on the face of the deep blue coated, heavily wheezing pony with a gentle flowing mane. A face that was glad to see the unicorn still alive. The mouth of the being opened up. A female voice managed to speak through the wheezing it did at a soft rate. “Lady Rarity, we meet again.”

53 The best night(s) ever?

Rarity shook her head at the words that were spoken by Shiva about her becoming the next vampiric queen. Her brain processed them for what they were without finding any holes she could have stumbled in. They were tempting for certain, she had to admit that. She had no more home, no more job and the whole wide world thought that she was dead. What more could she possibly be wishing for that wasn't given in that order? Rarity could restore her world with it to a certain extend.

Though in her mind she didn't had the desires to be a ruler of something or over anypony. It never had fitted her personality in any shape or form. It just wasn't Rarity as she was known. Yet what not many ponies truly knew about her, was that she always had been lurking for power or authority over anypony that wasn't her family or friends. That was the reason why she never took coworkers into the boutique, because she would turn into a tyrant that would rule over them with an iron hoof in a velvet glove.

The offer that was given to her was something that she truly needed in her life. Something that would make sure that she could continue her life. With the opportunity to bring Canterlot down to its very knees, it was mouthwatering for her. Yet time to consider all of the options was not given to her. The voice of Shiva spoke up again through the room. “What is your answer upon the offer, I don’t have all day.” Of course those were a mockery to the rude interruption that Rarity had made earlier to her. It was a mistake that would cost her a lot more than she liked.

Taken by utmost surprise from the words made Rarity realize that she only had seconds, probably even less. After a couple gibberish attempt to speak up, the formulated words finally were allowed to leave her mouth. “I, I’ll do it. I do accept the offer,” she spoke up. But the second she said it, her mind began to question if it was the right idea to do for her.

“Very well then,” said Shiva. She allowed herself to be removed from the throne by her own power. The shadow vortex moved itself towards the table and just remained there. Rarity caught the hint that was given by Shiva’s red eyes in silence. With the greatest of care she dared to walk over to the steps of the throne.

Hesitation was what entered her body as she stood before the first step. Yet she dared to set a hoof on it and prayed for the best. She closed her eyes firm after her hoof made contact with the stone. She prepared her body for anything to happen.

Yet there was nothing that happened to her. When the mare realized that fact, she allowed a deep exhale to leave through her nose before the eyes opened up again. Shiva simply rolled her eyes at the sight and then Rarity went up. Up to the seating of the throne where she would sit on it like a true queen.

~~~~

Delighted by the sight before her began Shiva to speak words in the language that was hinting towards ancient unicornian, as well as the vampiric language. The crown got levitated over to Rarity and set upon her head. The vampiric unicorn grinned like a little devil while she felt the thing upon her head. But it wasn't the end of it all. Not by a long shot.

Above her head there was a window mounted in the ceiling itself. One that always remained hidden under a curtain but for the occasion was opened by Shiva. And what was to be revealed, was the purest moon the two had seen in a long time.

The light hit her gorgeous body and Rarity dared to look up at the moon. Deep within her body she could feel everything boiling. It seemed to be having the same effect as if she had been walking in the sunlight but the fires of hell never released themselves. Under moans and groans she took her sight away from the moon and turned over to Shiva. “What are you, doing, to me?” she managed to speak up. Though her voice was weaker than expected.

A response she never got out of the shadows. The eyes just stared at the moonlight. And within that very same moonlight were Rarity’s final changes revealed for the world, in all of their horror. Changes that had held themselves back for over a year were finally crawling out of their shell. The glorious mane of the unicorn turned itself into something she never could have even dreamed off. The wonderful purple color that was within it, got turned itself into the purest black ever to be withheld by any creature. The same darkness that the very shadows had, found its way into her mane.

To make the matters even worse, were the azure blue cutie mark of the rectangular diamonds in triangle formation, also turned away from their original color. They were turned into the color that was the same as her eyes. The blood red shades would forever be found upon her flanks as her mark. Though she could speak of luck that it didn't change into something vampiric related.

There was a flock of black mane which fell into the right eye of the unicorn and she couldn't believe it at first. Yet the pain that was racing through her body made it impossible for her to just inspect it on the spot. “Make it stop, make it stop, make it stop, please!” she shouted in pain. The burning sensation within her undead body almost became too much for her. It felt like all of her insides were being consumed at once by something she didn't even wanted to know.

Even though the burning feeling was something that she feared while the light continued to shine down upon her could Rarity also feel something else. A power was flowing through her that was far more purer than anything she had ever felt in her life. A power that made her feel like she could take on the world with just one simple charge of her horn.

Within the eyes of Rarity were the veins widened on themselves because of that and the sight that was given was one that was simply unpleasant, if not terrifying. For she truly looked like a mad mare who could do anything without any form of remorse. Which happened to be true to a certain degree.

Rarity allowed her eyes to fall shut and in that time did Shiva let the curtain hide the moon again from the throne. With the light being cut off from her could Rarity feel her body slowly turning back to its much more normal state. Even her mane and cutie mark returned to their original coloring. Yet every time she would go out into the pure moonlight, they would reveal themselves as what they truly were. It almost seemed as if Shiva had placed a curse upon another curse.

~~~~

But time to think that through there wasn't. In the moment the beam was cut off, words were being recalled by the unicorn. Words that were spoken to her ages ago. Words from mares and stallions alike. Words spoken by Shiva and herself, as well as her fallen preys. Yet there was one thought that stood out of it all. Though royalty, doesn't suit you at all, was a line that echoed and echoed through her mind. Words spoken by a stallion she had met on a random day at an even more random time. “Yet why it is it him that keeps hammering himself into my skull? What was so special about him?” she thought aloud and kept her eyes closed in order to think even further.

The thoughts continued to race through her mind while another battle erupted within it. The swords were drawn once again by the two version of the unicorn and they were ready to slaughter one another without any form of mercy. One side was to leave the throne while the other wanted to preserve the monarchy she had received. The swords clashed against one another as both of her version knew what was at stake and they didn't dare to speak to the other with the exception of the occasional groan and moan. Cuts were made, blasts were fired, but neither of the two fell down to the ground or got killed by the other.

Even though the battle was fierce between the Rarity’s, it was over sooner than expected as the two would have found themselves stabbing the other. The two stood on their hind legs and had the left foreleg resting against the shoulder of the opponent. The swords were dripping with red and blue blood as they left the body from the other. In the heat of battle they had managed to stab the other in the exact same spot at the same time. Without words that were spoken towards one another, the two knew that the battle was unwinnable. Even if one of the two could win, the victor would also die from the wounds that were received.

Thus the two did that was the best for them. Their horns charged up even more and under two bolts of lightning they just disappeared. The two were just gone and had teleported themselves to someplace else. They had even disappeared out of existence in order to heal themselves up for the next battle that would be waged inside her mind.

“I, I...” Rarity started after she opened her eyes with a slow motion. In her sight came the emptied room and she had given up her hope to see something that would even remotely resemble Shiva. “I step back from the throne! I shall no longer be a queen of the vampiric race!” the unicorn spoke up with a confident tone in her voice. Yet the words she spoke were ones of utmost fear that was flowing through her.

The eyes of the unicorn looked around to see if there was anypony that could have possibly heard her. But there was nothing at all. “Guess I won’t be needing this anymore,” she mumbled to herself. The crown got levitated from her head and she just set it back on the table it was found on.

With the old queen who had disappeared and the new queen resigned her job only minutes after being crowned, the vampiric race was left without a ruler. They would have been on their own with authority. A manner they were used to by then. They had done it for thousands of years already so Rarity couldn't be bothered with it. Out of her own experience were the only times she and the queen met was when she was summoned to come. But there were other effect that were unseen by the unicorn.

Within the shield that covered the castle were the cracks starting to emerge. Cracks that would have lead over to the shattering of it in the end. Thus letting it fall back in the natural day and night cycle that the world carried. And secondly, if she looked out of the window and towards the fog, it could already be seen dissolving. The fog that had kept the place hidden from the world, wouldn't be existing much longer. Thus revealing the castle to the poor souls who dared to come that deep into the woods. It was worry upon worry but Rarity couldn't leave the castle. It would become her home whether the forces above her liked it or not.

Any resistance or unwanted sniffling around would be punished sincerely and without mercy. That would be her policy from that day on. It certainly was a step up from her boutique and even more regal than the - supposedly - cursed mansion of Fancy Pants and Fleur Dis Lee.

~~~~

The orange coated, pegasus filly turned herself back around. There were two other fillies who walked away from the scene with sly grins. Her attention was set once again on the young unicorn before she placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Let them talk, Sweetie. Those two nitwits have no clue what they are talking about,” said Scootaloo. The unicorn filly had once again been through another harassment of two other little fillies. The pegasus laid her emphasis on the word ‘they’ for a reason of her own. For the two bullies of their class happened to be still in hearing distance.

“Hey!” the gray coated one with the glasses spoke up and the two bullies stopped in their tracks. They would show Scootaloo something of her own dough if she kept going the way she did. “We heard that, you blankflank! And we are not nitwits!”

“Yeah, well, if you two weren't...” Without a warning given to anypony had Scootaloo turned herself back around again from the table in the canteen of the school. She almost pressed her head against that of Silver Spoon with a huff. “Then you would show some respect for her and her passed away sister! I might be reckless, but you are just downright arrogant!”

The urge to just punch the two of them so hard in the face that the bones would shatter was a dream in her mind. But Apple Bloom had ordered the pegasus to keep herself calm. Not for her sake, but for that of Sweetie. The unicorn filly always had been emotionally weaker than the other two. Neither one of them wanted to lose a dear friend of theirs.

“Puh, it is that you say it yourself,” the other filly with a pale magenta coat spoke up. The one who happened to be wearing a diamond tiara on top of her head.

“Diamond Tiara... oh how I would love you put you back in your place right now,” snarled Scootaloo to her. Sweetie on the other end just kept eating her lunch. Though her appetite was everywhere except where it had to be. The food went in but it never gave any form of satisfaction towards her. Everything just felt so empty for her.

“Shame you can’t, Scootaloo. Because you can’t even fly. Who were you going to call in anyway, Rainbow Crash?” Diamond Tiara teased. If there were two ponies in the whole school who deserved a punishment, it were those two. They didn't care for anypony or anything outside of themselves just because they could and were never taught true respect.

“Maybe it should have been the both, if not four of you, that should have died in that fire,” Silver Spoon added only as salt into the open wound.

That did it for Scootaloo. All of her wires were going into overdrive. Her hoof rose itself in order to punch one of the two with all of her might. Though as if she was saved by the bell, the two fillies turned themselves away when Apple Bloom finally came into their direction. The bullies left the devastated unicorn and enraged pegasus alone for the time being.

~~~~

Apple Bloom on the other end just sat down on the opposing side of the table and looked to the pegasus with a serious look in her eyes. She set down her plate and then the sigh left her as she laid her forelegs crosswise on the table. “Ah don’t get what Ah need to do with ya, Scoot. The only thing Ah said was you had to keep an eye on Sweetie, yet you are calling a fight with them? Are you outta your mind Scootaloo?”

“W-What... no! No I am not! But those two need to be brought by some respect for what they think they can say Apple Bloom and you know it,” the pegasus filly countered. Her eyes locked themselves on the earth pony to engage within the discussion.

“Enough, we’ll talk ‘bout it after school. Which is right after lunch. Classes are cancelled for some reason,” replied Apple Bloom before she would start on her lunch. “Words have it that Cheerilee got sick.”

“Good,” replied Scootaloo in response. It wasn't meant towards the teacher naturally but more towards her own ability to calm down. Though as soon as the words fell into the ears of Sweetie, the filly stood up from her spot and just left the other two alone. She strapped her saddlebags around her body and then proceeded to make her departure from the canteen. “Hey! Where are you going?” Scootaloo spoke after her. Though a response was she given to her. At least not from Sweetie Belle herself.

“She’s going home, Scoots. Home to probably cry her eyes out from what Ah heard from miss Cheerilee. Poor thing...” Apple Bloom spoke up before a deep sigh left through her nose. It was just unimaginable for the two of them. Not only how it would feel too lose a sister, but also seeing just how sad Sweetie was. If she was that sad, nothing could make her happy with the exception of time itself. As both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo judged from the looks their received from the young unicorn, that would be taking a long time. All what they truly could do was to let the events happen as they went by. Whether they liked it or not.

Scootaloo shook her head and turned it over towards the table that the two bullies sat on and gave them stares that could kill. Just how the two laughed towards one another at the misery of others. It was just sickening for her. of course knew every single soul that came into the school building what had happened to the boutique of Rarity and just who had passed away. All of them found it just horrifying that the events had walked as they did. Everypony, except Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. They didn't understand the concept of death in the least. All they understood was the concept of bits.

~~~~

The two thought they were big and smart but in the reality of the situation were they even slower than Snips and Snails. Scootaloo turned her head back around in order to face Apple Bloom and the look in her eyes spoke enough. Enough to make Scootaloo speak the words on her tongue. “Alright, alright, alright. I’m sorry, okay. I just, I just can’t stand it when those two make fun of Rarity like that. Vampony or not, coming to an end like that, she didn't deserve at all.”

Apple Bloom couldn't help it but to let out a little laugh before she took a bite out of her sandwich. Of course didn't Scootaloo understand anything from the actions and tilted her head over to one side. “Huh? Why are you laughing at me?” she questioned out loud.

“Because of something what separates you from the rest,” said Apple Bloom after she had swallowed her bite. “Ya’re a good friend. Reckless ya might be, but having the heart on the right place. All those nights with Rainbow did change ya a lot, didn't they?”

Then Scootaloo understood how the fork was placed in the handle. She couldn't do much else than letting out a chuckle of her own. “Yes, yes they did change me a bit, Apple Bloom. For the better I suppose.” It was true that Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo had been seeing one another for quite the time by then and it was known that the filly slept over by the mare. Scootaloo always said that they were training but the reality of the situation was that most of the time, they would be reading books in the famous Daring Do series. A thing with which the orange coated filly didn't wanted to be captured with whatsoever.

~~~~

Back in the house of the family had Sweetie just closed the door after her trip. She had dropped her saddlebags in the hallway just like that. Much to her own surprise, both her father and mother happened to be home and they greeted her happily. But she never spoke a word in return to them. Instead, she just darted up the stairs and towards her room. Thus leaving her parents in the dust.

Magnum looked over to Pearl with a questioning look in his eyes whereas the mare shook her head a bit. “I have no idea how long it will take for her to recover from this. A week, a month, a year. I truly don’t know, Maggy.”

Pearl allowed her body to fall on the couch where she would snuggle up against the stallion. Magnum wrapped a foreleg around his beloved wife and nuzzled her gentle through the mane as he tried to say his words. But the formulation was terrible in his mind as it was. So instead he waited a bit longer. “She needs have as much time as she thinks she needs. For us it is tough, but for her it is even worse. We can, how saddening it sounds, turn our heads away from it just for a little while. Sweetie can’t,” he would reply to her before his chin rested on her mane.

The eyes of Pearl moved themselves up towards the throat of her husband where she would question his words. Yet in her heart she knew it was true. Not to mention the facts she had learned about their passed away daughter. The situation could become tenser and tenser if she didn't play her cards right. Even if they were morally incorrect. “That, that is true, love,” she would have said in response to his words.

The stallion gave her a weak smile before he rubbed over her shoulder and back. Yet his eyes moved over to the ceiling and laid themselves upon the part that would be the room of Sweetie. The place where she had withdrawn herself ever since she heard that happened. It had devastated the young and spirited filly almost as a whole. But deep inside of her, a shimmer of hope still remained.

~~~~

Within the four walls of the filly’s bedroom were all of the curtains closed so that the light would be blocked out of the room. Sweetie herself laid down upon her bed where she would cuddle the stuffed animal with her eyes closed. Yet even with her eyes closed, it was impossible for her not to let her tears flow. The sadness of having lost her beloved older sister was a pain that was almost too much to bear for her. It was something so painful, that all of the insult of the bullies combined couldn't even match up against it.

In silence did Sweetie shed her tears while her little mind carried her through the memories of them both. All of the wonderful times they had together as they were. Those would be the only things she could truly call ‘hers’. Or possibly even better said, ‘theirs’. Of course there were the picture albums of both Rarity and Sweetie, but those always spoke a different story than how she remembered it. It were those memories that she cherished the most. That she wanted to cherish the most out of them all.

But even with all of her tear falling down her coat, blanket and the stuffed animal, not even the memories would be enough for the filly to comfort her. Hours had she cried upon her bed in nothing but silence and thought about her older sister.

Ever so gently let the filly uncurl herself from her ball like position and she dared to leave the bed as a whole. She managed to stand bipedal on her hindlegs and held her plushie tight in her forelegs. With a couple slow steps had the filly made her way to the window. There she dared to move the curtain to the side.

Her eyes fell upon the young, evening sun and almost in an instant did she hummed a song of old towards it. Her kind and soothing tone was by many to be considered that of an angel, even though she never saw it in that manner. Her tones of sadness filled with the shimmer of hope that she still had in her body made her song unique. Even if it was an old and nearly forgotten one. And her parents, they had not even the slightest of clues what was going on.

When the filly was done with the humming, her position had changed and she found herself sitting on the edge of her bed. Her hoof rubbed over the stuffed and burned animal’s back before she would release a deep sigh towards the young moon. “I miss you, Rary,” she softly spoke up before another tear traveled down her cheeks.

~~~~

Rarity could hear a creaking sound that came from the outside world within the walls of the castle. Her curiosity was greatly sparked by just what could have produced that kind of sound. Her ears led her over to one of the many stained glass windows and the mare looked out of it. Out towards what possibly could have been her doom.

Within her eyes she caught a sight that struck all of her horrors at once. The very shield that was set up centuries ago by Shiva to protect her castle in an eternal darkness, was cracking open like a boiled egg. Of course it was all an illusion but it was clearly the point of total destruction and collapse.

Time itself slowed down for the vampiric unicorn the instant she had noticed that the rays of the sun. They shone down through the cracks themselves with unparalleled power. With slow steps made by her did she manage to hide herself right next to the window in the shadows. In her mind it would be a safe haven for the fact that it would be remained within the dark shadows of the castle. A thing she prayed to be right on.

Then it happened. The unthinkable happened under a near deafening explosion and loud bang. The vampiric unicorn closed her eyes in an instant. She was afraid for that what was going to happen. Her wings had uncurled themselves from her body and they were placed before her face before her entire body lowered itself to the ground itself. If her heart was beating, it would be in her throat at that moment.

Outside of the dark stone castle and on the fields that once held the mesmerizing magic, were entire pieces of the thing just dropped down. They fell to the ground and shattered into millions, if not zillions of sparkles. With all of that, it happened that the whole shield was just gone. It had gone up in sparkles that sometimes were the size of a full grown stallion. Only to be replaced by the deadly sun who finally showed itself on the castle. For the first time the shield was put up back in the ancient times, was the light of the sun visible in the castle.

The light of the sun crawled its way up over the grassy fields, up the walls of the castle before it would blast through the windows. It went straight into the room where Rarity had hidden herself. Almost as if it was a bomb did the light made its way through the eyelids of the unicorn. The sheer differences in the levels of light was something that she picked up with the eyes closed. Not to mention the fact that it went through the skin of her wings. She expected her body to have erupted into nothing but flames and came to the end of her life, as she had hoped a couple nights ago.

A hope that just faded out of her mind the moment she had woken up in the room. It was something that was not entirely on the right place, but it had been that way and she couldn't change it. Death wasn't on her list any more as survival had taken its place.

Yet there was nothing that happened to her. No bursting into flames or anything the like. Outside had the sparkles come down to the ground where they would have dissolved out of the existence of the realm they lived in. It was when everything was quiet around her once more, that Rarity dared to open up her eyes and look at her situation. In the very moment she opened her right eye, the mare was blinded by the column of sunlight that beamed through the window. It was so bright that it managed to hurt her eyes. She was only used to the darkness of the castle and night.

The magical current that was flowing through her body had collected itself near her horn before the eye opened itself again under a groan of discomfort. Her red rimmed eye traveled up to the top of the window and she noticed something she hadn't seen before. Something that always hidden among the dark. The railing for a curtain and as she looked even further, the curtain itself. Instantly she knew what to do and the magic that had collected itself at her horn got released.

All of the curtains in the room got the signature blue aura around them and were forcefully closed by it. Allowing the room to be indulged once again into nothing but darkness. The dark in which the vampiric Rarity lived at best. And under the sounds of a comfortable hiss, her horn discharged itself and she opened both of her eyes again. She rose up from her position and curled the wings back up around her body.

~~~~

“That... that was not something I expected to happen. Nevertheless, every advantage has its disadvantage I suppose,” she mumbled to herself. Her eyes went over to room as a whole before they were rested upon the table with the crown. Within her eyes she caught something else as well. Something that wasn't part of any attire or ritual alike. Something that looked like, a golden ticket. “Well in all?” she whispered in confusion.

With careful steps she made her way up to the table and never took her eyes off of the ticket. Her mind recognized it as something that the six of them had once fought for shortly after the arrival of Twilight herself. Something that was so exclusive, that Rarity simply couldn't believe it that it actually laid before her.

“A ticket to, the Grand Galloping Gala?” she questioned herself aloud while her eyes went all over the little piece of paper. It was something that she didn't expect to happen at all, especially after the events as they happened already. Of course did both her heart and mind enter yet another battle. The heart spoke about not going to it in order to keep the act of her being dead up. Whereas her mind spoke about going and see how well she could possibly hid herself on an event like that. Of course she knew that the other elements would be there as well and if she came into a confrontation with them, it could pack out disastrous for all six of them.

If she needed - or wanted - to go, she of course had to go incognito. Her mind wandered off about a disguise of some sort that she could use. There was the realization of the little fact that she already had one laying around. “Of course!” Rarity spoke up in a happy tone. She turned herself around and headed towards the open door. Soon after it had the expression on her face turned into a grin of complete mystery. In her mind, there was the perfect plan for the near perfect gala.

~~~~

With the gala that was still away for a couple of weeks, the preparations for it were made by everypony that would be present. Yet in the meantime had the family and the remaining elements of harmony something else to keep their minds occupied with. Even though the body of Rarity was never released by the hospital because it was ‘unwatchable’ in their eyes. She still got a ceremonial burial, much like Fancy Pants, as her final respect.

A closed casket one that was filled with things each of them had of the unicorn and could do their distance of. The ceremony was exactly as the ivory coated unicorn would have wanted it in all of their eyes. That thought alone created some sort of comfort within their bodies. But nopony could keep their tears away on the moment that the coffin got lowered into the ground.

Rarity was widely known all over Equestria because of her representing the element of generosity but also because of her dress designs and overall personality. Both the family and friends had decided in unison that the funeral would be held in private on the very same graveyard where Fancy was buried.

Of course there were some who still wanted to pay their respect for the wonderful designer that they had lined up at the gate to go there after the ceremony was over. But there were also the usual skeptics that just couldn't believe that the story was true. Which it indeed appeared to be in their eyes. It seemed like the whole country was in a state of grieve at the death of the ivory coated unicorn.

All of the friends and family comforted one another all of the time while the tears streamed down their faces. Both Sweetie Belle and Rainbow Dash seemed to be having the hardest of difficulties with the events. One was of course completely understandable whereas the other was a bit more of a unique case.

For Rainbow had never gotten the opportunity to apologize for her ridiculous deeds done during their final encounter. She knew she had been foolish and foalish with them and after she got over her fear, time just wasn't given to her as everything went so fast. The pegasus had regrets of not stopping by on an earlier time.

Though as much as they could grieve about their fallen friend, daughter and sister, the ponies had to continue on with their lives. Whether they wanted it or not. even though most didn't want to let go, it was Twilight who came up with a little something that was possibly the best solution of it all.

There would be a meeting held for the mare every Sunday. When most of the others would go to church or things the like, the friends and the family would come together at the grave to honor Rarity. The mare they all thought to be dead.

But the reality of the situation was something far more grim and even gruesome.

Of course was the death of Fleur Dis Lee also quickly discovered but the burial for her was nothing than a cremation. One that was done by the employees that once stood in her service. None of the friends nor family she claimed to be having as much dared to show their faces upon the ceremony. Word had it that they were all afraid of things that were left unexplained.

The overall mood on it was cold and heartless, much like how Ruby had found her in the first place. The killer was never found due to the lack of evidence and since nopony had seen Rarity sneaking around which meant that all traces led to a dead end. The case would never be resolved in any manner.

With the owners of the house passed away, the ponies that served as the workers fell apart from their group as time went on. Each of them went a different way and was recruited by another estate to work in. Even the ever so loyal Ruby eventually had to leave the decayed mansion. Whether she wanted it or not, she had to.

It was of course a smack in her face as she had been working for the two of them nearly all of her career. But she knew she couldn't stay there. Not with the roaming ghosts of the two she had seen every so often. Ghost stories and haunted tales did their turn over the estate quickly and faster than anypony Canterlot could have thoughts, the house became simply known as the haunted estate.

The daring souls who managed to explore through the house often came with stories. Stories about the very sight of both Fleur Dis Lee and Fancy Pants doing things within the mansion. Just regular and ordinary things they would have done when they were still alive. But it sure crept everypony out of their vests or dress. There was even a sighting of the two ghosts that stood before a window and just looked at the road the mansion was set next too. Yet no true confirmation of that had been found to that date.

~~~~

Then the night of nights was just there. The Grand Galloping Gala was just there nearly a month after the ceremonial burial. The party of parties for the high class ponies had arrived in full glory. One evening that would either make or break a pony that tried to get some success in life. It always was the party of the year and the guests wore the most eccentric outfits. From a simple vest with a walking cane and top hat, to the most complex of dress designs that were made by Rarity.

Yet what was the most relieving to the five of them was the sheer fact that they could enjoy themselves for once. They had put their grievances aside and continued on with their lives much as the unicorn would have wanted them too. And they didn't disappoint on the matter.

Where on the first time they went to the occasion, they all had their expectations a little bit too high. Which they actually lowered down by such a lot that so they could just enjoy themselves for the ponies they were. All among the high classier ones that lived all over the county.

Yet nopony minded the five of them, though they prayed in silence that it wouldn't turn out in yet another fiasco. The five friends all wore their original gala dresses as a small tribute made towards Rarity herself. She had fabricated them with tonnes of love for all of them. Much to their own surprise, they were still fitting perfectly snug around their bodies.

With the music that played the calm tunes for the waltz of a lifetime, it was Pinkie Pie who managed to dance in a civilized manner with other ponies around her. Stallions even went so far to ask her for a dance which often ended in them dancing a waltz. Rainbow Dash on the other end didn't want to dance at all. She was talking to some members of the Wonderbolts. Their conversation wasn't all too deep though but it was more than interesting within the ears of the rainbow maned pegasus. She wanted to know - quite literally - everything that they could be saying against her.

Applejack had taken it even easier. With a smile on her face was she just looked over the partying ponies from a distance. She found that watching them was in fact a lot more fun than joining them. A thing which Fluttershy would discover soon enough herself as well. “Uhm, Applejack, why are you standing here while everypony is over there?” she spoke up in her usual and shy voice while she approached the cowgirl.

The earth pony allowed a single chuckle to leave her mouth before she turned her head over to Fluttershy. With her body that still leaned against the wall and her legs crossed she spoke up her words in return. “Flutters, Ah have never been the one for a party as Pinkie, or been talkative as Twi.” One of her booted forelegs moved itself over to the stairs were Twilight could be seen talking to Celestia and a couple of other ponies. “Nah, Ah like to watch ‘em more than joining ‘em. See it as, a shepherd takin’ care of the sheep.”

Fluttershy nodded in an understanding manner towards the words as she could see where Applejack was coming from. “Oh, I do like sheep. So fluffy. You, uhm, mind if I stay with you? The gardens are emptied of the critters,” she said before a blush came to her face.

“Heh, sure thing partner, though we might search ourselves a bit more comfortable place to sit down. Mah legs are slowly starting to kill me right now,” replied Applejack before she removed her body from the wall. Together they left the place and walked up to a table that was empty. The biggest part of the evening they would just sit there, talked to one another and enjoy the view that was given to them.

It wasn't the worst one either. The terrace was elevated to such a height that everything inside was clearly visible for everypony. But Applejack and Fluttershy had the best available spot as it was one that was right near the railing and thus had a view on all over the floor.

~~~~

Even though the evening and the gala were going on in their full force, there was one guest that was still missing. And that very guest stood knocking on the door. One of the guards who was being dressed for the occasion in a suit, walked up to the stage where the band was playing their songs and he tapped the microphone a couple times to see if it was working. Happy with the outcome, the band behind him stopped playing for a bit. “Ladies and gentlecolts, may I have your attention for just a moment, please,” he spoke up.

Those words were more than enough to get the entire room looking at him. “Thank you. As you all know, every year there is always one guest that is a bit on the late side. This year wasn't any exception to that rule at all. But that doesn't mean we can’t give her a greeting that is fit for somepony like her. May I have a round of applause and a warm welcome for the missing and very special guest of the night, Miss Mystique.”

It was within a single second that the whole room erupted out in a curious yet loud clapping. Princess Luna herself - who had been keeping herself quiet on top of the stairs, even further up than Twilight and Celestia - looked down at the door to see who would enter. She knew who would come.

Then she came in like a true lady. A mare that had a white coat but was covered in a simple gala gown. One that bore almost the same color scheme as the coat of Luna herself. The face itself was hidden under the lid of a hat and it wouldn't be revealed either. The horn went through a specially designed hole. It secured the piece of headgear on top of the head itself. Nopony knew just who she was but the princess of the night had her ideas and suspicions about the mysterious mare.

It was Luna who jumped off of the stairs and then glided over towards this, Miss Mystique pony. Of course it was just a rather well known pony who wore a rather simple disguise but one that proved to be working like a charm for her. The mighty princess of the night landed almost right before the entering mare before her wings were tucked back. She bowed through her forelegs in a manner as if she was meeting another royalty. The hat wearing unicorn returned the bow and the rest of the ponies continued on with the party as it were. “It is good to see you here,” said Luna after she rose back up from her bow.

“The feeling, is mutual, your highness,” replied Miss Mystique in a tone that was clearly altered from the real one. Yet it was brought in such a manner that it could be believed to be her real one. She had spoken a voice changing spell over herself hours before the gala itself.

The lunar princess let the lady for what it was. Luna joined by her elder sister to stroll around the place and indulge themselves in talks with other ponies. High class or not, it didn't matter to the both of them. On that one night in the whole year, the spotlight wouldn't be aimed at them at a constant rate. It was the only night in the year that they could lower themselves to the degree of Twilight and her friends, to just be ponies. Not a single mare or stallion would have glanced at them strange. It was only for one night though.

~~~~

Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack and Fluttershy all had searched up one another and as a group they discussed the things they had done so far but they also spoke about the new guest. None of them seemed to be truly trusting her as she was, just so hidden in their eyes.

“Is that a problem, ladies?” the changed voice of Miss Mystique spoke up as she walked passed them all. Her eyes were aimed at the five of them, even though it couldn’t be seen.

“N-No, not at all miss, we, we were just surprised that is all,” replied Twilight rather quick. She watched how a hoof moved itself up to the barely visible chin of the mare.

“Say, aren't you five the mythical elements of harmony, are you? I have heard quite the lot about you,” she spoke up in her sweet sounding tone. But if listened closely could the tone of nopony else then Rarity be heard within it.

And so it happened that the five of them entered a deep going conversation with the mare that was simply known as the mysterious, Miss Mystique. And she was a tough nut to crack that was one thing that stood for sure. For she allowed little to no information to go loose about her true identity. Or better said: her true self. She was an enigma for the other mares.

Yet within her presence there was the feeling of something pleasant. Familiarity even, some wanted to say. The mares seemed to be enjoying the company of the mysterious mare a lot more than they originally had thought they would do. Which she didn't mind at all of course.

~~~~

With the hours that passed by like a breeze, was the closing act of the famous gala at the point of beginning. Some of the ponies had already made their departure from the event as they had trains to catch. But those who stayed would be treated on something spectacular. All of the guests had been enjoying themselves to their tops and Miss Mystique was just chatting to other members of both the guards and guests. She would have spoken about everyday things with a glass of wine in her magical grasp.

Luna looked over to the skies while she stood on the balcony outside. She let her gaze fall over Celestia who nodded to her. The younger alicorn knew what she had to do and was more than ready to make the closing act of the gala for that year. A fitting end to an amazing party would have been given by her. The mare of the night left the balcony while her sister continued to watch over the ponies below in the garden enjoying themselves.

The lunar princess walked up to the stage where the band got interrupted for the last time during the evening. “If you want, you may pack your things. For this is not going to require any form of music,” she spoke up towards them. All of the members nodded and they silenced their instruments. Something that already caught the attention of many ponies. Yet all of the attention was given to Luna, as she tapped the microphone.

Then the nerves managed to hit her hard. Where she was good at speaking to one pony in private, against a group was a bit harder than she ever would have expected. Though slowly did her words leave her mouth. “E-Evening everypony. As, as the night crawls by, the gala for this year is coming to an end. A saddening thing it is indeed, but, but, but, if you have taken a good look at the skies tonight, it was visible that the moon wasn't there. Well, it is there, but hidden. That it because, the closing act of this year’s gala, would be a wonderful, full moon. One that will be as close to the land as it is possible without messing up the tides too much. If, all you would head over to the balcony and the garden please. If, if you wish to see it of course.”

Much to her own surprise was nearly half of the still present ponies did what she asked, whereas the other ponies left the event for what it was. They didn't believe that the moon rise, or the super big moon was something of value for them. And there was of course the excuse of them being tired and wanting to go to bed as the hours had gone past midnight for a long time.

“Fluttershy?” Applejack spoke up while she tried to find the pegasus both in the little crowd and the group. “Any of y’all seen Flutters? She was here not even a minute ago.” But none of the other four ponies had seen the pegasus and the thought rested on the fact she had gone home to rest. If only that was the reality of the situation in which the poor mare found herself truly in.

~~~~

Then the lunar alicorn stood there on the moon altar. Prideful, powerful and majestic. The princess of the night was ready to perform the closing act of the gala. Even though she looked solid on her hooves, she was everything but. Celestia had that through almost instantly and calmly made her way over to her younger sister. "Tia..? W-What brings you here?" the younger alicorn brought out gentle, but also in confusion.

"Just making sure that everything is alright, Luna. I know you are nervous, but there is no reason to be that. You can do this," replied Celestia with a smile. She gave her beloved sister one last nuzzle on the nose. Then she was gone. Gone to rejoin herself within the crowd that had their eyes set on two points. The first being Luna herself, the second being the skies for that what come.

With a deep exhale rose she herself up in a bipedal stance and the eyes were closed. In all of her mental and physical serenity were the wings untucked and spread to their maximum width. The sights alone were majestic enough, but it was only the tip of the iceberg. Because then it happened. The horn of the younger princess allowed itself to coat within the cobalt blue aura of her magic. All channels were opened in order to make it just, work.

Luna's eyes kept themselves closed but she could feel the sheer attention she was given by all of the other souls present. She knew she couldn't fail, and it was that thought that she kept hammering on herself. Yet even under that pounding, the calm and peaceful posture of power remained.

And then it happened. The cobalt blue aura just shot up into the skies above them in all of its glory. Smoke left the horn of the dark blue alicorn who slowly opened one of her eyes. "Come on... come on... come on," she mumbled to herself. With the pack of clouds that were used to cover up the object for the time being, they had to be removed as the magical charge would pull the moon closer to the land itself.

~~~~

Luna was about to give up her hopes, mere seconds after she had fired the blast. With all of her calculations she had estimated, the process would be been going on by then. But there was nothing that could be seen. Yet it was Celestia who still kept her fate in her sister. A fate that was rather well placed. A minute after Luna had closed her eyes again and wanted to admit her defeat, there was something that happened.

The clouds broke open to reveal a large sphere high up in the skies. One which irradiated the purest of lights with a cobalt blue rim around it. It almost looked an eye. An eye that looked upon the land and world the lived and worked in. And it kept coming closer. Closer and closer. "The eye of the night." Luna spoke prideful to herself with a smile.

All of the sudden it came to a stop. It just hung in the skies while the seas became rougher and the rivers dryer. It was a price that had to be paid but the result was wonderful to witness. Something that wonderful and that majestic filled the eyes of every remaining guest for the evening. None of them had seen something so marvelous in their lives. The princess of the night could even hear the words that were spoken about it. Words of awe, worship and overall utterly amazement.

Something that in return ignited a fire in the heart of the younger, royal sister. A fire that had been wanting to ignite for such a long time. A single tear of complete happiness left her hidden eye because of joy. Yet then she dropped herself back to the ground with a reassuring sigh. You are worthy of the night, she thought to herself.

~~~~

It was just after Luna had performed her magical ritual that caused the moon to rise far closer than anypony had ever seen that the applause that she got for it louder than any other one that was given on that day. The princess of the night felt herself relieved, loved and worshiped by those who were still present. A poor comfort for something that happened many, many years ago in her life.

But the raise of the moon also was the call that the event had been over. All of the remaining ponies made their departure from the castle after they had thanked the royals in person. All, with the exception of five, little ponies. It were the remaining four elements of harmony who were there because they stayed over at the castle. Celestia herself had invited them for such a thing.

And then there was Miss Mystique who also happened to be still present. Luna wanted to speak to her after the event, about what was unknown to everypony. The five mares and the princess of the sun had returned back inside where they would recall the gala already and share their own experiences with one another.

Whereas Luna and Mystique would remain on the balcony with the doors tightly shut behind them. Nopony had ever seen her face during all of the events and sometimes they even wondered if she was able to even see what was going on. For the hat covered her face for the most part. But Luna wasn't interested in her identity because she knew all too well who it was but never showed it to any of them.

“Girls...” Applejack spoke up. She was the interruption to the conversation between the five of them and the princess. All of them looked at the cowgirl and she pointed her hoof over to the windows that had showed the balcony. “Ah don’t think they‘re having a good time over there.”

All of the ponies followed the hoof with their eyes and what they saw were both the mysterious unicorn and the alicorn of the night in a heated argument with one another. They could only guess the words that were spoken by two of them, but whatever they were, they were bad. Twilight gently charged up her horn, but Celestia pulled in before the spell could be released.

“I know you have the desire to know what is going on between the two of them, my faithful student. But we have to give them privacy. If not, who knows what will happen. Luna being angry at all of us, Miss Mystique drawn out even further from society. I am not risking any of that,” she spoke up while she laid an hoof down on the shoulder of her student.

The horn of the unicorn then powered down while a deep sigh left through her nose. She knew that Celestia was right on the matter. If Twilight would have proceeded on the listening spell, she would have broken the sheer privacy between the conversation of the two. Something that she started to feel disgusted off the more the thought about it. “Alright princess. But, what do you suppose we do then?” she spoke up before she turn her head over to her mentor and teacher.

“We shall let this matter be resolved by nothing more but time and time alone. The two of them, this is their battle and none of us should interfere within it. When Luna walks through that door, she shall go straight to her room,” the princess of the sun spoke up before her tone raised itself a bit. “This, applies all of you. Nopony speaks against my sister when she comes back through that door. Am I understood?”

All of the ponies had turned themselves around and gave a nod towards Celestia. “Good,” the mighty alicorn replied to them all. She then turned her attention back to both her sister and the mysterious mare.

~~~~

The more they watched the two arguing ponies, the more the tension was felt before it just snapped between the two of them. It could be said that luck was on their sides as there were no magical blasts which were fired upon one another. In the far end, the conversation was broken and the mysterious mare rose her head up. In that split second that she would release a ‘mph’ towards a princess no less, Twilight noticed something. Something that reminded her of nopony else but Rarity. She meant to have seen the sapphire blue rimmed eyes and the purple dot of mane. To her knowledge there was only one pony had such a combination that wandered around the world.

But the confirmation of the thought was never given towards her as Luna opened the door and stamped in with a growl. Miss Mystique lowered her head again but stayed still on the balcony to leave the angry alicorn. Celestia prayed that none of the mares would speak up to her younger sister but she closed her eyes as she prepared herself for the worst to happen.

It was the silence of the mare that took the upper end in the room. Luna kept on stamping through the room. She indeed did as Celestia had predicted and just left. Luna didn't wish them all good night or anything the like. She just left the room without a single word. A thing that caused Celestia to sigh through her nostrils and whisper her words. “Sister, my sister, you never change now do you?” Twilight heard the words of course and turned her eyes gently over to the white coated alicorn. But the guts to ask the questions she wanted never found themselves.

After Luna had completely disappeared from the room, was it Miss Mystique who dared to enter it. She turned her covered face over to the six of them by the throne itself. Her words chimed through the air in the tone she had been speaking in for all of the evening. That ever so sweet voice with the hints clear to hear. “Forgive me that such a lovely evening and night had to walk out on such a harsh argument between your sister and myself, your highness,” she said to them.

“It, it is quite alright. My sister always has been a bit of a hothead from time to time. And I suppose that time is not going to change that anytime soon. Nevertheless, I do truly hope that you had enjoyed yourself on this wonderful evening. If you are feeling you should go, I won’t be holding you,” replied Celestia to her with a weak smile.

Miss Mystique made a polite bow. One which moved her through her forelegs at the spoken words of the royal princess and replied to them with a few of her own. “It was a wonderful evening, your highness. I simply can not thank the both you enough for inviting me. But yes, it would indeed be the time for me to make my departure. Farewell to you all and the best of luck with future adventures,” she returned to the alicorn of the sun.

All of the ponies waved over to the mysterious mare and she then made her departure from the room. She would be heading off into the deep and black night whereas the others would go to their beds in the castle. Yet Twilight could not shake the thought out of her head. Everything seemed to be pointing over to Rarity. But that very mare had passed away and they all knew that all too well.

~~~~

It was when everypony was vast asleep that Twilight managed to drop the thought from her mind. She came to the conclusion that it was just a misperception that her eyes had made. After the whole evening and night of talking and partying had she become as tired as one could be. In the end did even the great librarian fell in a peaceful sleep that seemed to have been much needed.

Luna on the other end had stomped her way towards her bedroom and growled over to the guards who almost jumped aside at her arrival. They were just terrified by that what she could do. Luna glanced over them both and then proceeded into the room without a word spoken.

Once she had found herself once more within the realm that was her very own bedroom, the alicorn of the night dropped her body unto her own bed and her head disappeared into the pillow. Only to release more growls of anger. Growls that would continue all the way up to the morning sunshine, for than she would finally fall asleep herself.

~~~~

Deep within the woods of Everfree could the hat wearing pony found herself on the path that was leading over to no place else then the castle that she had claimed as hers. The fabric of the hat and dress made sure that not even a shimmer of moonlight fell upon her mane and cutie mark thus keeping the secrets as they were supposed to be. Hidden from any and all who wanted to know.

But knowing that it was revealed and actually visible in between the treetops would nothing be as simple as it would have sounded. She had been repelling the unwanted guests out of it ever since the shield had fallen. Which also served as her main source of food. Two birds in one stone, one could say. Though the encounter that was coming up, was something not even the mysterious unicorn could have possibly expected to come.

Somepony had been spying on her, following her in the darkness of the forest. Out of the woods themselves there was the voice of somepony eerily familiar that spoke to her. A voice that was feminine of origin and wasn't pleased at all. “Miss Mystique, what a surprise to see you here on this empty crossroad. What brings you here to begin with?” it spoke up to the mare.

“My business is my own and nopony else does have the desire to know that. But I may and should make the suggestion that you come here and look me in the face when you speak to me.” the mare replied in a cold tone. She rose her head up far enough to look through the treelines. But no matter in which direction her eyes went, they never saw the pony that spoke to her. And most likely was that for the better. The last thing she wanted was an encounter within the woods.

“That would be just fine,” the voice spoke up again and out of the branches she appeared. She landed on all four of her hooves before her whole body rose up. An azure blue coated body with a cornflower blue mane was revealed before her. The violet eyes of the unicorn mare before her almost pierced through the lid of the hat. They stared right into the spot where the eyes of the mysterious mare would be.

Having more than enough of her own game of hide and seek was the horn of Miss Mystique charged up and then the hat was fixed upon head. Witt great care were the sapphire blue rims revealed to the other mare. A thought of just who it might be came to her mind. A thought she didn’t even believe at first. “Oh, oh, oh, now this is just too rich in Trixie’s eyes! The mysterious mare standing right in front of her. And all of the time she had been on that dreaded party of the royals without speaking a word,” the mare spoke with a grin wide on her face.

In an instant and out of instinct did the two assumed a stance that was ready for battle. The two wouldn't show any mercy towards one another at all. In silence there was another brawl that broke out. Punches got delivered to both of the unicorns while the horns remained nearly untouched. Where Trixie tried to knock the hat off and see just who was under it, Miss Mystique on the other end just wanted to get rid of the unicorn once and for all.

For the longest of time had the two been in a feud against one another and even though their last encounter was a lot more peaceful, the one they found themselves in would be everything but. With a snarl that came from Trixie was dumped upon the ground like she was nothing and Miss Mystique had more than enough of everything.

The ivory coated unicorn wasn't in the mood to fight it out against a mere mortal that boasted herself with nothing but lies and deception. Before Trixie could even stand back up was she forcefully pressed against the ground by a hoof of the mare and the truth was finally revealed to her. For Trixie was able to look under the lid of the hat and saw the face she had seen more than once. A face she thought to be dead and buried. “Im-Impossible! Trixie knows you're dead! She has seen your gravestone!”

“About that little fact, small mistake made on Fleur her department. I am not that easy to kill,” answered Rarity in a cold tone, but also in her normal voice. The spell had worked out shortly after she had left the gala and her sapphire blue rimmed eyes turned themselves into the blood red ones. From her standing position, she just gazed deep into the mind of Trixie.

The blue unicorn could already feel the pain that was racing through her mind. The pain of the flesh hooks which set themselves within her brain and just tearing it open. All of her memories being locked away or even wiped out for no reason while her thoughts got flooded with nothing but Rarity. The vampony wasn’t in the mood for a fight and just wanted to end everything. Making her a slave, was perhaps the best option. Who on earth would have missed Trixie?

~~~~

Within the vision of Trixie had everything turned black. Everything she saw just faded away. All with the exception of those haunting red eyes. Those were the only things that remained visible for her and her mind got even further crushed. Where she continued to struggle more and more against Rarity did everything within her body just go numb. Almost as if she had died from a brain overload. Which was about what happened to it.

What truly happened to the illusionist was that her mind was so far crushed by the glammering of Rarity that she was truly unable to think for herself anymore. The mind and soul that once were the ever so boastful Trixie Lulamoon were nothing more but shimmers which were locked away in a chest. And from that moment onward had the real Trixie died and was being replaced with a being that would be only obedient to Rarity herself and nopony else. If the blue unicorn was ever going to be released, she wouldn't be able to even function normally. Even less normal than ponies were already used from her.

The magician blinked a couple of times towards her mistress and then spoke up her words. “W-Why is your hoof on Trixie’s chest?” Rarity then removed the hoof from the chest with a deep huff and then had one deep look over to her eyes. Everything that was free willed was completely annihilated as the violet rims, turned themselves into a gray coloring.

“You, shall go to my castle and wait there for my orders. Understood?” Rarity spoke up in her dark undertone and added a small hiss at the end. The tranquil slave understood the words right away and was off almost instantly. From that day onward would Trixie simply serve in the court of a vampony. A vampony that showed little to no remorse towards her yet it would only be a foreshadow of the horrors she could do towards others.

~~~~

Minutes later had the dressed Rarity found herself strolling once more through the woods, she was one with her thoughts. She didn't care about the fact if Trixie would be inside the castle already or not. She had her own things upon her mind and that mare, was not one of them. But little did she knew, that everything was at the point of becoming even worse than it already happened to be. For deep within the bushes, a beast was lurking upon her.

A beast had gotten her in its sights and seemed to have followed her after she and Trixie separated. The meal was right there, a snack for the night. One measly little pony was wandering there, oblivious to the fact that it was there as well. One slash of the claw was all it would have taken to bring her down. Time was running out. The attack had to happen, fast.

Yet that same beast that was something that Rarity had never expected to come after her. Ever so slowly it set the steps onto the ground. It followed the unicorn almost parallel through the trees. It was only after Rarity had entered a small, open spot with grass, that she made the decision to rest upon the ground. In order to collect what little was over from her mind. The words that she had exchanged with Luna weren’t some that did her good either.

She just wanted to take some rest there, but a loud howl that did its turn rather close to her location. The vampiric unicorn knew that trouble laid ahead of her. She just didn't knew the location of where it would come from that frightened her the most. Then she caught it in her eyes. A grayish, yellow coated wolf-like being had jumped out of the forest and rushed over towards her. The beast was hungry for fresh flesh and the unicorn stood on top of the dinner list. “Oh no,” was all she could say. First there was Trixie, followed up by a wolf. The best night had turned into one of the worst.

Yet Rarity had always been playing the game of ‘hard to get’. That was something that came to her great assistance during the attack of the beast. Quickly she got back on her hooves and evaded the closing jaw of the beast by the skin of her teeth. The unicorn of grace looked over to the beast that turned itself around for another round. She spoke up her words as some kind of taunt. “Want to play that game, come and get me you piece of filth.”

And so another battle erupted for Rarity. She had no idea who or even what it was, but the entire night she had been lurking out fights with ponies and then beings she didn't even want to. The wolf snarled towards her and then charged in again. The claws got flung into every direction as the jaw continued to snap shut in her eyes. It was a miracle that Rarity could fight of such a beast.

Yet she had enough of the battle as well and charged up her horn in order to release a blast. A blast that would originate from below the creature and knock it away from her. “Come on you, stupid doggy, I have had much worse than you!” she said. Rarity still spoke in a taunting tone towards the beast before the charge was released.

~~~~

In the moment that the magical punch made contact with the chest of the wolf, the creature’s eyes opened themselves wide towards Rarity. She could see clear within the eyes of it. They happened to be a set of eyes that she knew all too well. All because of their kind expression. Though there was nothing kind about the attacks made by either of them.

The wolf got flung backwards but one of the forelegs managed to knock - if not tear - the hat off from the unicorn her head. An action that caused the mane of Rarity to fall back into their natural position and revealed her face for the second time upon the evening. As the beast landed on the ground, it quickly stood up again and it looked right into the eyes of Rarity. But the unicorn had figured out just what the wolf happened to be, as the wings of a pegasus were clearly visible. “Lycan," she muttered in silence. The unicorn could feel the sheer hatred for the species flowing through her body for whatever reason.

The vamponies and the lycans always had been sworn enemies of one another. The reasons were some that no mere mortal should and could possibly know. It was something that came up ever since the origin of the two. Most commonly it was thought that the two species were battling it out because there could only be one group. While that thought was partly true, there was just so much more behind it. So much more hidden mythology between two creatures that shouldn’t exist.

The lycan shook its head a couple of times before it would charge the unicorn again. The only problem was that Rarity had flung herself forward for a tackle towards the beast. What followed was a major collision between the two creatures. They rolled along the grass while snarling, hissing, punching and scratching the other. They gave one another everything they got to make sure it wouldn't get up anymore. Death had to come for one of them, and neither wanted to lose.

Yet against the odds of the lycan, was it Rarity who had managed to work the wolf to the ground. With a combination of both her hooves and magic had she managed to secure the creature to the soils below and she was simply ready to end it all. But as the unicorn looked into the eyes of the lycan, there was something within them that she recognized all too well. Something that reminded her of somepony she knew and loved more than any other being she called a friend.

“N-No,” she whispered up in utter disbelief. “That, that is just, impossible. You, you can’t be...” The wolf itself just looked at Rarity with a pleading look to say the name it carried since birth. And the unicorn looked back into the eyes while a tear of blood formed one below hers. “F-Fluttershy..?”

~~~~

It seemed to be so surreal for Rarity at the point she spoke the name. Two friends that had known one another for ages, both happened to be turned into creatures of the dreaded night. They were almost slaughtering one another. And for what? A feud that happened thousands of years ago because of a couple morons that couldn't live together in one world? It truly wasn't something that Rarity had expected to happen anytime for certain. The mare let of go the limbs of the wolf and as she took more and more steps back, the horn discharged itself and thus releasing the neck.

Rarity became genuinely terrified of what she might have done to a lifelong friend, if she hadn't made the discovery in time. She could only release a shiver to show her concern. The wolf on the other end, it rose back up on the paws with a whimper of pain. It then just stared into the eyes of Rarity. The tail swayed gentle from side to side as it too, couldn't believe what it saw. “R-Rarity..?” was spoken in the soft tone of Fluttershy, but the growling undertone remained no matter what.

Even though it was odd for a wolf of those calibers to even speak against her, the mare quickly dispatched the very thought for the time being. Instead she just nodded while the tear traveled over her cheek. “Yes, Fluttershy, it, it is me, Rarity.”

“You... were dead... the fires in your, boutique.”

Rarity then couldn't hide it anymore. She looked right into the wolf like face of her precious friend and she had to tell her the truth as it was. “I, I never died, Fluttershy, I survived but could never return because, well, I’m a vampony.” She had openly confessed her secret towards her friend.

“Better than... living with... these,” replied Fluttershy with a soft, defeated voice before she rose up one of her clawed forelegs. Even she was ashamed of what happened to herself and after a second of being suspended in the air, the leg moved itself down.

The vampiric unicorn looked back into the eyes of her friend. Eyes that had managed to regain their color again instead of the sheer gray they irradiated at first. “No, you aren't always like you are now dear. I am. I need to feed of the blood of the living to survive, just blood and nothing else!” Rarity spoke up. She wanted to make the wolf feel calm, as if they were talking to their real selves.

Though they would continue to have their argument as a set of true friends. Yet they realized that they weren't all too different from one another. Of course it had to be said that their friendship played a major part within the story as a whole and that was what saved them from charging one another mindlessly before one was being killed in cold blood.

~~~~

“I, I can’t undo what has been done to you, Fluttershy. But, but I can let you learn how to live with it. Embrace it for what you are,” said Rarity eventually. Their words had brought them nowhere else than the starting point. With slow steps did the two walk to one another. They both had placed their fate in one another and could only hope the other wouldn't lash out. While their nature spoke about charging and ripping to nothing but shreds, their hearts spoke about the friendship the two had built up over the course of time. A time that was far longer than the time they were turned into the unholy creatures that they were.

Yet where the unicorn wanted to embrace the wolf in a tight hug, Fluttershy wanted to know just how it was possibly for Rarity to have survived something like the fires in her boutique. When the two were close enough by one another, it was the unicorn who wrapped her hooves around the neck of Fluttershy, who on her turn took a couple sniffs from the mysterious mare. As wonderful as it seemed that her friend had returned, it was still hard to believe for certain. Yet as the many scents of the unicorn entered the more advanced nose of the pegasus lycan were all of them to be found upon one particular mare. And that mare, was nopony else than the true Rarity.

Fluttershy had found her friend again. After such a long time of living in secret and believing she was gone to the afterlife, her best friend in the world laid simply in her forelegs. The nails retracted themselves as she returned the hug tight. “Rarity... friend... Fluttershy.”

“Yes Fluttershy, I am your friend until the end of time itself. Always have been, always will be,” replied Rarity in an emotional voice. She looked into the eyes of the lycan. Within them it could be seen that the pupils changed. From their wolf size back to the more normal pony size. And out of a complete nowhere it was Fluttershy who started to nuzzle the nose of the unicorn ever so happily.

~~~~

But as with everything, there had to be an end and the lycan and the vampony found themselves on the way towards the castle she had taken her residence in. One moment she had nopony in those walls and the other moment she had both a slave and a ‘pet’ of some sorts. For the two had come to the agreement that Fluttershy would live with Rarity for as long as it was to be needed and it would be the lycan that would serve as the guard dog for the unicorn. A beast that would so no mercy or remorse when being released upon unwilling visitors or violators of her land. even if it laid just so far in the woods.

It seemed that the option was taken right out of the blue but it wasn't the case. For Rarity had truly pondered just how a lycan of Fluttershy’s capabilities would possibly work for her. Everything came on the order but was quickly terminated by the insane amounts of insanity the plan had. If she could have found another use for her friend, she had taken it with love. But there simply wasn't any.

The more they walked, the more of the castle became visible within the eyes for the both of them and Fluttershy was genuinely impressed by the sight that was to be revealed before her. She had expected Rarity to live in a place of class after the burning down of her old home, but she never had expected the place to be looking like it did. “Nice... home,” she brought out with a smile.

Rarity nodded and looked over to the eyes of her friend. “It is indeed. It truly is a place one has to love and in all honesty, I do truly love it for what it is. It kinda fits me, don’t you think?”

“Yes... it does. But where... you got it... from?” the pegasus lycan asked in an honest and curious tone. Yet it was the sheer speech pattern that really managed to kick Rarity off of her side every single time. For the times that she spoke with the normal Fluttershy, it was all perfectly fine albeit a bit shy. Perhaps there was more to the intelligence of her lycan ego than she had originally thought that it would be as she could still talk instead just growl and roar.

Though the question itself did hurt the unicorn in a rather sensitive spot. “That, my dear, is quite the long story to be told and shall be told through the passage of time. How about, we enter it, hm?” she spoke with a small smile on her face. One that hid all of her teeth.

It was a cheap shot to get the attention of Fluttershy off of the question and the pegasus took the bait almost instantly as she nodded in an agreeable manner. “Yes we... shall,” she replied before the two of them walked inside through the gate and were greeted by Trixie.

The lycan almost immediately growled towards the magician. Though Rarity stepped in before anything bad could have happened. “Fluttershy, this is my servant, Trixie. Keep her in one piece, understood?” The creature perked the ears to the words and allowed a soft growl to be released into the world before she gave a nod to the words.

Trixie herself just looked with a terrified look into the eyes of the lycan and the beast could just smell the fear that was traveling through her. It was delicious but the words were given. Fluttershy continued to walk in further with her crawl scraping again the stone floor. The azure blue coated mare looked over to her mistress with a questioning gaze. “Don’t, give me that stare,” said Rarity in a cold tone. “The last one who did that, got killed by me.”

~~~~

Minutes later could the three of them found within the throne room of the ancient castle that once belong to Shiva - the so-called queen of the vamponies. Yet the old queen had perished and the new one had left the throne quicker than anypony could have expected. Despite not being of royalty anymore, the vampiric unicorn still sat upon the throne with her eyes peeled to the doorway. Her red rimmed eyes stared into the darkness of the night while the fangs were visible for all to see and behold. She made it no secret that she was a vampony to anypony who would have entered.

At the foot of the throne and to Rarity’s left, laid the lycan in a sideways position. Her light grayish yellow coat shone a little bit in the light of the torches, it also revealed the pinkish coloring that walked over her neck. The leftovers of her mane and the tail itself, covered up one of the two hindlegs with the claws exposed. She laid there in a position to protect her ‘master’. She too just looked into the darkness of the night, preying on anything that could be found.

The newly recruited slave of the vampony stood raised in a bipedal pose and with her back against the wall just below a stained glassed image. The forelegs were crossed over one another and the eyes were closed as she appeared to be in thought.

Within the silence of the room, whose only real sound were the raging fires of the torches, it was Rarity who dared to speak up in the depth of night. With her new ally’s and own knowledge, she was a force to be recognized with yet nearly nopony even knew of her existence upon the face of the lands.

Her bat-like wings uncurled themselves majestic in order to reveal the vampony in her fullest of glories. After that she allowed herself to take a deep in- and exhale. The words that left her mouth as she sat on the throne were some of great wisdom. “Even though every book has its end, that doesn't mean the story is over.”

Epilogue

Ever since the 'death' of her sister had Sweetie Belle been growing more and more towards herself. She saw once beloved friends almost never again due to her sadness. The only time they actually saw her was at school. When either Apple Bloom, Scootaloo or even Cheerilee tried to speak to her, they never managed to get a straight response from her. The death of Rarity had an even greater impact on her than anypony could have ever expected it to be. From the cheery, little filly she always used to be, to even more silent than the grave and living a lonely life.

Not even Magnum and Pearl didn't had it as tough as the little Sweetie but they couldn't bare the sight of their remaining daughter either. The sadness that ran over her face was more than devastating for the both of them. Yet no matter what they tried, there was nothing that seemed to able to cheer her up.

Even the teasing of the fillies Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon became less and less as she just didn't react to it. But they told her one thing as a joke, something they better couldn't have spoken. For they said that her sister was killed by a vampony because of something that was always different. A rumor that came into existence because the two bullies had heard the story of the Crusaders encounter with the winged Rarity.

At one point in time did the remarks caused some wires to snap into the mind of the young filly and she begged the two to stop. But the two bullies didn't know of stopping whatsoever. And it was when the spoke one more word that disrespected her deceased sister, that Sweetie entered a moment of blind and pure rage. Without a warning she just brawled the two of them like they were nothing.

Luckily for them both did Apple Bloom and Scootaloo manage to contain the raging filly whose tears streamed down her face. But the words never left the young filly’s mind as the possibility was there for her. In secret, she never bought the reasons given to her of how Rarity truly passed away.

But one day, a day which laid months after the ceremonial funeral of her sister did Sweetie found herself staring at a moon that was light reddish of color. The filly stood against the window sill as her green rimmed eyes just stared at the rock in the skies as the text of a song she and her sister loved more than any other one. Softly she sang the song towards the moon in the hope that her beloved sister would be able to hear it.

~~~~

Rarity on the other end had some mixed feelings on that same night as well. Both Trixie and Fluttershy were nowhere to be found. They were both asleep in their respectable rooms and she just sat upon the stone throne. Her eyes were gazing with a relaxed look over to the oaken door.

The unicorn left her throne after a few seconds and made her way over to the stained glass windows. Instead of looking at the images they held, she looked further than them. She looked over to the same red moon where her sister gazed on that very night. It was the same song that entered her mind as well. She hummed the tunes of it before both of the sister sung the song together, at the same time. Miles apart from one another, but almost appearing to be next to each other like the true sisters they were.

~But she sees a star, which guides her the way~

~Before she goes to bed, she’ll look at the same moon~

~Even though I’m far away, it calms you when I say~

~I’m close to you, very close~

~Take me with you in your heart, that way we share the pain~

~I’m close to you, I’ll stay close to you~

~So far away...~

While the sisters sung the lyrics of the song, there were tears which made their way from their eyes. They traveled over their cheeks they fell on either a cold castle floor or the warm rug of a bedroom. A clear, watery tear landed on the warm rug while a thick, murky blood one splattered on the cold floor. The both of them could only guess what the next morning would bring for them.

Prologue

The land of Equestria is what many would believe an utopia of friendship, love and wealth. Times are precious for its residents as they live and work within the lights of both the magnificent sun and moon. The joy the ponies have under it is unmatched by anything within their world.

But as with everything, even within the wonderful land of peace and harmony that is ruled by the sisters of the mighty celestial bodies, there are darker corners. Corners that can be found by those who are willing to look for them.

For it would be those brave souls that have more than enough courage to venture further than the known borders. To venture straight into the realms of the unknown. For them there is only one simple question, a question spoken by many of the residents since the ancient times and still standing high in modern days.

Are they able to take out the monsters they come across?

~~~~

Mythical beings roam and stampede through the woods of Everfree. Creatures so terrifying and dangerous that none wishes to encounter them. Beasts that were out for the very flesh of the inhabitants of the land: the lovable ponies. The dominant species of the land ever since time itself began to move on its own.

Their intelligence is unmatched and their powers many. Four different races, all as diverse as possible from each other, yet all the same when looked at. Scientist from three of the four races often came together to discuss their findings. But the story to be told is set with a different set of mind.

For the story that is about to unfold itself is one that originated from the darkest corners of the land. From a race that was to be believed to be nothing more but myths and fairy tales. A species whose hunger is never filled, whose lust always continued. Those who decide to look the other way will never see it coming. Not until it is far too late.

Darkness consumes the land the ponies knew and love without them knowing for centuries. And the monsters would come to play when the moon stands high on the skies and the night has fallen.

The question rests then: are they able to face the events that fate will be throwing at them?

52 The end of one thing, is the beginning of something else

Darkness, nothing else than complete and utter nothingness could have been seen for the unicorn after she regained her consciousness. The purple maned, ivory coated mare had no idea to the place that she possibly could have entered. Yet the strange thing was that it happened after she saw the familiar face back in her old bedroom. Rarity couldn't even remember what happened and then there still was the never ending darkness. A darkness that was not the night nor the shadow. It frightened her deeper than anything as it made her fill her lungs with air not tasted in ages. It made her return to times unspoken of.

But then, among the darkness that she found herself in, there was a source of light that could be witnessed. Something that appeared to be shining through the dark. Not clear but definitely twinkling in the distance. The unicorn allowed a deep groan to leave her body before she tried to move over towards the mysterious light. She had not even the slightest of clue from that what she would expect to see once she reached it. If she would ever reach it to begin with. For the darkness doesn't give its secrets away that easily and the mare knew that just all too well. But for what was about to happen, nopony could have seen it coming.

Rarity moved her slender body closer to the light. Yet the distance never seemed to lower itself. At the same didn’t it widen either. It was on a fixed point ahead of her and the mare just couldn't understand what was going on. That was until the secret was revealed to her in a rather unusual fashion for her. The eyes slowly got revealed as the lids opened up from them. Confused and frightened, the mare had found herself in yet another room. Though it wasn’t the room in which she had met the figure that blocked out the sunlight.

The room she found herself in was old, castle-like even. The unicorn of grace found herself in a posterbed with giant blankets and a white pillow, and right before her was another secret revealed. The mysterious light she saw, was in fact the candle that stood on a small table on the opposing side of the bed. “Where in the name of Celestia do I happen to be this time?” she questioned herself. She allowed herself to look even further around the room.

She came quick to the realization that there was nothing to be discovered. There was nothing else in the room outside of the table with the candle. The window that was blocked off by the curtain, two sets of doors on either side and probably the most interesting of the bunch, a cabinet or wardrobe. Yet none of those things could possibly help her in order to see where she happened to be. Or could they?

The unicorn got the bright idea all of the sudden to leave the bed as a whole. After that did she wanted to do some closer inspection upon her location. “Let me see here,” she mumbled to herself as she pushed the blankets off and set her hooves on the cold, wooden floor. In any other pony they would have created shocks and shivers.

Since Rarity was happened to be undead, she didn't feel a single thing of it. Yet it was the texture that seemed to be recognized by her. It was something difficult to tell for certain, yet she was able to. “Oh no. Everything but there. Please let this Canterlot, please, please, please, I beg of you,” spoke Rarity herself. With a gulp did she made her steps forward and towards the wardrobe-ish looking cabinet. She had no idea just what to expect within it but if it was the location she thought it was, it could be terrible.

With fear for her own life did the unicorn dare to call upon her magic in order to open up the wooden door. While the soft screeches of the hinges did their turn in the dead silent room, it were the eyes that fell on something. Something that made her gasp for breath. It even caused one of her forelegs to cover her mouth. The mare appeared like she had seen one of her worst fears, a ghost of some kind. Her eyes shot all over the insides.

~~~~

Though in reality had her eyes caught a dress that was maroon red of coloring and had a matching hat with it. If she looked a bit closer, she could even spot a set of gloves for her forelegs. Yet the design of the dress wasn't any type she had ever done for she would know that. That particular dress came from times older and probably even more forgotten as the gears of time went by. “Impossible that that... no,” she spoke in a quiet tone. She shook her head and closed the door again with her magic. “That can’t be a true original, from her.”

Despite her curiosity that had grown stronger towards the subject, had Rarity just to set herself off of it and focus on the task that laid ahead of her. The one she originally had set out do. Her eyes tore themselves away from the wardrobe and they started to switch between the doors of the room. The both of them were engraved in a marvelous pattern within the oaken wood. But the carvings were the same on both door and thus a bit useless for her and her quest.

“Not to mention the few dozen guards standing behind each of them to count me in. Or better said, to take me out,” said Rarity herself before her eyes fell on the window. The curtain covered window would be the only option for her to reveal the true place she ended up with.

With a calm pace did she walked up to the deep blue, golden edged curtains and opened them with fear for her life. Rarity had not the slightest of clues just what could be behind it. The sun shone upon it for all she knew. With the fear of her own life crawling through her body as a whole, Rarity pushed open the curtains even further. Yet just before she did her action, something deep within her yelled at her. She didn’t listen and just yanked the thing open to reveal the sights.

Her eyes fell upon a normal, hexagon glassed window but they were blinded by a powerful shine. Rarity closed her eyes for a moment and hissed darkly as her wings uncurled themselves faster than light. Mere seconds later she dared to open up on her of eyes again and look straight at the source of the light. Only to make yet another discovery that wouldn’t have been pleasant.

“The moon... I’m looking at the moon!” Rarity almost yelled. She had figured it out. But her joy was only short lived though. Because when her eyes went down, they caught the structure she didn't had the desire to see. A structure which she began to hate even, yet everything always brought her back to that location. “One has to be bloody kidding me..!”

~~~~

In the middle of the night, back in the house that stood just outside of Ponyville, had the loving parents been through another day of unsettling emotions about the loss of their daughter. All three remaining family members were down from it, if not devastated. But they had to continue on with their lives. The time to grief was there for certain, but they all just wanted that the little unicorn and the big sister would return to them. So they could be reunited as the family they were and always thought to be. It was a simple and humble wish most could have gotten behind.

The purple maned, pink coated unicorn mare opened her eyes in the middle of the night once again. She had been suffering another delusional dream that was everything but comfortable for her mind. With her throat being as dry as a dessert, she just needed something to drink before she could even go back to sleep. Pearl managed to drag her body out of bed. She removed the strands of mane out of her eyes in order to see the world around her. In her nightie she wandered in silence past the desk of Magnum. She turned her attention a little bit towards the window.

The curtain that covered the glass was not all the way closed and she looked into the darkness that was the Equestrian night. Something that was both amazing yet feared by many, even though she didn't truly understood just how. With the faint moonlight that shone down, it almost seemed like the world around her was a fairy tale. Though that part was considerably a piece of her mind still being half asleep. A fact she rather kept that way for when she would return to bed.

The unicorn mare left the bedroom in silence. Then she would have made her way downstairs, towards the kitchen. Yet in the darkness of the house it was truly terribly to watch anything happen. Thus after she closed the door almost all of the way did the mare went ahead and allowed her horn to shine very lightly in the magical cyan blue aura to have something to help her see among the dark.

But when she passed the living room, she meant to saw something in the corner of her right eye. Something that sat in a chair with the coat of her husband and the mane of herself. “Rary?” she spoke up while her faith was already restoring itself. She wanted to sigh in relief and just embrace her oldest daughter within her hooves. She turned herself around to witness the situation as it happened to be.

Yet what she saw, was nothing but a trick which was played up by her mind and Pearl just went along. Her eyes dropped towards the ground and all of the faith that had been building itself up in her body and mind was just gone. It disappeared like snow before the sun.

Pearl continued her way to the kitchen as she mumbled the words towards herself. “A child should bury the parent, not the other way around...” She took a small glass towards her and filled it with water before it just got downed all the way. Faster than a student could drink a pint of beer had Pearl managed to drink up her water.

With a small clung on the kitchen counter was the glass set back on it and the unicorn mare turned herself back around to return to her bed and continue on with her sleep. Something she was desperately in the need of and truly could use before there would be any more illusions of her deceased daughter running around.

~~~~

When the mare stood back in the hallway that was running through the whole second floor. She couldn't help it but to go to the room Rarity always resided in. With her hooves that brought her forward, did the sadness only grew in her. She had a truly difficult time keeping herself together.

Her hoof raised itself up towards the door. It got just placed against the wood while she allowed herself to be delved within the memories of her part, of Rarity’s past. Countless moments of true happiness and delight came up in her as she just smiled at all of them. It was spoken many times that their daughters where the little princesses of the earth, and she found it more than true. For no other daughter had so much life, compassion and diversity then Rarity and Sweetie in her eyes.

A deep sigh left through her nose as she knew the times would be over, the times of joy were gone and replaced with a grim reality that was the truth. Nevertheless, as long as Pearl had her memories of her oldest daughter and her youngest one to cuddle, she felt like she could take on the entire universe. Yet she couldn't help it but to let go a single tear before her hoof removed itself from the door. “Goodbye, my sweet daughter,” she spoke in a sad and soft tone, then she give a sniffle. Almost as if it was done against her will she turned herself around.

The mare had returned into the grand bedroom was her horn still lightly charged up. Pearl knew her husband was a deep sleeper no matter the situation and didn't even care about the light. All he did was to give a little snore after the door fell back into the lock and she was back. Careful steps were taken towards the bed before her eyes fell on something that seemed to be out of context. Something in the room wasn't supposed to be there at all.

Her eyes had fallen on an illuminated book that laid down on the desk of her husband. It was considered to be a miracle that the two hadn't spotted it during the day. Or Magnum had seen it but thought it was Pearl’s, which wasn't the case. Curious to just what the book might be containing, the unicorn mare had pulled the chair back in silence and assumed her place in it. With the help of her magic being increased just a little bit, she pushed herself behind the desk. With her being comfortable within the chair did she took the book in her hooves and opened it to read it.

The very first thing that she took note of was the fact that it was burned for the most part. “Salvage..?” she questioned herself while her magical aura acted as a little reading light. Pearl turned a couple of pages until she was by a part that was still intact. From the writing that was done with the quill, there was only one pony she knew that had such a writing style. But as she read more and more were the facts positive that what she held in her hooves was the secret diary of her daughter.

Entry after entry got read by the motherly eyes of Pearl, who had a greater battle with every possible second to fight her tears off. All of the entries just spoke her mind up about situations that happened either at home, the boutique, the family, the news, nothing was left unturned by the mare of grace. Much to the surprise of her mother. “Rary, you magnificent mare that you are,” spoke Pearl softly after a single chuckle had left her. Her eyes shot over to the bed, only to see Magnum still vast asleep.

~~~~

She read further through the diary while the night went on. But then she came to the part where it all happened, the part to which she was turned vampiric. All of the entries got a lot darker in tone and sometimes they even sickened her. Yet she had read the facts of her daughter. A daughter that was turned into something nearly unspeakable off. All that time ago when Sweetie made the claims, she happened to be nothing else but right. Neither Pearl nor Magnum wanted to believe her for reasons of their own.

Regret was the first feeling that originated within her body. The second feeling that came was anger towards herself and the third being an odd acceptance. Pearl knew she had been wrong, but there was nothing to be done against except allowing it to rest. She wasn't in the mood for all the extra hassle that it would create if she confronted Sweetie once again with the facts. It was a bad idea, especially with the times as they were.

Pearl held the key to that what her oldest daughter had become and it had ruined her image for her. Where Magnum had seen her in the final moments of her life, Pearl did held the evidence of the last year in her hooves. It was just like somepony added salt to an already open wound for her. Yet the facts were as they were and she knew she couldn't change them. What she could do though, was making sure that the secret she carried actually remained a secret so that neither her husband nor her youngest daughter knew that truly happened to Rarity herself.

Under a deep sigh she stood up from the desk with the book in her hooves. Her forelegs never touched the ground again. She stood bipedal on the ground and walked over to the bed. The secret diary itself got slid in the gap between the mattress and the wooden head end and would remain hidden there for time to come. At least until she got a better spot of placing it. And then she allowed her body to be dropped on the bed. Her horn completely discharged itself and Pearl pulled the blankets over her while simply having the desire to sleep.

~~~~

But to every night must come an end and this one was no other exception upon that rule whatsoever. While the moon lowered itself with an unusual calm behind the hills, the sun came and did its turn over the eastern horizon. To shine down upon the land. The skies turned from their black and dark blue coloring into a much more pleasant red one mixed with a hint of orange in between. The clouds that hung in the skies were something that broke the pattern by appearing pinkish of color as the light traveled through them. An ordinary day some could have called it, and must would.

The rays of the sun teased the nose of the little Sweetie Belle. Whose nose twitched ever so lightly before she let out an adorable sneeze. A sneeze that caused her to wake up from her slumber a little more abrupt then she liked. After her head had fallen back into the pillow were her green rimmed eyes revealed themselves to the world. What followed was the blinking motion being repeated a couple times. There was a yawn that left her mouth afterwards. In her eyes it was still too early to do anything.

But when the filly snuggled her head back into the pillow, there was something rather unusual that she could feel against her ear. Something that she thought to have lost since the raging fires. Something that was held so dear to her that nopony else may knew about it whatsoever. With a soft ‘huh’ that left her mouth, Sweetie turned her head in such a manner that she could see what rubbed against her ear. And the very moment the half burned plushy got seen in her eyes, there were tears of joy within them.

She took the stuffed animal in both of her forelegs and cuddled it with the same amount of love as her older sister always cuddled her. In her eyes had the upcoming day just gotten perfect and she knew it. For many more minutes would she sit and lay in her bed and just snuggle and cuddle her beloved possession without any actual thought of where it could possibly came from.

Sweetie didn't care about that in the least bit, she got the one thing that she truly desired to have out of the boutique. For that stuffed animal of Starswirl the Bearded held so much memories of the little unicorn. Memories that were also attached to her sister. And in her book, that was all that she needed to truly know about it.

~~~~

After the passage of time had the sun traveled further up the skies in order to deliver the day that was starting. Pearl herself was the first in the family that woke up properly and did her daily routine in order to refresh her body and mind. While she stood in the bathroom, she was raised on her hindlegs and used her forelegs as supports on the washbasin.

As she was applying the makeup to herself was it Magnum who entered and gained a deep blush over his face as he saw his wife like that. “Hehe, sorry honey,” he spoke up while already retreating.

“It’s alright love, I’m done anyway,” the mare replied before she applied the last dots on her face. Then she smiled over to him like the morning sun. The mare let her body lower itself and the magic discharge before she would walk up to him. Once their faces were matching up perfect with one another, their lips came closer and closer. The two lovebirds looked one another deep into the eyes and before they knew it, the kiss had erupted.

It was short ‘good morning’ kiss as Pearl was the one who broke it first. Though she did continue by nuzzling his nose. “I will prepare breakfast today and then wake up Sweetie when the toast is being made,” she spoke in a whisper.

“Sounds like a plan to me in my ears,” the stallion replied with a smile. He nuzzled her in return and then continued to do his routine.

The unicorn mare passed her husband and made her way down the stairs and into the kitchen. There she would prepare the heavy breakfast for the three of them. Coffee and tea were being made up, bread and siege were being put on the table. Everything was there almost instantly, with the exception of those who had to eat it.

Pearl charged up her horn a bit further more to let the magical toaster do its work and she only had one last job to do. The waking up of her youngest daughter.

~~~~

While Sweetie kept cuddling the stuffed animal, she could hear the commotion on the hallway of course as her parents woke up. But she gave it little to no attention whatsoever. That was of course, until there was the signature knock on the door of her bedroom. “Come in,” Sweetie called out happily.

Under the soft screeches of the hinges got the door opened. The loving mother entered the room of the little filly with a smile on her face. “Good morning to you as well, Sweetie. You seem rather, excited and happy today,” she spoke up in a soft manner while she approached the bed. But while she walked closer, the plushy was unavoidably caught in her cyan rimmed eyes. It only managed to have raised the questions within her mind.

Yet she sat down on the bed of Sweetie. The filly crawled over to her mother in order to give her a big and tight hug of love. The mare embraced the hug and allowed her hoof to stroke through the mane of the little filly in a calm manner. “That is because I am mom, I got my plushy of Starswirl back,” said Sweetie with a giggle in her tone. She then presented the thing to her mother in its full glory. It was a discovery that struck the mare with the greatest of surprises. The ideas of her daughter roaming around the rubble was something that was terrifying for her as a mother.

“Say Sweetie, do you know where you got it from, or even from who?” she asked in a careful manner while the filly brought it back to her chest.

The ears of Sweetie dropped down towards her head before she let out a deep sigh. “No mom, I do not know how it got here. All I know is that, I woke up this morning and it just was, there. I don’t know who, what, or even when,” she spoke up in all her honesty.

It was a miracle if the truth had to be told that much like the journal, the stuffed animal also had been in her room for a mere two days and it was never noticed. The best explanation given for the fact was that their sadness blinded them all or gave each of the family members a tunnel vision and with that, they had to do it. Another mystery added to a pile of others that was it in the mind of Pearl. She knew of course about the journal of Rarity, she was the only one that knew.

While she lost herself deeper into the thoughts that were racing through her mind, her ear perked up from a thoughtful moan that came from below. That came from Sweetie to be exact. “What are you thinking about sweetheart?” Pearl asked. Her tone was one that only a mother could give to her daughter.

~~~~

The young Sweetie Belle looked between the plushy and her mother multiple times before the green rimmed eyes kept themselves upon the mare. “Well, maybe it isn't our place to question where it came from, instead we should be happy that it is there. It, it sounds stupid mom, but I don’t want to know where my plushy came from, as long as I have it with me, she will be with me as well,” she said.

Those words opened the eyes of Pearl further and wider than anypony could have ever done for her at the time. She was a bit in shock of them. Though the most ironic part of them was that she could understand her daughter´s words. It must have been a tick that ran in the family because everypony happened to be a light philosopher in life. “I, I understand the decision you have made Sweetie and as such, I shall not ask the questions about it. Though, may I see it for a moment?”

“Thanks mom, and of course,” replied Sweetie before she gave the plushy to her mother with a smile. It looked so beaten and yet at the same time it managed to hold together.

Pearl took the stuffed animal over in her magic and she watched over the thing from all the angles possible. “He, is a bit charred, don’t you agree?” she said while her eyes fell on Sweetie again. The filly could only nod her head towards the made statement and then tilted her head to one side. She was not fully getting the point to where her mother would wanted to go to, but in her mind there were some ideas being made. “Would like me to restore him as he was or-”

Almost in an instant she was cut off by a loud yell from Sweetie. “No! I want him to stay like this mom. N-Nothing changed, just, like, this.” The eyes of her youngest daughter looked up into hers and the twinkle gave it away that she meant the spoken words from the depths of her heart.

Pearl couldn't say no to a decision made like that. Not to mention the fact that Sweetie looked at her with those big, twinkling eyes. Under a soft sigh she gave the stuffed animal back to the filly, who returned to cuddling it. “Then so it shall be said and done sweetie, you coming for breakfast?”

“Yes I am, just give me a minute,” she replied with a smile. After the words were spoken stood Pearl up again and nodded towards her. In silence she would leave Sweetie alone again until she would join the rest of the family downstairs by the breakfast.

There were a lot of uncertainties in life and the three family members knew that all too well, but with what was in store of the day was everything but pleasant. Both Sweetie and Magnum would be countered by the words of the passed away daughter by both children at school and coworkers at work. But where Magnum had pretty much nothing to fear, Sweetie Belle had all reason.

~~~~

The filly was eating her breakfast there was the thoughts about two other fillies with who she had trouble since day one of school, would stop at nothing to make her life sour. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had no respect for anything and -pony with the exception of themselves. That was something that did not only piss her off but also enraged the little unicorn filly. Luckily for the two of them was the fact that Apple Bloom and Scootaloo could contain her as a rampaging Sweetie Belle would be the last thing anypony wanted to see.

The two of them departed from the house at the same time but not before pearl gave a kiss to the both of them with a smile. “Good luck to you two today,” she spoke up before she would give one last nuzzle to the two.

“Thanks honey,” said Magnum before he would set his hat on his head and would be the first to leave the home.

“Thanks mom,” spoke Sweetie with her signature crack and then left as well.

The filly left the comforts that were her home did her eyes look up to the open skies and allowed a sigh to leave through her nose as her thoughts brought her to faraway places. Pearl kept standing within the doorway to see if the earth pony and pegasus filly would keep their promises to guide the unicorn filly to school as they had said it the day before.

She didn't had to wait for long before the two made their presence known loud and clearly. Pearl waved over to the two and they did wave back before they would continue on with their journey to school. The mother closed the door after she had returned into the building and sighed deeply for the cleaning task ahead of her.

~~~~

Both back in time and in the location where Rarity had woken up from her slumber, was the unicorn looking over the fear she had hoped to never see again. Ever since their last meeting she had hoped to never return to the wretched place. Just because she didn't had the desire to do so. And then, she could find herself once more on the dreaded location for whatever reason.

Her eyes continued to look out of the window. They went over the many towers of dark stone that were rising up and into the air. Yet none of them - at least not the ones she could see - came as high as hers. There was no way of indicating if her tower went up even more. “Heh, feels a bit like the princess being locked up in the tower. All that is missing is a dragon and the tale is complete,” mumbled Rarity to herself. But soon afterward she placed a hoof before her mouth and kept looking.

She was looking for a scaled creature that either hid among the clouds of the night or on the soil below. The eyes kept gazing as if their lives depended from it. Which to a certain degree they did.

For minutes she kept looking down to the ground below and skies above but there was nothing to be discovered on either side. What was to be found, was her confirmation on the location. Rarity knew where she was as there was no misinterpretation or anything the like. “Shiva’s, castle...”

Out of all the possible places that existed within the entire universe they were allowed to live, she had to end up in the dreaded castle of a pony who claimed to be the oldest vampony alive. It was not something that Rarity loved but she had to deal with it. And whatever it was for which she was called upon, better had to be worth her while in her eyes. Shelter being the number one priority as her boutique was no more. “Guess it is time to visit her once again,” she muttered to herself before she would turn herself around. The curtain fell back against the window and the clatter of her hooves against the wood gave an uncomfortable relaxing feeling.

The mare walked over to the door which was the closest to the poster bed and with the help of her magic she opened it. Yet she feared that what she could possibly find behind it. There could be a pile of decaying bodies behind it for all she knew. Though if that were to be the reality of the situation, the millions of flies would have given it away. Those buggers were nowhere to be found.

“Just one way to find out...” And then she just yanked the door open like it was nothing. But the mare kept her eyes closed for anything that would be within it that she didn't want to see. With the door wide open and nothing pulling her in and nothing that came out of it, Rarity ever so gently opened her left eye in order to witness that what truly laid behind the door.

In her eyes she caught the wonderful bathroom in which she had spent some ‘quality time’ on one of her earlier trips to the castle. Almost everything seemed to be the same as when she left it the first time around and simply couldn't believe it what she caught in her eye. An eye that was soon enough followed by her right one. “Same room? Just dumped in the cabinet to make it look different?” she thought aloud to herself before she shook her head a couple times. “I need some clarity upon this all. Without a doubt she means it good, but there is a catch somewhere beneath the grass. What’s next, me becoming her personal assassin or something the like?” Rarity allowed a ‘mph’ to leave through her nose at the thought that was going through her mind. “Don’t be ridiculous. How can a pony of fashion be guided to become a hitmare?” she added to her words.

The idea was crazy and even sounded stupid. But from time to time did those horrible ideas just might work out in the favor of somepony unwanted. And Rarity could have found herself into the fire instead of the frying pan. From bad to worse, couldn't have been more true than in her situation.

~~~~

Rarity closed the bathroom door again and turned herself over into the direction of the other door. The door that would be leading to the staircase according to her mind. With caution did she approached it and opened it with a hoof and great care. The only exception being that that time was that she kept her eyes clearly open for anything that was not supposed to be there.

Within her eyes she caught nothing except the hallway that would have ended and spiral down in the staircase. She didn’t caught any stairs that went up to even higher levels in her eyes. The unicorn needed answers on her questions. She would get them whatever way possible, whenever possible. With a confident look in her eyes did she took a step forward and allowed them to glance over the hall one last time. Their red tint was haunting, fitting for the atmosphere of the place.

Than it was just a near march towards the staircase. A staircase that was to be lit by countless candles all the way down. “One just has to love stairs...” mumbled Rarity to herself before she started the descend. Step after step she came closer to the ground. Her ears kept themselves perked for anything that was not supposed to be there. Seconds seemed like minutes to her.

Yet as to be expected in the castle, it was just deserted as ever. Not even the mice could be heard crawling around and in between the walls. On a graveyard there would be more sound. But by one of the windows was Rarity’s attention caught due to the moon itself and she stopped her descend just for a little bit of time.

Her red eyes went over the rock that stood mighty in the skies. She couldn't help it but to picture the infamous mare in the moon. The sign that was the fact that Nightmare Moon still locked up within the borders of the rock. It had been there since the day she was born, up to the day she was crowned to be the very element of generosity.

It haunted her to a certain extent. The very battle with the mare of nightmarish proportions still lingered inside of her. While it was true that Twilight did most of the work, there still was a lot that could have gone wrong even with the six of them being present. If one of the ponies wasn't the element they represented, Equestria would have looked a whole lot different and she knew that all too well. A shudder went through her body before she dispatched the thoughts.

After mere minutes of watching the moon had the vampiric mare lost the track of time once again. She had to shake herself out of it before the descend would continue. It was tougher than that she had thought given the silence. Rarity was used to be working within it all of the time, so the mare had no idea what was driving her so crazy within the particular one.

~~~~

Yet she managed to do it. With the passage of time had she returned to the ground floor of the castle. Rarity could have found herself within the hallway of the dark stone castle. Her eyes stared at the oaken door that was closed and formed a massive barrier between her and her target.

But Rarity couldn't resist to look at the black gate that protected the castle. The iron gate that hung so threatening in the opening was just waiting to drop itself. Possibly to skewer an unsuspecting pony downside up. When the entrance of the castle fell in her eyes, was the vampiric unicorn shocked to say the least. For the black ironed gate had fallen down to the ground. Escape of the place would be nearly impossible unless she had to break some windows in order to do so.

“What is she planning to do with me? Or any other soul trapped in here?” mumbled Rarity to herself. Her shadow raged in the light that was created by the torches of the hallway. She shook her head from side to side before she turned her body back around to see the door.

The door that would be leading up to the throne room. With confident steps she went up to it. With every step she took did the aura around her horn brighter. All the way up to the point that the oaken doors would open themselves for her just before she touched them. Timing was at its finest. With the doors open thanks to her own magic and the questioning of Shiva’s reasoning could begin for the mare. The only problem happened to be that the room was deserted yet it seemed like somepony had been there not all too long ago.

When she looked into the room there was a table that stood before the very throne. A table with a maroon red cloth over it and on top of that stood a crown. A crown that had been decayed over time itself, but the crescent moon was still able to be seen in the eyes of the unicorn mare. “What are we going to get now..?” Rarity whispered while she continued to walk forward.

She couldn't resists not to look again at the many, glass stained windows in the room. They always told their story to her in one way or the other. Stories of fearless adventurers and brave souls who did horrible things to live among the day dwellers. Many she would pass by as she continued to walk towards the table.

~~~~

When she did reach the table, Rarity just stood there in calm pose. She just watched over the crown. Yet the more she looked over it, the more she realized just what it was. Her eyes widened themselves at the made revelation and she did a scared step backward. “The crown, of, of princess Platinum!? But, that is impossible! She wasn't a vampony according to all of the lore, she was a pony of royalty!” the frightened mare spoke up towards the object. It was doubting her believes on the country of old. Would there have been another curveball that came her way?

Her words were caught up by the force behind it all. For upon the throne she made her reappearance as per usual. The swirling shadows that were the entity of Shiva revealed themselves to Rarity once again. The soul piercing red rims just gazed at her without any expression. The silence and even the tension that had fallen between the two was almost ready to be cut no matter what.

Then she spoke her words. The answers she desired were going to be get, Rarity hoped. “It was only worn by the unicorn princess, lady Rarity. After her unfortunate passing away, it was left out of the family heritage and the finder could keep it. Which was me.”

“All nice and such, but why am I here again!? I never wanted to return to here and you know that more than well! So tell me, oh mighty queen of the vamponies, what is my purpose here?” Rarity replied with a snarl in her voice. She just wasn't pleased with the manner that the queen had treated her and she wanted answers on her question.

“Hmhmhmhm, my dear, lady Rarity. There is a bit of backstory to it all, in popular believes, it is said that a vampony lives forever. While it is true that our race outlives the rest of pony races, not even we are immortal. Not truly, our bodies do age but at a sl-”

“Get on with it!” Rarity interrupted. A lecture of old history was the last thing she wanted.

Shiva gave her a deep growl in return before the words came back. “As you do so desire, milady. This fog is the last form I could hold myself in, but now ever that grip is loosening up on me. There is only thing I could possibly do in my power to get this all back to the right end. And that is crowning the new queen.”

Rarity was just baffled by the words. She had expected a lot of words coming from her without a doubt but the ones she spoke were among the ones she absolutely didn't. Her jaw fell open as her wings uncurled themselves in the shock. “A-And who is that going to be, if I may ask? If I dare ask, actually,” she managed to bring out with a slight tremble in her voice. She feared the answer that would be spoken against her. The pieces were falling on their spot for her, but she didn’t wanted to admit it to herself.

“The next queen, would be nopony else then a mare of the vampiric order itself.” All of the sudden she stopped her tone and fixed her red rims on Rarity. For the first time ever when the two were together, there were no more shadows that swirled before the eyes. They were given the all clear and could just gaze upon the ivory coated unicorn. Who on her turn returned the stare and thought that she saw a dark blue coat for a moment. But there was no time to think or consider the sight, for the voice of the shadows spoke up once again. “You.”

“M-Me!? A-A queen? Why would you want me to be a queen so badly?” the unicorn asked up as she heard the reply of Shiva. She couldn't believe it at all, it all seemed to be too nice to be true in her eyes.

“Because, lady Rarity, after you have lived for as long as I have, you do want your rest. You do want to sleep for eternity. I have witnessed so many thing in life, it is time for me to quit it before it blows even further. Do you accept the offer, or not?” Shiva replied towards Rarity with a deep seriousness in her tone.

Afterword

And so, after just over 2,5 years, I can finally place a definitive, finishing dot behind this story. Everything is the way that I want to have it, everything is in the best presentable way possible for me. For just over 2,5 years have I dedicated my time to the creation of this story. For just over 2,5 years it was one of the most dominant things in my mind.

It all started way, way back in October of 2012, now we are so much later in the future and I have learned just so much about writing in general. The knowledge that was gained during that time shall be put to good use, for I want to make the sequel even better.

Ever since the story surfaced in September of 2013, I was already a year tinkering on it and I was proud on it. But as time went on, my mistakes became apparent to me and the reader. Yet the more chapters got published, the more people liked the story I was telling despite the many flaws. For that, I can’t say thank you enough. Knowing that my writing isn’t topnotch but I still manage to capture the imagination, that’s making it all worth it for me.

I write my stories for one soul reason. Perhaps two. I don’t write for fame and fortune, not at all. I write, because there’s a story that I want to tell. One that I wish to share with every single one of you. The second reason, is a bit more down to earth: it keeps me busy. I love writing, so why shouldn’t I devote about every free minute I have to it?

But Blood Curse Boutique will always hold a special little spot in my heart. It is the one story that changed my writing forever. This is the story that defined my personal style as an author. The one story which turned me into the mind-bending, mentally torturing author that I am today. It’s all because of this tale, that such things have become a reality. And I can’t thank it enough for having done that.

Of course, I also want to thank everybody who has dropped by and even glanced at a chapter. But those who have read the story from beginning to end, are the ones I want to thank with all of my heart. You have been there for the long run, all chapters of it and during all of its publication weeks. Again, I can’t say thanks enough.

~~~~

Though one question might still be remaining, is there going to be a sequel? It’s a thing I’ve considered for a long time really, coming up with plotlines that make the story just as interested as this one, but even throwing in a new twist or two. The answer to the question, is a wholehearted yes, there’s going to be a sequel.

It is as Rarity said: even though every book has an end, it doesn’t mean the story is over. And from the looks of it, this story is far from over. Lean back, close the eyes and take a deep breath and... imagine.